OF THE

PHCENIC IAN , C HALDZEAN , EGYPTIAN ,TYRIAN

,

CARTHAGINIAN , INDIAN , PERSIAN, AND OTHERWRITERS ;

W ITH AN INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION

AND AN INQUIRY INTO THE

PHILOSOPHY AND TRINITY OF THE ANCIENTS .

BY I SAA C PRE STON CO RY, E SQ.

FELLOW OF C A IU S C OLL . C AMBR IDGE .

SECOND ED IT ION .

A L D I

A N G L

MAY 2 3“

LONDON

W I L L IAM P I CKE R I N G .

1 8 3 2 .

AAEA CDHI CDIATATHI

AAEA CDOC

KPHOTH KAIPE

XA IPEIC I‘

AP EN XPIC TQI

ANCIENT FRAGMENTS .

PHozNIC IAN .

From Sanchon iatllo.

CHAI M -JAN .

From Berossus, Abydenus, Mega'

sthenes, N icholaus Da

mascenus, Hestize us, Alexander Polyhistor, Eupolemus,Thallus, Ctesias, D iodorus Si culus, Herodotus, Castor,Velleius Paterculus , [Emilius Sura , Pl inius and Cicero.

DYNA STIE S or TH E K ING S or C HA LDJEA , ASSYR IA , MED IA ,

PERS I A , THEB ES , AN D EGYPT .

From Abydenus, Africanus, Eusebius, Syncellus, Castor,Ptolemaeus, Ctesias, Eratosthenes, Manetho, Josephus,Diodorus Siculus, Herodotus, Theophilus Antiochenus,Malala, Suidas, D iogenes Laertius, D icaearchus, Artapanus, Plato, Pomponius Mela and Barhebraeus.

EGY PTIAN .

From the Obelisks, Manetho, C haeremon, D iodorus Siculus, Lysimachus, Polemo, Ptolemaeus Mendesius and

Artapanus .

TYR IA N .

From D ius and Menander.

C ARTHAG IN IAN .

From Hanno and Hiempsal .

IND IA N .

From Megasthenes and C litarchus.

ATLANTI C AND PAN C HE AN .

FromMarcellus and Euemerus.

ANC IENT FRAGMENTS.

ORACLES or ZOROASTER .HERMETIC, Oxpmc, PYTHAGOREAN AND TYRRHEN IAN .

From the ancient and modern Hermetic Books, Hora-

pollo, C haeremon, Orpheus, Hesiodus, Aristophanes ,Timotheus, Timaeus Locrus, Plato, Amelius, Onomacritus, Ion, Philoponus, Plutarchus, Ocellus, Aristoteles,Suidas and Damascius.

C HRONOLOG I CAL .

From Berossus, Seneca, C ensorinus and Theon Alexandrinus.

INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION .

I N presenting this collection of A N C I E N T FRAGM E N T s to the world

,some explanation of what is

comprehended under that title may not be deemedunnecessary . W e are accustomed to regard theHebrew scriptures , and the Greek and Latintings , as the only certain records of antiqu ity :

yet there' have been other languages , in wh ich

have been written the annals and the h istories ofother nations . W here then are those of Assyriaand Babylon

, of Persia and Egypt and Phoenicia ,

of Tyre and Carthage ? Of the literature of allthese mighty empires , where are even the remains ?

I t will , no doubt , tend to excite some reflectionsof a mel ancholy cast , to look on this small volumeas an answer . That all such remains a re conta ined in it? I should be unwill ing to assert yet ,

with some diligence and research , I have not beenable to increase i ts s ize with other fragments ,wh ich I could consider sufficiently authen ticated .

It was my w ish to have included in th is col

lection all the fragments of the earl ier Gentileworld

,wh ich have reached us through the me

b

d ium of the Greek language . Of the early h istorians of Greece the names only of some havecome down to us ; whilst of others , such asEupolemus and Histiaeus, several very interestingfragments have escaped th e general wreck . In

the classic ages of their literature , the acquaintance of the Greek historians with antiqui ty was

generally confined and obscure : nor was it tillthe publication of the Septuagint , that theyturned their attention to their own antiquities , andto those of the surrounding nations and for thisreason we meet with more certain notices ofancient h istory in the later , than in the earliertimes of Greece . To have drawn a line then tohave inserted the earlier writers in exclusion ofthe later, would have been to have omitted themore valuable . To have reprinted the fragmentsof many authors , Such as N icolaus Damascenus,

a writer of Damascus , of the Augustan age , wouldhave introduced , with some matter worthy of at

tention , much of little interest . To have selectedfrom them all , the passages relating to ancienttimes and foreign states , would have been a taskas useless as laborious , and would have swelledthe collection to a series of volumes . I havetherefore , for the most part , excluded the nativeGreek historiansf—and every writer of the Au

gustan age“

and downwards—I have also omittedall fragments wh ich h ear about them the stampof forgery , or are the productions of Hellenistic

Jews , or of authors who have had access to thesacred Scriptures

,and following the words , throw

no additional light upon the subjects ; under oneor other of which divisions may be classed theAntediluvian books of Enoch , the fragments ofA rtapanus , the S ibylline O racles , the C orrespondence of Solomon and H iram king of Tyre , thetragedy of Ezekiel In which Moses figures as thehero , with several compositions of a similar d escription .

The contents , then , of this volume , are Fragments wh ich have been translated from foreignlanguages into Greek ; or have been quoted ortranscribed by Greeks from foreign authors ; orhave been written in the Greek language byforeigners who have had access to the arch ives oftheir own countries . Y et to render the collectionmore u seful , and as it were a manual to the Obronologist and Mythological Antiquarian , I haveadded by way of Supplement such fragments andextracts as appear to have descended from moreancient sources , though they are now to be foundonly in the works of Greek or Latin writers .

Some of these are merely illustrations of thefragments , or contain detached chronological notices , or such other curious information as maywell be deemed worthy of a place . Thus I haveendeavoured to comprise , in the volume , all the

genuine relics of antiqu ity wh ich precede th e era

of Grecian h istory ; and wh ich l ie so scattered

among t he folios , ch iefly of the Fathers and thePh ilosophers of the lower empire , as to be inaccessible to the Antiquarian

,unless in the neigh

bourhood of some large public library .

M iscellaneous as such a collection might beat first supposed , i t will be found to resolveitself into two subjects ; the early H istory ,

andthe ancient Theological Systems of the world .

In the following pages I have endeavoured topresent a sketch of both ; not with a v iew ofentering into the deta ils , but rather as a methodof Conn ecting the fragments with one another,to faci litate an exam ination of thei r contents ,by d irecting the attention successively to those

great landmarks which stand prom inently fo'

rtham idst what m ight otherwise be deemed a wild ,pathless and interminable ; and to enable the

reader, by following the same order of perusal ,tO

'

el icit something like a regular continued narrative . In the Scriptures we have a brief butauthenticated account of the earliest ages : butamong the heathen writers , with the exception ofsome few very valuable h istorical fragments , wehave l ittle more than a collection of allegories

' andlegendary tales . Upon exam ination

,however,

most of these legends , notwithstanding their ohscurity , will be found to contain references to those

grand primeval events whose memory was retainedamong every people upon earth and for the com

memoration of wh ich were ordained so many ofthe ceremonies and mys

‘teries of the ancients .

From such trad itions , handed down for agesbefore they were committed to writing , we mightexpect but little a id . Indeed in all the re

searches of the antiquarian , conjecture must very

generally supply the place of scien ce . Y et , bypursuing a proper method of investigation , we

may approximate to truth , and frequently illustrate c ircumstances obscurely h inted at in Scripture , and even occasionally fil l up the gaps ofhistory , by supplying events wh ich have beenomitted by the sacred writers as unconnectedwith the immediate objects under their cousi

-deration .

Persons , Events , and Dates in History , andSystems in Theology, are the objects to be ex

amined and ascertained . And where the subj ectunder investigation can be s o divided , that thetruth must lie among some few plausible hypothesis , wh ich can be a priori , and at once laiddown by collecting all the evidence that can behad , and exam ining separately , and ex c ludingsuccessively each of these hypothesis wh ich shallbe found inconsistent with that evidence , wemay contract the circle of conjecture , in somecases , till but one hypothesis is left ; wh ich one

must be the truth , and is thus negatively renderedmatter of demon stration . In other cases want of

evidence may leave room for several differentopinions , none of which can really be refuted ,though one may often be more plausible than an

other .

Mr. Faber, in his admirable work on the

Pagan Idolatry , has collected and separately ex

amined all the d ifferent systems of the HeathenMythology ; and has shown ,

‘ that there is sucha singular, minute , and regular accordance amongthem , not only in what is obv ious and na tura l ,

but also in what is a rbi tra ry and c ircumstan tia l ,

both in fancif ul sp ecula tions and in a r tificia l ob

scruances,’ as to render untenable every other

hypothesis than th is that they must all haveoriginated from some common source .

’

Having thus shown their common origin , heenumerates three hypothesis as the only threeon which , he conceives , the common originationof the various systems of Paganism can be ao

counted for

1 . Ei ther all nations agreed peaceably to borrow from one,

subsequent to their several settlements.

2 . Or all nations, subsequent to their several settlements,were compelled by arms toadop t the superstition of one.

3 . Or all nations were once assembled together in a single

place and in a single community ; where they adop ted a

corrup t form of religion, which they afterwards re

spectively carried with them into the lands tha t theycolonized .

After examining at length and shewing the utter

impossibility of maintaining either the first orsecond of these hypothesis , he concludes thatthe third only can be the truthf‘

In the same manner we may ascertain the re

gion from wh ich mankind originally dispersed .

Both in ancient and modern times the Greeks havebeen accused of a kind of plagiarism , wh ich wasthe prevai ling custom of every nation upon earth .

Egyp t and Ind ia, and Phoenicia , no less thanGreece , have appropriated to themselves , andassigned w ithin their own territorial lim its , thelocalities of the grand events of primeval h istory ,with the b irth and achievements of the Gods andHeroes , t he Deluge , the origin of the arts andthe civilization of mankind . And their claimshave found more able supporters , only becausethey have not been so obviously liable to refutation . Y et by rejecting each country, whoseclaims rest upon no better foundation than its ownlocal h istories , and reta ining those only , whosepretensions are substantiated by the concurrenttestimony of the rest ; it may be shown , independently of Scripture, tha t the primitive settlements of mankind were in such places , and at

tended with such circumstances , as the Scriptureinstructs us was the case .

9“ To these, perhaps, may be added a fourth , v iz . tha t thesuperstition became general, partly by peaceful communication,and partly by force of arms though the fulness of the ev idenceis such as to render this equally un tenable with the others.

Of the transactions previous to the Delugethere are but few and faint memorials among theheathens . One of the most authentic may befound in the remains of the Phoenician Historyof Sanchon iatho, who is considered to be the

most ancient writer of the heathen world . Inwhat age he wrote is uncertain : but h is h istorywas composed in thePhoenician language , and

its materials collected from the arch ives of thePhoenician cities . It was translated into Greekby Ph ilo Bybl ius , and for the preservation ofthese fragments we are indebted to the care ofEusebius .

The Cosmogony* I shall have occasion to re

fer to hereafter : as one of the most ancient , it isextremely valuable , and as it speaks more plainlythan the rest , i t affords a key to their in terpretation .

The Generations contain many very curiouspassages . In the first‘

r is an allusion to the fallin the second Genus may be Cain : after whichwe lose the traces of s imilarity at th e fifth }; there

is an interruption . But taking up the thread ofinquiry, at the end , in Taautus or Tho

‘

yth ,§ we

may recognizeA thothis ,“the second king ofEgypt ,the Hermes Trismegistus , who againfl appears asthe adviser of Cronus . H is predecessor M isor

*p . l . Tp . 5 . 1 p . 7 . § p . 9 .

See alsoManetho, p . 9 4 Eratosthenes, p . 84 . fl p . 1 0 .

then corresponds with M izra im , the first king of

Egypt , the Menes and M ines of th e dynast ies .

*

In the preceding generation is Amynus , Amon , or

Ham, the same with the C ronus,Tof what by the

h istorian is supposed to be a d ifferent bu t contem

porary l ine . An ascent higher we find , A grus ,th e hqandman , who was worsh ipped in Phoen icia as the greatest of the gods he correspondswith Noah

, the O uranus of the other line, whoseoriginal name was Epigeus o r Autochthon .

San chon ia tho seems to have been a very d ili

gent inquirer , and intimates at th e conclusion ithat the generations contain the real h istory ofthose early times , stripped of the fictions andallegories with which i t had been obscured by theson of Thabion , the first hierophant of Phoen ic ia .

That such is the case, we are assured by Ph iloBybl ius , in the remarks on Sanchon iatho withwh ich he prefaces his translation of the work .

The passage also informs us that the h istory thusd isguised was handed down to Isiris , the brotherof C hna the first Phoenician, apparently allud ingto M izra

’

im the brother of Canaan .

It is very remarkable that he has placed thesecharacters in the true order of succession , though

'

in all the traditions of the hea thensi they are ge

nerally confounded wi th one another . I t is alsoremarkable that Sanchon iatho is almost the only

* See pp . 8 , 84 , 9 4 , 1 3 9 . Tpp . 8 , 9 .

heathen writer upon antiquities who makes nodirect mention of the deluge , though several ohscure allusions to i t may be found in the c ourseof th e fragment . W ere we assured of h is si lenceupon the point in the parts of h is work that havebeen lost , the omission might still be accountedfor from h is avowed determination to suppresswhat he considered merely allegorical , for hewould find the traditions of the deluge so intimately blended with those relating to the creation,that in endeavouring to d isengage the truth fromthe fable he might easily be induced to supposethat they related to the same event .

For explanation of h is fragment upon the

mystical sacrifice of the Phoenicians,ale I must

refer to the very curious d issertations by BryantTand Mr . Fabem: Sanchon iatho wrote also ah istory of the serpent , a single fragment § ofwhich is preserved by Eusebius .

In the fragments of Berossus again we haveperhaps some few traces of the anted iluvian world .

Like Sanchoniatho, Berossus seems to have composed h is work with a serious regard for truth .

He was a Babylonian by birth , and fl ourished inthe reign of A lexander the Great , and resided forsome years at Athens . As a priest of Belus , hepossessed every advantage which the records of

p . 1 6 . 1" Mythology VI . 3 2 3 .

i Pag . Idol . Lib. II . c . 8 . p . 1 7 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

The instructions . of the Patriarch are detailedin

'

the next series of paintings . In the first" ofwhich , I conceive , the Chaos is pourtrayed bythe confusion of the l imbs of every k ind of animal :the secondTrepresents the creation of the un i

verse : the th ird the forma tion of mankind : others

again that of animals , and of the heavenly bod ies .

The second bookI appears to have comprehended the h istory of the ante- d iluv ian worldand of th is the two succeeding fragments § seemto have been extracts . The

'

h istorian , as usual ,has appropriated the history of the world toChaldaea . He finds nine pers ons , probably re

presented .as kings , preceding Noah , who is againintroduced under the name X isuthrus , and he

supposes that the representation was that of thefirst dynasty of the Chaldaean kings ; From the

universal consent of history and tradition he wa swell assured that A lorus or Orion , the N im rodof the Scriptures , was the founder of Babylonand the first king consequently he places h im atthe top , and X i suthrus follows as the tenth . The

destruction of the records by N abonasar ll lefthim to fill up the Intermediate names as he couldand who are inserted , is not easy so to determinefl

p . 2 4 . 1'

p . 2 5 . 1 p . 2 6 . § pp . 3 0 , 3 2 . ”p . 3 6 .

11In the Syriac Chronicle of Bar-Hebraeus, the names in the

ca talogue are given to certain recluses of the line of Seth, called

the Sons ofGod , who lived upon Mount Hermon , and afterwardsaposta tized and became the fathers of the Giants .

x i i i

Berossus has given also a full and accuratedescription of

'

the deluge ,ale which is wonderfully

consonant w ith the Mosaic account .’

We havealso a similar accoun t , or it may be an epitomeof the sameTfrom the A ssyrian h istory of A bydenus , who was a d isciple of A ristotle , and acopyist from Berossus . I have given also a smallex tractI

‘ from the Fragments of N icholaus Damascenus , relative to the deluge and the ark ,

whose wreck is said by h im as well as Berossus,Chrysostom, and other writers , to have remainedupon A rarat even at the very t ime in which theywrote .

Mankind appear to have dwelt some timein A rmenia , and the Patriarch a llotted to h isdescendants the d ifferent regions of the earth

,

with commands to separate into di stinct commun ities . H is inj unctions , however , were disobeyed ,and great numbers , perhaps all the human race ,started from Armenia in a body , and ,

accordingto theScriptures , journ ied westward , but according to B erossus, travelled by a circuitous routetothe plains

'

of Shinar . By combining the twonarratives , we may conclude that they followedthe wind ing course of the E uphrates , till theyhalted upon those celebrated plains , where the

enterprising spirit of N imrod tempted him to as

p . 2 6 . j'

p .

p ire to the dom inion of the world ,and to found

the Tower and City of Babel as the metropolis ofh is future universal emp ire .

Upon the Tower of Babel and the events connected with it, will be found some very interesting fragments from Abydenus ,

* from HestiaeusqL

a very ancient Greek writer, from the Babylon ianS ibl ; and from Eupolemus .§ I have added alsoa curious extract from the Sibylline oracles .“ Inthese fragments are detailed the erection of theTower, the di spersion of i ts contrivers , and the

confusion of the languages ;“

with the add itionalc ircumstances of the v iolent destruction of thebu ild ingfil and the T itan ian war , which forms soremarkable an event in all traditions of the

heathens.Previously to the erection

‘

of the Tower, menappear very generally to have apostatized fromthe patriarcha l worship . About th is t ime a further deviation from the truth took place ; andupon the first and more simple corruption wasengrafted an elaborate system of idolatry . Some

p . 3 4 .

‘

l'

p . 50 . i p . 50 . § p . 5 7 . Hp . 5 1 .

fl Upon the rebuilding of Babylon, the Tower was completedmost probably on the original plan . I t is described by Herodotus as a pyramid of eight steps, about seven hundred feet h igh .

I ts ruins, which are still known upon the spot as the Birs Nem

brod, or the tower ofNimrod, are described by Sir R . K . Porter,as a prodigious pile of unburn t bricks cemented with mud and

reeds in horizontal layers, still rising to the enormous height ofabout two hundred and fifty feet .

account of these deviat ions wi ll be found in theextracts from Ep iphan ius, C edrenus , and the

Paschal chronicle .

ale W hat is mentioned underthe name of Barbarism , was probably the pri

meval patriarchal worsh ip . It was succeeded bya corrupted form of superstition wh ich is knownamong the ancients under the name of Scuthism,

or Scyth ism, wh ich was most prevalent from the

flood to the building of the Tower . The new

corruption , at that time introduced by N imrod ,was denominated Ionism,T or Hel lenism : andboth are still flourishing in the East under thewellknown appellat ions of B rahmenism and Buddh ism ; whose priests appear to have continued inan un interrupted succession from the Brahmanesand Germanes , the ph ilosoph ical sects of Indiamentioned by Megasthenes i and C l itarch us. §By the introduction of a more degenerate

superstition , Nimrod appears to have aimed atthe establishment of an un iversal

, _monarchy in

himself and h is descendants , of wh ich Babylonwas to have been the metropoli s , and th e Tower ,the central temple of their idolatries . All who

1' Most probably derived from Ione : for the worship of the

great Goddess, or universal Mother, was then introduced, as wellas Idolatry . I t signifies also a Dove, which was the standard ofthe Assyrian Empire .

1 p. 2 2 4 . p . 2 2 9 .

attended h im seem to have entered into the proj cet , so fa r as he m ight have thought proper tod ivulge it , and to have

“assisted in the erection ofth e tower and city . But subsequen t events shew.

that the proposed form Of government and systemof theology , though asqu iesced in by the maj ority ,did not command universal approbation . Andthe whole project was marred by the miraculousinterposition of the A lmighty .

W hat concurring circumstances might haveOperated to the d ispersion ,

we have no clue to inthe narrative of Moses . He mentions the m iraculon s confusion Of the languages , and that theLord scattered the people abroad from thenceupon the ' face of all the earth ; and they left Off tobuild the ci ty . But ifwe may credit the heathenaccounts above referred to , with wh ich the

H indoo , and indeed almost every remnant oftraditionary lore concur ; a sch ism , most probablyboth of a political and religious nature , was theresult ; a bitter war was carried on , or at least abloody field was fought ; from which the Souths ,defeated and excommunicated by their brethren ,

betook themselves , in haughty independence , tothe mountains of C ashgar and the north whilst

some v iolent and supernatural catastrophe , bythe overthrow of the Tower, completed the d is

persion .

See Faber, L ib. VI. c. 4.

XVl l

The Scyth ic nat ions became very generallyNomade , but sometimes settled in various parts .Of what family they were has been a subject of

l ong and intricate dispute . The ancient chronologists have , almost without exception , supposedthem of the race ofJ aphet , the eldest son ofNoah :

that they were the sons of Cush has also been ins isted on w ith great learning and ingenu ity .

516 B ut

ifall the nations,or even the upper classes Of those

nations , wh ich bear the name , be the sons ofCush , one- third of the present human race mustbe the descendants of that patriarch . Indeed ,

before the introduction of Ionism , Ep iphan ius

and others appear to have included all mankindunder the name of Scuths . The first apostacym ight have been introduced by Cush , and i ts

The term Scuth , which , with the prefix, is supposed to be

the same as Cuth or Cush , the root of the names C husas

Chases Cassians C usaeans or C hrusaeans, C husdim C hasdim

or Chaldaeans, Cotti or Goths and many others, appears too

general for a patronymic . A ll the northern nationswere Scuth ic,the Souths ofTouran . The Scuths of Iran occupied the entireAsiatic E thiopia , conta ining the Iranian territories of the As

syrianEmpire, extending from the Euphrates to the Indus, andfrom the Caspian to the Ocean. African E th iopia or Nubia withthe adjoining territories was also C uthic. There were IndoScythes , C elto-Scythae , and even Ionic—Scy thae. The Belgae inGaul, the Pelasgi in Greece , the Sacas or Saxons, the PelestimPh ilistim and Phoen icians, the Sarmans Sarmatians and Germanswere Scuths . In short, the term is to be found in every cornerof the earth, and may be traced in America and in Lapland , aswell as in China and Japan.

xvi ii

followers have borne h is name ; which the succeed ing heresy ofN imrod could not obliterate .

The Scyth ian nations of Touran and the

North were generally addicted to the Scyth ic su

perstition ; and whenever they rolled back the

tide Of war upon their ancient rivals ; the idolstemples and cities were the Obj ects upon wh ichthey satiated their revenge . They were esteemedexcommunicated ,

and of the Giant race , N e

phelim , Rephaim and‘Anakim . The Scuths of

Iran Were also Of the Giant race , with N imrodas their chief. Of the Titanian war there appearsto be a double aspect . When the Scuths ofTouran are the Giants

,the war between them

and the Ion im is the subject of the legend ; andthey are the Giants cast out into Cimmeriandarkness , and buried under mountains . The

other view presents both parties conjointly beforethe sch ism

,as the N ephelim, Apostates or Giants ,

engaged in carrying on the war against Heavenitself. And in these accounts we find more frequent allus ions to the Tower and its supernaturaloverthrow .

The catastrophe at Babel completed the dis

persion . On the divi sion of the earth and planting of the nations , there are some very curiousnotices extant ."e But whether Nimrod and his

immediate adherents survived , and retained pos

pp . 50 , 5 2 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

a s the Pall i or -Ph ilistines , and upon Egypt asthe Hycsos or Shepherd K ingsfi

‘e

Next in succession , according to Eusebiusand Syncellus , or perhaps contemporary withthe

'

preceding , came the long line of the greatdynasty of the Assyrian K ings , who held the

empire of the world for ten or twelve centuries ,till th eir '

domin ion was wrested from them by

th e Medes in the time of Thonus C oncolerus,the Sardanapalus Of the Greek historians . The

different c atalogues of the great Assyrian succession that are extant , will

i

be found among the

Dynasties T The overthrow of the A ssyrian em

pire was followed by several years of universalanarchy , b loodshed and revolution . And i t is ascerta ined , that it was during th is scene of confusion that Jonah was sent upon h is mission tostop its progress at N ineveh .

A rbaces , the leader of th e Median insurrection , though he succeeded in throwing Off the

Assyrian yoke , appears to have fai led in his attempt to establish h is own sovereignty : nor was

the M edian kingdom fully con solidated till therei gn of De

’

ioces . The catalogues of the Mediankings w ill be found among the Dynasties .

"

Under Phraortes a nd C yaxa res the Medes ex

tended their dom inion over great part OfA sia , butunder A styages, who was defeated and captured

p . 1 6 9 . 1“ From p . 6 9 .

by Cyrus, the k ingdom merged in the Persian

empire .

The Babylon ians acquired a temporary independen ce at the fall of the Assyrian empire, butafter two or three short re igns they were subduedby Senecherib .

* Syria also became an independent kingdom , and prospered for a time , tillagain reduced under the Assyrian yoke . Persiaat the same time arose , and alone maintained itsindependence against the growing power of theMedes and the new A ssyrian dynasty

,till the

successes Of Cyrus raised it above them all , andvested the emp ire of the world in the Persianrace .

The Assyrian emp ire revived under Nabonasar, supposed to be the same with the Salmanasar of the Scriptures . Of this dynasty threeseveral cataloguesTwill be found , the Ecclesi

‘

astical and A stronomical canons preserved bySyncellus , and the celebrated canonofPtolemaeus ,besides some other notices Of the successors Of

N abonasar, a mong the supplemental Chaldaeanfragments . The first princes of the line appear tohave fixed their residence at Nineveh , and amongthem we may recognize the Tiglath P ileser,

Senecherib , and Esar Haddon of the Scriptures .Their ra ce appears to have terminated in Saracus ,another Sardanapalus . N abopollasar, a success

pp . 6 1 , 6 3 . T p . 78 .

xx i i

ful rebel , began the last line of the Assyrian and

Chaldaean monarchs .

* He transferred the seat ofempire to Babylon , and in h is reign ,

h is celebrated son , Nebuchadnezzar , extended h is C OD ?

quests over the bordering kingdoms of th e northand west, by the reduction Of Syria , Phoenicia,Judaea, Egypt, and Arabia ; an accurate accountof which is transmi tted by B erossus .T On the

death of h is father, Nebuchadnez z ar succeededto the th rone . Concerning h im we have severalvery interesting fragments from B erossus,T andone from M egasthen es .1 In these are detailedthe splendor of h is works at Babylon ,

its c elebrated walls , and brazen gates its temples , palaces , and hanging gardens The prophesy ofNebuchadnez z ar,§ prob ably alludes to the publicnotification ofDa niel ’s interpretation ofhis vision .

His successors , till the overthrow of the empireby C yrus , are given by B erossus and Megasthemes , and will -be found . also among the dynas;ties. ll Among h is four immed iate successors .we

must find Belshazzar, and D arius,the Mede . Th e

latter. has been g enerally supposed to be Nabonnedus , though , s

’

ome ,have endeavoured to identifyhim with C yaxares . The conquest of the Me

dian , Chaldaean , and Assyrian dom inions byCyrus , grandson of A styages, and the nephew ofNebuchadnezzar, brings down the h istory to the

T p . 3 7 , 3 8 . i p . 44 .

pp . 40 , 45 , 80 , 8 1 .

xx ii i

authentic records of Grecian literature . The

Persian line , the successors Of Cyrus, will befound in several d ifferent places , both among theChaldaean and Egyptian fragments .

The intense interest which Egyptian h istoryhas excited , from the discovery of th e interpretation of the Hieroglyph ics , h as induced me tospare no labour or expence in rendering th is partof the work as perfect as circumstances wouldallow.

The Laterculus or Canon of th e K ings ofThebes ,* was compiled from the arch ives of thatc ity , by Eratosthenes , the librari an of PtolemaeusPhiladelphus . I t is followed by the O ld EgyptianChronicle , with a Latin version of the same ,

from the Excerpta Barbara , and another from th e

Armenian Chronicle of Eusebius : they containa summary of the dynasties of Egypt . To thesesucceed the Egyptian dynasties of ManethO ,Twhose introductory letter to k ing Ptolemaeus

,

given in a subsequent paged; explains the natureOf h is work , and th e materials from whence itwas compiled . I have placed the six d ifferentversions of the Dyn asties of Manetho that are

extant confronting each other . The Canon of thekings

‘

Of Egypt from Josephus ,§ I have compiledfrom the historical fragments of Manetho and

p . 84 . T p . 9 4 . i p . 1 7 1 . p . 1 3 6 .

[I pp . 1 70 and 1 7 3 .

I have thrown it into the form of a Canon to facil itate comparison . I have next given a very important Canon

,

* the first part of wh ich , fromMestra im to th e end Of the seventeenth dynasty ,is preserved by Syncellus only : from the beginning of the eighteenth i t is continued also in ‘ thefragments OfEusebius : and from hence to the conelusion , four different versions of it will be found .

TO these are added the Canons of all the kingsof Egypt , mentioned by D iodorus S iculusTandHerodotusflt They were originally compiled byScaliger , but I have corrected them and giventhem with several very important add i tions inthe originalwords of the authors , instead of in thewords of Scaliger h imself. They are followed bythe Canon of Theophilus An tioch enus .§ And

after several very important chronological ex

tracts“upon th e antiquities of Egypt , I have com

p leted the Dynasties , with a Canon of the earlyEgyptian ,

Chaldaean , and Assyrian K ings , fromthe Syriac Chronicle of Bar-hebraeus zfl which Ihave placed beside each other as they are syn

ebonized by that author , and given them in the

English letters correspond ing to the Syriac , in

stead Of adopting the Latinized names of thetranslators .

I have, therefore , comprised in th is part of

*p . 1 3 9 . T

‘

p . 1 48 . 1 1 5 4 . § p. i 5s.

Hp . 1 5 9 . 11 p . 1 70 .

XXV

the work,no less than n ineteen catalogues of the

Egyptian kings , with all the various readingsthat occur in the different versions of

~

the same .

They have been compiled wi th the greatest care ,and I have purposely abstained from all referenceto the H ieroglyph ics , that I might not be misledby any preconceived Opinion .

At a time, when indefatigable research is everyday bringing to light new and interesting circumstances , it would be a bsurd to attempt to giveany thing but the roughest outline of Egyptianh istory . I shall merely Observe , then , that afterthe d ispersion from Babel , the children of M izraim went off to Egypt , of which they appear tohave continued s ome t ime in undisturbed possession . Menes M isor or Mestra im,

the M i z raimof the Scriptures , and planter of the nat ion , isnatu rally placed as the first sovereign of the unitedrealm , at the head Of all the catalogues . -Andperhaps the dominion of A thoth is was equallyextensive ; for h is name occurs in the Laterculus

of Eratosthenes , and . as the Thoth or Taautus ofSanchon ia tho. After him the country seems tohave been divided into several independent monarchies , some of whose princes may perhaps befound among the fourteen firs t dynasties . That thecountry was so d ivided , and that the first dynastieswere no t considered successive by the ancients , wehave the authority Of Artapanus

* and Eusebius .

p . 1 62 .

The first historical fragment of Manetho,"e

from Josephus , gives an account Of the invasionand expulsion of a race of foreigners , who werestyled Hycsos or Shepherd kings ; whose princesare identified with the seventeenth dynasty Of allthe Canons except that given by Syncellus as thecanon of Africanus , in which they are placed asthe fifteenth . Of what family they were, whencethey came , and to what country they retired , havebeen the subjects of almost as many hy pothesesas writers ; I shall not venture a remark upon

'aproblem , Of wh ich there is every reason shortlyto expect a satisfactory solution . Josephus andthe Fathers confound them with the Israelites ,who appear rather to be referred to by the secondfragmentTas the lepers , who

-were so cruelly illtreated by the Egyptians , and afterwards laidwaste the country, assisted by a second invasionof the . Shepherds . TO these fragments I havesubjoined six I other

.

very curious notices of theexodus of the Israelites and the final expulsion ofthe Shepherds which events appear to have beenconnected with one another , as well as with theemigrat ion of the Danaan colonies to Greece,not only in time, but by c ircumstances of a political nature ,§ and to have occurred during the

sovereignty of the eighteenth dynasty . Tacitushas also noticed the exodus , but in terms ev i

p . 1 7 1 . Tp . 1 76 . 1 p . 182 . See also the note top . 1 66 ;

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

xxvfii

work , and gives two dissertations on it ; the first,explanatory of its contents ; and the second , arefutat ion of Dodwell ’s reflections on its authenticity . I have followed Falconer both in h is textand translation . W ith respect to its age , Falconer agrees with Bougainville in referring it tothe sixth century before the Christian era .

The Periplus is prefaced by a few lines , reciting a decree of. the Carthaginians , relativeto the voyage and i ts obj ects and is thencontinued by the commander, or one of h iscompanions , as a narrative , wh ich commencesfrom the time the fleet had cleared the S traits OfGibraltar . Bougainville has given a chart of thevoyage , which may be found , together with the

correspond ing maps of Ptolemaeus and D’

A nville,

in Falconer’

s treatise . It may be suffi cient , however, to remark that Thymiaterium, the first ofthe colon ies planted by Hanno , occupies a position very nearly , perhaps precisely the same withthat of the present commercial city of Mogadore .

The promontory of Soloeis corresponds with CapeBojador , nearly Opposite to the Canaries . Caricontichos , Gytte , Acra , Melitta and A rambys

are placed between Cape Boj ador and the Rio

d’

OurO which is supposed to be the L ixus .

Cerne is laid down as the island ofArguin underthe southern Cape Blanco : the river C hretesperhaps is the St . John , and the next largeriver mentioned is the Senegal . Cape Palmas

and Cape Three Points , are supposed to corres

pOnd respectively w ith the W estern and SouthernHorns

,and some island in the bight of Benin ,

w ith that “

of Gorillae . Vossius , however , supposes the W estern Horn to be Cape Verd , a ndthe Southern , Cape Palmas , in wh ich case th e

S ierra Leone will answer to the Ochema Theonthe Chariot Of the Gods .

The description of the Troglodytaz, as men

of a d ifferent form or appearance , may imply achange from the Moresco to the Negro race .

Some passages , quoted by Falconer from Bruce’ s

travels , explain the extraord inary fires and nightlymerriment which alarmed the voyagers , as customs common among many of the negro tribes ,and wh ich had repeatedly fallen within the scopeof h is own Observations . The Gorillas are supposed to be large monkeys or wild men as thename 3 .99m i 53m may in fact import .

The Periplus is followed by a strange accountOf the African settlements , from the books

'

ofHiempsa l king of Numidia , preserved by Sallust .

Of the Indian fragments OfMega sthenes , the

most remarkable has already been referred to .

In the two great d iv isions of the Philosoph icalsects,T into the Brahmanes and Germanes , wemay doubtless recognize the predecessors of the

*p . 2 2 4 .

XXX

present B rachmans and Buddh ists of Hindostan .

They are likewise mentioned by C litarchus asthe Brahmanes and Pramnae . The castes Of Indiaare also described at length ,Tand have continuedwith some variations to the present day . The an

t iqu ity of such a division is very great , and perhaps originated at the dispersi on , as it prevailedchiefly among the Ionic nations , while the Scythictribes prided themselves upon their independence ,and the nobility Of the whole race . Megasthenes

is reputed to have been a Persian , and an Officer inthe army of A lexander in h is expedition to India ,and was employed upon several negociations ofconsequence .

I have nex t given two short notices of somecelebrated islands in the Atlantic

,and Indian

oceans . Th e first ,1 upon the Atlantic island , isquoted by Proclus , from the Ethiopic h istory ofMarcellus , in illustration of the passages of Platoin the Timaeus relative to the same . Some havelooked upon the relation as worthy of credit , ,

and

confirmed by the broken nature of all the islands ,which lie scattered between the old and the new

world , regarding them as relics of a former tractwhich has been absorbed . The second fragmentfromEuemerus may relate to the islands in theIndian Archipelago though it is highly probable

p . 2 2 9 . t p . 2 1 6 . 1 p . 2 3 3 .

that both may refer only to the W h ite island of

the W est , so celebrated in the Mythological le

gends of almost all nations , and in none morethan in the antiqu ities of the British islands .

A s I profess not to enter into the details , butmerely to provide as it were the raw materials , Ishall dwell but little upon Chronology . By farthe most authentic record that has come down tous is the Canon of Ptolemaeus .

at I t commen cesfrom the Chaldaean era of Nabonasar, and iscontinued to the conclusion of the reign of Antoninus P ius . In calculating its chronology , however , it must be Observed , that although it startsfrom th is Chaldaean era , its years are the Sothoicyears of Egypt, consisting only of three hundredand sixty-five days , without any intercalation .

Among the Chronological fragnients at the endof the work will be found the passage ofC enso

rinns,Tso important in determining the celebratedepochsgof ancient history ; and . likewise fan ex

tract from Theon A l'

exandrinusi from the manuscripts of the K ing of F rance , partly citedby Larcher in h is translation of.Herodotus. § Forthe complete ex tract , I beg leave to return mythanks to Mons . Champollion Figeac , and Mons .

Hase librarian to the king . Several useful chronological passages will be found scattered Over

*p . 8 3 . t p . 3 2 4 . 1 p . 3 2 9 . § Vol. ii .

’

p . 5 56 .

XXX I I

the work : some also are collected at the end ofthe Dynasties .

* I have added also two short.

notices of the Sarus and Nerus of the Chaldaeans .TIt is remarkable , that the three great eras Of

ancient h istory commence with in thirty years ofone another, and are commonly

' fixed .

The first Olympiad , B . C . 7 7 7 .

The foundation of Rome, B . C . 7 5 3 .

And the era of N abonasar, B . C . 7 47 .

The commencement of the reign of D ioclesian is determined by the Observed and calculatedeclipses to be in the year A . D . 2 84 . The beginning Of the great Sothoic period Of 1 64 l , Sothoic

or vague years , equivalent to 1 640 Julian years ,is fixed about the year B . C . 1 3 2 1 , or 1 3 2 5 . During this great embolismic period , the first day ofthe Egyptian year , calledThoth , from the om issionof the intercala tion ‘

of the quarter of a day in eachyear, recedes through every day of the year , tilli t arrives at the point whence it originallystarted , and again coincides with the Heliacalrising of the Dogstar .

Having thus brought down the ancient h istory of the world as contained in the fragmentsto the times of Grecian record , I shall endeavour,in like manner, to trace a faint outline of i tsTheology .

pp . 3 2 8 , 3 2 9 .

xxx iii

FromBabel , the centre of their abominations ,the heathens carried Off the same Objects of adoration

, the same”

superstitious Observances , andthe same

l

legenda ry tales , wh ich , however variedand confused , may without difficulty be identifiedthroughout the world . Among the pastoraltribes , the Scyth ic doctrines almost universallyprevailed ; yet in subsequent t imes

'

they also fellinto idolatry while the Ionicnations

"

carried their

,additions and corruptions to. such a length , thatthe original and more s imple doctrines becameobliterated

"

among the vulgar and were retainedonly by the philosophers and p riests , and somet imes

'

were'

even re- imported from abroad . The

more elab o rate corruptions of Ionism appear tohave prevailed originally in the Iranian territoriesonly , and to have passed to India and to Egypt ,to have spread themselves with civilization overGreece, and subsequently over the whole '

Romanworld . By foreign conquest and other . circumstances , the two systems were Often amalgamatedinto oné

‘

. The more elaborate and corruptedform of Ionism and idolatry would catch the

attention Of the casual Observer as the religion ofthe land ; wh ile the deeper doctrines , which re

tained much Of their primitive simplici ty , werewrapped inmystery, and communicated only tothe initiated.Mos t nations , in process Of time , became more

attached to particular parts , and retained butf

. xxx iv

fragments of the general system . But it is stillin ex istence , and preserved almost entire , both inits Scythic and Ionic form

,as the Buddhism and

Brahmen ism of Hindostan . By comparing allthe varied legends of the west and east in conjunction , we may Obtain the following outline Of

the theology Of the ancients .

It recognizes , as the primary elements of allthings , two independent principles , Of the natureof male and female . And these , in mystic unionas the soul and body , constitute the great Her

maphroditic deity , the One, the Universe itself,consisting sti ll Of the two separate elements of itscomposition , modified , though combined in one

individual , of which all things were regarded butas parts . From the two, or more frequentlyfrom the male, proceeded three sons or Hypostases which , when examined s everally , are eachone and the same with the princ iple from which

they sprung : but when viewed conjointly, theyconstitute a triad , emanating from a fourth yetOlder divini ty, who, by a mysterious act of self.

triplication , becomes three , while he yet remainsbut one , each member of the triad being ultimately resolvable into the monad 9“ W ith this isconnected the doctrine of a succession of similarworlds . At the conclusion of each revolvingperiod , the world is dissolved , alternately by

See Faber at length upon this subject, Pag. Id . Vol. II .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

XXXV I

Pantheons of Greece and Rome , each , who has

any claimto'

antiquity , will be found ultimately ,if not immediately , resolvable into the originalGod or Goddess , into one or other Of the two

primeval principles .

In conducting such an investigation , a verysingular circumstance presents itself in the mani

fold character of these deities . Their human orterrestr ia l appearance , as mere mortals deified isthe most Obvious ; as the sun , moon , elements ,and powers of nature , they assume a celestial or

p hysi ca l aspect . And if we turn to the writings

of the philosophers , we shall find them sustaining a character more abstract and metap hysi ca l .

Y et under all these different forms , the same

general systemis preserved .

In his terrestr ia l character, the chief HeroGod , under whatever name , is claimed by everynation as its progenitor and founder . Andnot only is he celebrated as the king of thatcountry in particular, but of the Whole world .

He is exposed to some alarming danger from the

sea , or an evil principle or monster by which thesea is represented . He is nevertheless rescued bysome friendly female a id , sometimes concealed ina cavern or in the moon , or preserved in a deathl ike sleep , borne upon a snake, or floating on anisland or a lotus , though more frequently in a boat

‘or ark . At length he awakens from h is slumber,subdues h is

_

e_

nemy , and lands upon a mountain“

.

xxxvfi

He then reorganizes the world , and becomes h imself the father primarily of three sons , and throughthem ,

of the human race ; not unfrequently withsome allusions to the dove and rainbow . In fact ,in h is human character he was the great father of

mankind ; but he may not only be identified.

withNoah but with Adam l ikewise . Th e one wa s

looked upon as the re-appearance of the other,and both an incarnation of the Deity .

In h is immediate celestia l character the God

is universally held to be the Sun ; but the character of the great Goddess is of a more complexdescription . As the companion of the man , she

is the ark ; wh ich was regarded not only as h iscon sort , but h is daughter , as the work of h is ownhands ; and his mother, from whose womb heagain emerged , as an infant , to a second life ; andh is preserver during the catastrophe of the deluge . As the companion of the Sun she is eitherthe earth or moon : not that the distinctions between the human and celestial characters are

accurately maintained ; for they are so strangelyblended together , that the adventures applicableto one a re frequently , and sometimes purposely,m isapplied to the other . Thus , whilst the Manis said to have entered into , been concealed in ,

and have again issued from the ark , the moon ,and the earth , indifferently , the Sun is fabled tohaveb een plunged into the ocean , to have sailedupon a lotus , to have taken refuge i n a floating

xx xvfii

island , and to have dwelt upon a sacred mountainleft dry by the retiring flood i “

It has been often remarked , that the Theo

gonies and Cosmogonies of the heathens werethe same ; In addition to those naturally constituting a part of the work , I have given the

most remarkable Of the Hermetic , O rph ic , andPythagorean accounts ; which will be found , withthe celebrated collection from D amasc ius, undera separate head .T By comparing these with theCosmogonies of Sanchon iatho, Berossus, and therest, we may , withou t much difficulty , arrive atthe following conclusion : that the Ether andChaos , or, in the language of the Philosophers ,M ind and Matter, were the two pri meval , eternal ,and independent principles of the universe ; theone regarded as a v ivifying and intellectua l principle , the o ther as a watery Chaos , boundless , andwi thout form : both which continued for a timewithout mo tion , and in darkness . By a mysticunion Of the two was formed the great Herma

phroditic deity, the One, the universalW orld ; ofwhich the Chaotic matter presently became thebody , and the Etherial Intellectual principle thesoul. A s soon as the union had commenced ,from the Ether sprung forth the triad , Phanes orEros , a triple divinity , the most prominent character of which was Light. He was the same

with the Soul of the World , and the Intelligible

See Faber, Pag. Id. T p . 2 83 , and following.

xxx ix

triad so largely insisted upon by the Platonists .

The gross chaotic elements of Earth and W aterwere formed into the terraqueous globe ,

wh ile thed isposing Ether, in the cha racter of Phanes , under some three of the cond itions of Light, A ir,Heat, Fire , Ether, Flame, or Spirit , composed aphysical trinity concentred in the Sun , the souland ruler of the world . O r, according to themore refined speculations , it consisted of a trinityof mental powers , in which the Understand ing ,Reason or Intellect, the Soul , Passions ,

’

Feelingsor Affections , Power, Counsel or W il l , are va

riously combined . Viewed , therefore , eitherunder a physical or metaphysical aspect , it isstill a triad subordinate to , and emanating fromthe more ancient Intellectual Ether , and intowhich each person of the t riad is again re

solvablefi‘

W ith respect to the Physical triad , by comparing the heathen accounts with similar passagesin the Scriptures , though not decisive , yet sop reponderating does the ev idence appear to me

upon this point , that if the school of Hutchinsonhad not failed to establish their very elegant hypothesis, as to the fact that the Fire, Light , andSpirit or A ir, were only three different conditions of one and the same etherial fluid , appearing as Fire at the orb of the Sun , as Light p ro

See the Inquiry a t the end .

ceed ing from it , and as Sp irit returning to i t,I should not have hesitated to subscribe to theOp in ion that such was the original trinity of theGentiles ; a triad , nevertheless , subord inate to amonad ,

wh ich existed in the form of Ether previously to i ts assum ing such cond itions .The Metaphysical specu lations of the ancients

upon this subj ect can only be derived by analo

gica l reasoning from contemplation of the microcosm of man . To point out the close analogypreserved in th is particular between the Metaphys ical and Physical system before expla ined Iwould observe , that Man is a being compoundedof an Intellectual , and Of a Material substance,both of wh ich were conceived by the ancients tohave p re- ex isted , before they became united inthe compound individual animal , the Man . Whenthus united , they appear to have conceived atriad of intellectual powers , the Intellect, theAffections Feelings or Emotions , and the W illor Power Of action . But for further illustrationOf - these matters , and for such proof as can beproduced , I must refer to the disquisition at theend .

Upon‘ this subject , therefore , I cannot agreewith Mr . Faber in supposing that the t rinitarian speculations of the Heathens originated in

the coincidence of Adam and Noah being eachthe father of three sons ; for of the three d istinct analogical systems the Metaphysical , of the

x l i

M ind with its Faculties , and Matter, —the Phys ical , of the Ether with i ts conditions , and the

Chaos,— and the Human , ‘ of the Patriarch with

h is three sons , and the universal mother ‘

the A rkor Earth

,—the last analogy is not only the most

imperfect,but according to all h istorical a c

counts , Demonolatry was introduced subsequentlyto the worship of nature and the elements .

From the w idely d ispersed trad itions uponthe subject, i t is manifest that the circumstancesOf the creation and the deluge were well knownto all mankind previously to the dispersion . Andthe writings of Moses give to the chosen people ,not so much a new revelation as a correct, authent ica ted and inspired account of circumstances ,wh ich had then become partially obscured bytime and abused by superstition . The formlesswatery Chaos and the Etherial substance of theheavens , enfolding and passing over i ts surfaceas a mighty wind , are the first principles both Of

the sacred and profane cosmogonies ; but theyare r ecla imed by Moses as the materials

,created

by the immediate agency of an A lm ighty power.The subsequent '

process of formation so com

pletely corresponds in' both systems , that if they

were not borrowed 'the one from the other, (a positiou wh ich cannot be maintained ,) they musteach have been ultimately derived from the common source of revelation . S imilar considerationsupon the traditions of a Trinity , so universal

0‘

b

among the nations, and an e xaminat ion of whatthat Trinity was composed , forces upon me the

conviction,that the trinita rian doctrine , as i t is

now believed , was one of the original and fundamen tal tenets of the Patriarchal religion ; that theanalogy between the Microcosm , a s pointed out,and the then current accounts of the creation ,became the stumbl ing block , wh ich set mankindto refine upon the truth ; that hence they fell intothe errors of attributing eternity to matter , of

placing a Monad above the Trinity , with the

I ’an theistic opinion that the Deity was no otherthan th e un iverse itself. The doctrine Of the

succession of worlds , the Metempsychosis , andDemonolatry would follow naturally enough byan extension of their system from the particularc ircumstances of the creation to those attendantupon the deluge . By the pride of false philosophy they forsook the truth of revelation , a ndsunk into materialism , into the worsh ip of theelements , of man and beasts , and into idolatrywith all its attendant abom inations . "W henthey knew God , they glorified him not as Godneither were thankful ; but became vain in theirimaginations , and their foolish heart was darkened . Professing themselves to be wise , theybecame fools ; and changed the glory of the incorruptible God into an image made like tocorruptible man , and to birds , and four-footedbeasts , and creeping th ings . W herefore , God

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

xliv

raculous exploits of Moses and Joshua was

wafted with the Danaan colonies to Greece, withthe - fugitive Canaanites to the W est , and carriedby the Israel ites themselves into the East .During the revolutionary violence consequentupon the downfall of the anc ient Assyrian em

p ire , the same merciful Providence kept up . a

communication with the kingdoms which sprungout of its ruins

,by the mission of Jonah to Ni

neveh , by the connexion of the princes of Samaria wi th Syria , and by the d ispersion of theten tribes over the territories of the Medes andAssyrians by Salmanasar : and upon the fullre-establishment .of the empire at Babylon , aknowledge of the truth was diflused far and wideby the captivity of the Jews themselves .

The convers ion of Nebuchadnezzar, and the

decrees of h imself and h is successors , both of theAssyrian and Persian line , in favour of the truth ,

must have been attended with at least some tem

porary e ffect upon the religious and p li ilOSOph icalsentiments of the East . A nd such an effect maybe clearly traced in the very general reformationof the systems and superstitions wh ich about thisperiod took place .

Among the Persians , themselves a Scythicpeople , this reformation appears to have re- an i

mated thein z eal and enmity . against the templesand idolatry of their Ionian rivals . It may alsohave led them to convert the two independent

x lv

principles of M ind and Matter into spiritualagents in opposition to one another , and to haverevived the unm ingled worship of the Sun andFire , at first but as an emblem and image Of the

Supreme , though it soon again degenerated intothe Sabaism of old . The reformation -may be

traced through A ssyria , India , China and Egypt ,and in those amendments and refinements wh ichwere shortly afterwards imported by Pythagorasinto Greece .

A summary of the Pythagorean doct rines willbe found in the commencement of the celebratedtreatise of Timaeus Locrus .

* It may be Observed ,

that the Pythagorean speculations have a tacitreference to the ancient classification of Causes , asthe Efficient , the Formal or Ideal , the Materialand the Final . In conform ity to th is division wefind introduced between the two ancient independent principles of M ind and Matter, the

world of Forms or abstract Ideas , to which isattributed -

a n eternal subsistence , if not an ex is

tence independent of the M ind whils t theGood in the abstract , the summum - bonum , the

great final cause , became the subject of perpetualdiscussion and inquiry among all succeed ing ph ilosophers .

The Forms and Matter -were now substitutedfor - the ancient Duad ; superior to which was

i t I have given it p . 3 0 1 .

xlvi

placed the Efficient Cause as the Monad , Deity,

or Dem iurgus . This Duad was, nevertheless , re

garded as two eternal and independent principles ,and by their combination the Deity formed the

Sensible world , a living animal , composed of souland body . Subordinate to the duad is the Pythagorean Triad , occupying the same relativesituation with respect to the duad as in the moreancient systems . By this introduction of theIdeal world , and th e elevation of the deity abovethe duad ,

the system lost someth ing of the grossmaterialism which had hitherto obtained ,

but itlost , at the same time , all knowledge of the an

c ient triad , which was now repl aced by suchtriads as were more - conformable to the Pytha

gorean mode , and of which the persons were oftensubordinate to , or comprehended with in eachother, as genera and species .

*

The doctrines of Platod iffer only in refine

ment from the preceding . If we admit the Parmenides and the Timmus to embrace his com

plete system , God and Matter; two originally ins

dependent principles , are held to be , as i t were,the extremities of that chain of being wh ich com

poses the universe . Subord inate to 'the God i wehave the Intelligible world of Ideas or the Forms,commencing , as the latter Platonists insist; withthe Intelligible triad : but whether Pla tor egarded

See the Pythagorean fragments, p . 3 0 1 .

xlvi i

th is world Of Ideas in the abstract as subsistingonly wi thin the m ind of the Deity , or whether h eattributed to it a d istinct existence * wi thou t theM ind ,

comprehend ing d ifferent orders of divinesuper-essential beings , may well be quest ioned .

W hen the Deity or Demiurgus thought proper tocompose the world , he looked to th is ideal worldas the exemplar , in whose likeness h e constructedh is new work . He impressed the d isorderedmaterial Chaos with the Forms , and rendered theworld a l iving animal , after the pattern of i ts idealprototype , consisting of a soul endued with Intellect, and of a body of wh ich all beings comprehended in it , Gods Men Animals or materialspec ies , a re but the concrete individuals , of wh ichthe abstract ideas unalterably subsist in the intelsl igible world . Though still supposed to continuein existence, the Deity , as in the more ancientsystems , retires as effectually from the stage asd id the ancient Ether when superseded by thePhanes . And all the mundane Operations are

carried on as before , by the Soul of the world .

W h ile the Stoics and other schools retainedthe anc i ent doctrines , and looked not further than

Existence, according to the anc ients, implies essence ;

whereas the Ideal world was deemed super-essen tial : but I am

compelled to use the words tomake myself understood ; for the

English language has not been suffi ciently accommodated to

these metaphysical subtleties of the Greeks to supply the requis1te terms .

x lv i i i

the world itself, i t is true that the Pythagoreansand Plato held a God superior to the world ; bu tit is extremely doubtful whether they entertaineda sublimer conception of their great immed iateeffi cient cause , the Soul of the world , or indeedof Soul in general , than the gross material ism of

a subtile ether . They d iscouraged , likewise , thetenet of the succession of worlds ; though i t wassub sequently revived by the later Platonists , bywhom -the Deity was supposed , at the predestinedt ime , to swallow up the world , first the sensible ,then the Ideal , and lastly Phanes the Intelligible

‘

triad , and to remain in the solitude of h is unity .

'

Much as has been said upon the“ P latonic

trini ty , I must . confess that I can find fewer traces .

of that doctrine in the writings of Plato than Of

h is less refi ned predecessors , the mythologists . I

have given such extracts as appear to me torelate to the subject , together with a fragment of

Amel ius * wh ich expressly ment ions the three

kings ofP la to as identical with the O rph ic trinity .

D r.Morgan , in his essay upon the subject, satis

factorily refutes the notion , that Plato regarded

the Logos as the second person of the trinityzT.

p . 3 05 .

T The cel ebrated passage in the Epinomis of Plato Evmnor e

A511 2 5072 0» 31: gr a fe Ao'f

yoc; 5m'a'm'wv Sero

'r a

'r og épa ro

'y , usually rendered ,

Perfecting the v isible world, which the word, the most div ineof all things , made,

”refers to a very different subject. The

Inqui ry In this part of the dialogue relates to the knowledge ofnumber, without wh ich it is asserted a man cannot have Ao

’

yog

x lix

and upon th is refutat ion he den i es that Platoheld the doctrine at all , more particularly , as fromthe time of Plato to that of Ammon ius Saccusin the th ird century , no d isciple of h is schoolseems to have been aware that such a doctrine

was con tained in h is writings . Perhaps , how

ever , we may trace some obscure allusions to i tin the beginn ing of the second hypothesis of theParmenides and in the passages wh ich I have

reason , and if desti tu te of reason , he cannot a ttai n wisdom.

The God, which imparted toman the knowledge of numbers, isthe Heaven, for there are eight powers conta ined in it akin to

each other, tha t of the Sun , of the Moon, Sac . towhom, he says,must be assigned equal honour For let us not assign to one

the honour of the year, to another the honour of the month, and

to others none of that portion of time , in wh ich each performs i ts

course in conj unction wi th the others, a ccomp lishing tha t visible

order which rea son, the most divine of a ll thing s (or of the Un i

verse,) ha s esta bli shed .

The no less celebra ted passage from the Philebus,”On you;

for : 7 5 2 0 150 1 77;‘r ou naiw wv a irfou, by which i t is supposed tha t the

consubstantial ity of the Logos wi th the firs t cause is asserted ,relates to the human mind, and is the conclusion of an argumen twhich proves, tha t as ordinary fire is derived from the elemen tal ,and the human body from the elemen tal body of the world, so isthe human mind akin to, or

‘

of the same na ture with the D iv inemind, or Soul of the un iverse , the cause of a ll thing s . Theseand other less celebrated passages of Plato, when examined inconjunction with this context, afford us, as Dr. Morgan justlyobserves, '

no more founda tion for supposing tha t Plato heldthe doctrine of the

-

Trini ty than the following very curious passage, which he produces from Seneca , gives us ground to

'

suppose tha t i t was held by the Stoics : “ Id actnm est,mihicrede ab illo, quisqu is forma tor un iversi fuit, sive ille Deus est

:

h

1

given though in the latter the doctrines appearrather to refer to the Monad and Duad than tothe genuine t rinity of the ancients . So far fromany such doctrine being maintained by the Pythagoreans or in the Academy , we find onlysuch vague allusions as might be expected amongphilosophers , who reverenced an ancient trad ition ,

and were willing , after they had lost the substance ,to find something to wh ich they m ight attach theshadow .

The errorwh ich Dr . Morgan has refuted , tooki ts rise with the fathers of the Church in the se

cond century. They were led into the m istakeby the wo rd Logos , u sed by P lato and S t . John ,and made the Platonic Trinity to consist of God ,the Logos , and the Soul of the world , and thisin spite of all the professed followers of Plato ,who,

however they m ight vary among themselves , uniformly insi sted upon placing the Mo

p atens omni um, sive incorpora lis ra tio ingentium operum artifex,sive d ivinas sp iritus per omnia maximamin ima , aequali intentionediffusus, sive fa tum et immutabilis causarum inter se cohaeren

tium series.

”

1' To the observa tions from D r. Morgan

’

s work, I

may venture to add tha t the word Logos , as used by S t. Johnand Plato, h as two very d istinct significations. By the latter,Reason in general is implied , whereas St . John uses i t as a translation of the Hebrew D B R , the Word signify ing also a thing or

person revealed, and if a t all in the sense of reason, which maybe implied from the commentaries of the fathers, not for reason

in general, butfor the particular faculty so called.

p. 3 04 . Consol . ad Helv. c . 8 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

111 1

But the internal heresies of the Church werenot the only ill effects wh ich the misguided zealof the fathers , in forcing upon . Plato the doctrineof the Trinity , brought about . Though it is possible , that by pointing out some crude similari tyof doctrine , they m ight have obta ined some converts by rendering Christianity less unpalatableto the philosoph ical world of that day

, yet the

weapon was skilfully turned against them ,and

with unerring effect , when the Pagans took uponthem to . assert that noth ing new had been revealedin Christianity ; since , by the . confessions of itsvery advocates , the system was prev iously, conta ined in the .writings of. Plato .

In . the th i rd century , Ammon ius Saccas , un i

versally acknowledged to have been a man ofconsummate abi lity , taught that every sect ,Christian , Heretic or Pagan , had received the

truth , and retained i t in their varied legends . He

undertook , therefore , to u nfold i t from them al l ,

and to reconci le every creed . And from his ex

ertions sprung the'

celebrated Eclectic school ofthe . later Platonists.

‘ Plotinus , Amel ius , O lympius , Porphyrius ,

‘ Jamblichus , Syrianus , andProclus , were among the celebrated professors

Sun, and the Moon , the two latter as the leaders of innumerablehost of spirits and stars, evidently derived from the prevailing

notions of the Fa thers rela tive to the Platonic trinity ; whils tEpiphanius declares, tha t this grea t mystery is properly under

y od as Fire, L ight, and Spirit 0 1 A ir reveal it to

l i ii

who succeeded Ammon ius in the Platonic chair ,and revived and kept al ive the sp irit of Pag anism

,

with a bitter enmity to the Gospel , for‘

near threehundred years . The Platonic schools were atlength closed by the ed ict of Justinian ; and sevenwise men , the last lights of Platonism , D iogenes ,Hermias , Eulal ius, Prisc ianus , D amasc ius, Isidorus and S impl ic ius retired ind ignantly from the

persecutions of Justinian , to realize the shadowydreams of the republic of Plato , under the Persiandespotism of C hosroes .

*

From the writings of these ph ilosophers i scollected the bulk of th e O racles of Z oroaster.TA few of them were first published by Ludov icusTiletanus at Paris ," with . th e commentaries ofPletho, to wh ich were subsequently added thoseof P sellus . Chief part of them , however , werecollected by Franc iscus Pa tric ius , and published with the Hermetic books at the end ofh is . Nova Ph ilosoph ia . To the labours of M r .

Taylor we are indebted for the addition '

of abou tfifty more , and for the references to the

“

worksfrom whence all were extracted . I have arrangedthem according to the subjects , which are said tobe occultly discussed in the Parmenides of Plato ,v i z . Cause or God , the Ideal Intelligible orIntellectual world

,Particular Souls , and the

Material world . And I have placed under a

For the particulars of th is philosophical transaction see

Gibbon, c . x 1. Tp . 2 3 9 .

l iv

separate head the Magical and Ph ilosophicalprecepts and d irections . There can be no question but that many of these Oracles are spurious ;all those , for instance , wh ich relate to the In telli

gible and Intellectual orders , wh ich were confessedly obtained in answers given by daemons ,raised for that purpose by the Theurgists who,

as well as all the later Platonists , made pretensions to magic , not only in its refinements , wh ichthey were pleased to designate Theurgy , but alsoin that debased form wh ich we shou ld call com .

mon witchcraft . Nevertheless,several of the

Oracles seem to be derived from more au

then tic sources , and , l ike the spurious Hermeticbooks wh ich have come down to us , probablycontain much of the pure Sabiasm of Persia ,and the doctrines of the Oriental ph ilosophy .

I have thus endeavoured to g ive 1 fear a veryimperfect outline of ancient h istory and theology .

But , as it is intended rather to assist the readerthrough such an heterogeneous heap of materials ,by bringing forward the most prominent partsand connecting them with one another , I trustits errors will be excused , as they may be corrected by the readers better judgment from the

materials themselves before h im. In closing the

5“The Theurgists w ere the two Julians, the fa ther called

C haldaeus, the son , Theurgus. They flourished in the reign of

Marcus Antoninus, and were the first who delivered the oracles

upon the Intelligible and Intellectual orders.

subject, I beg to offer my s incerest thanks toIsaac C ullimore , Esq . , to whose deep and extens ive chronological researches , I am indebted forreferences to several very important passages inthe following work , wh ich had escaped my notice .

I t is needless to take notice “of the numerousforgeries , which have been issued as the productions of the authors of these fragments . Thereis a complete set, wh ich was composed in Latinby A nnius, a monk of Viterbo . Bu t it is a sin

gular circumstance , and one which m ight beurged with great force against the genuineness ofa lmost the whole collection , that not only the

'

original works have perished , but those also ,through whose means these relics have beenhanded down . W ith the exception of these fragments , not only have Sanchon iatho, Berossus,

and the rest passed into oblivion ; bu t the preservers of the ir names have followed in the sametrack , and t6 a more unusual fate . The fragments of Ph ilo , Abydenus , Polyhistor, D ius,

and others , aregenerally not those of their ownworks

,bu t extracts from their predecessors .

I t is necessary also to advert to the numerous errors which will be found in every sheet .The fragments have been exposed to more thanthe common risks and accidents , to wh ich allancient writings have been subject . They havebeen either cop ied from the rude annals of anti

lvi

quity , or sketched from h istorical paintings‘

orh ieroglyphic records , they have been sometimestranslated from the sacred into the common Ian

guage of the place , and again translated intoGreek ; then passed in citation from hand tohand , and l ie widely scattered over the worksprincipally of the fathers , and the writers of theLower empire . I t is matter of surprise then , notthat they abound in error and uncertainty , butthat so much of them has been preserved .

Several of these fragments are to be found intwo or three d ifferent authors , each of whomcontains a d ifferent version of the same , differing ,not so much in the outline , and in the general .

flow of words , as in those technicalities and va

riations of terminati on , wh ich were necessary toadapt them to the author ’s style ; and it has been .

a source of some l ittle perplexity to determinewh ich of these various read ings to prefer .

To Eusebius , Syncellus and Josephus , weare largely indebted for these ,

relics of antiqui ty .

For Josephus I have followed Hudson ’s ed ition .

The Cologne edition of the gPraaparatio Evange r

lica of Eusebius is often considered the best : bu tupon close inspection and comparison I have beeninduced

.

to prefer the text of Stephanus . W ith '

th e exception of a mutilated translation intoLat in by ,

H ieronymus , Eusebius’ Chronicle was '

lost . Under that title , however , Scaliger com “

lv11

p iled a very portly folio , wh ich , with some o therChron icles , contains a collection of al l the fragments of the Greek text of Eu seb ius , that couldbe found . The recovery of the A rmenian translation of th is Chron icle is a great acquisition . I tis regarded upon the Continen t as perfectly au

then tic ; but I am not aware that it has been examined or reviewed in England . To compress asmuch as possible all unnecessary observations uponthe subject of materials , editions and abbreviations

,I have given at the end a l ist of the authors

cited , wh ich will answer at once the several purposes of an index to the abbrev iations , and to theeditions I have used or referred to , as well as tothe manuscripts and other sources from whichsome of those ed itions have been formed , or whichhave been consulted in the comp ilation of thework . I have likewise given i t the form of aChronological index , by adding the t imes inwh ich the authors referred to flouri shed , that thereader may judge what degree of credit may bereposed in ea ch .

‘

The matter contained in these fragments isthe only meri t to wh ich they can pretend . I havechosen what appeared to me the most genuinetext , independent of all theory and system ,

andhave given all th e various read ings of any conse

quence I have met with . I have retained Mr .Falconer

’

s translation of Hanno ’s Periplus ; andwith th is exception , and some few of the most

lvi ii

obscure of the oracles of Z oroaster, which are

due to Mr . Taylor,I must be answerable for the

rest . For the many errors inwh ich they mustabound , I beg leave to apologize and claim i h

dulgence The broken and confused state ofmany of the fragments , preclude the possibility of

g iving any translation , ex cept upon conj ecture .

Many , such as the O rph ic fragment from Malala,*

and that from Amelius ,Thave exerc ised the talentand ingenui ty of some of theablest commentators ,none of whom perhaps will be found to agree . Insuch cases , I have patiently compared their op inions , and endeavoured to investigate the c ircumstances under wh ich the fragments were writtenand have been preserved , and

“

what co nnexionthey have with the passages among wh ich theyare introduced , and to give , what to the best ofmy judgment is, the truth .

A t the conclusmn of this work 1 have added adisquisition , which was originally designed merelyto explain and illustrate what I conceive to havebeen the ancient Trinity of the Gentiles : but inth e progress of inqu iry I found it impossible todo justice to the op 1n10 n without speaking largelyupon ancient and modern

“

science . To compressi t, therefore , as much as possible , and to give itsometh ing of a connected arrangement, 1 havethrown it altogether into the form of an inquiry

p . 2 9 6 . T p . 3 05 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

THEOLOGY OF THE PH(ENIC IANS ;

FROM

SAN C HON IATHO .

SA N C HON IA THO .

THE COSMOGONY .

TilN 7 5x:‘

a’

amr alpxiqv {mo HE supposes tha t the beginning of all

ewe-ra t atépat 23 141687; xa i thingswas a dark and condensedwindymoijv a

’

tépog a ir,or a breeze of thick a ir and a Chaos§o¢é80ug, xa i xa

fl

oqSoxepiw turbid and black as Erebus : and tha te’

pefiaiheg'

r avm 82 elven these were unbounded, and for a long

c’ i

n'eipat , moi 8131. nohiwa laiya series of ages desti tu te of form. But

é’

xew n e'

pa g.”Or e 8e

’

, when this wind became enamoured of

(dwa rfiipaia fin7 3 nveu‘u a 1 1W i ts own first principles (the Chaos)

281’

wy a’

tpxiiiy , xa i e’

ye’

yero a u’

y and an intimate union took place, tha txpa a i g, 73 whose); e

’

aei’

w; e’

nh jS’

n connexion was called Pothos and it

m’

Sog'

a il-m 8k c’

s i‘

) m fa ewq was the beginning of the creation of

ainai

wwy ’ 3? 013méfy i'w a

'xe all things. And i t (the Chaos) ‘

T’ knew

‘rijy min ?) xn’

e iv’ m } e

’

x f ir} ; not its own production ; but from i tsqui t e? a v

‘unhoxfic 7 073m cu

’

na embrace with the wind was generated7 0; e

’

y e'ye

'roMa

i

r . f oii'ro'r i ye

'g Mfit ; which some call Ilus (Mud), but

(paw-w 27w

’y , oi 82: others the putrefaction of a watery

Tu t’

Eewg ahtpw. Ka i e’

x r a tin g; mixture . And from this sprung all

éye’

ye-ro ora crot m opa

‘

; the seed of the creation , and the genexa i 1 351: iikwu. ra tion of the universe.

Th is union , among the Heathens, and particularly among the Phcenicians,

was symboliz ed by an Egg enfolded by a Serpent, which d isj unctively representedthe Chaos and the E ther, but, when uni ted, the hermaphroditic first principle ofthe Universe Cupid or Pothos.T W ind knew not, 8 m.

" Vig. C o]. Ore]. Gumb . &c .

4 sancnoumruo.

H» 86’ m a gag, oz’

mé’

xow a And there were certain animals

auto-Snow, s’

E13 11 éye’

yerogaa without sensation, from which intelliyoepa

‘

c,m i ( Muffins pa orwiu, gent animals were produced , and theseroiir

’

é’

o-rw ofipa vot

‘

m ro’

nr a i . were called Z ophasemin, tha t is, them i am mo-Eh, 61 min; do3

* overseers of the heavens ; and theyaxfiaa r i , m i e

‘

Eém/MpeMai

r , were formed in the shape of an egg :

iii uo'

; r e na i a'eiwjvn. a’

w‘

r e’

peg and from M61: shone forth the sun,

r e m i am“ 14 157 0271 01 . and themoon, the less and the greater

stars.

Ka i rot} a’

t e'

pog Bi a uyai And when the a ir began to send

(f a x/Tog, 8181 qw’

pwo-w m i 7 53; forth light, by its fiery influence on

Sa Aé a angT m i rfi; fi g the sea and earth, winds were proéye

’

yero«116 1554 6111 5; m i yam, duced, and clouds, and very grea t dem i oi paw

’

wy 68am » [Ael

‘

yw'Ta l flux ions and torrents of the heavenly

m r a tpopa i y eti xu’

o-ei g. Ka i wa ters. Andwhen theywere thus sepa

e’

vre18h Si expi'k‘

mm i r ot? iii i’

ou rated, and carried out of their properro

’

mu i i exwplaSn 8131 Ti p places by the hea t of the sun, and all

7 05 ijiu'ov mfpwo

-w, m i min-at met again in the air, and were dashed

oi vrnoe e’

v ate’

pi r ai

Se against each other, thunder and lightr an-Se, m i a vye

’

fifiafa y , Bpo nings were the result : and at ' the

yron' r e dr erekéafina a v m i sound of the thunder, the beforealo'rpa n

'a i , m i a pig r iv mentioned intelligent animals were

r érwyov ray Bpm ay npo'ye

'

y aroused , and startled by the noise,

pot /apte'vat

‘

i w e. gaa éypnyti

and moved upon the earth and in thepno

'

ev, xa i frrp3g'rh115x” sea, male and female. (After this our

m i 311 111758 7; r e f

yfi m i author proceeds to say These things3 a ha

ia ag § dfip

‘

ey m i were found written in the Cosmogony(TOU

'TOlg651754 6 a i r-i ; o-uyypa of Taautus, and in h is commentaries,

(pain; e'mdi e

'

pet Ae’f

yww) TaBS’

andwere drawn from h isobservations£6968 7; c

’

v~

r § uoalu yyow

’

g. and the natural signs which by hisyeypawi e

'ya Ta a v

’rov m i penetration he perceived and disco

ro‘

i‘

; e’

nea’vov t

i

mptwjlua a'w, 3x

.

vered, and wi th which he has enlight‘t e a toxa oyuwy xa i ened us.

(311 e'ai

pa ner,a firofi i; 310

2

11 0105,

xa i ehpe, ua i hair 64161 10 611.

121 017, omitted in Ed . C ol .

a poyeypam'vov. Or.i

nt-

se

(n

SANC HON I ATHO .

N I

7 0151 011; Svoy a r a r ow

I I

e’

weywy eirrwy , Norov xa u Bo

N N I

peov na i Twyl a: mo»I’

A70\’

ozrof'ye wpwroi 0211116«4

pwa'a y , Ka i Bha a rn

I

p a r a , xa i 13 6 00 ; GVO‘IM O

'G V,

I a » a

um npoo'

exwovv r a ura , a d)7! a I I

my a ur a; r e 3167 1110117 0, xa u

t c I c 3

0 1 a rc/s ew , um 0 1 we a vrwv

3

SI

na w eg, not : xoa g xeu em v

x 1

0-6 1; ém fow (na n 311 171157 13 1

Aur a ; 3’

hour a i e’

m’

vma t 7 4;I CI

npaa nvrna'

ewg, quota s r aw

a fir fiv CiSO'SGVGfg. xa i 111 117651,

THE GENERATIONS .

Eir a (Mo-Dyeyeyfio-Sa i e

’

x Of the wind C olp ias, and h is wife

ro‘

iz‘

Kaitm’

a a’

wéfi ov, m i r

yu Baau, which is interpreted Night,mmi ; a v

'roii Baia v,

*roi

“

1r a 813 were begotten twomortal men , [EonMurat épmvev

’

m , A iam m i and Protogonus so cal led : and ZEon

p ro’

yovoy Smr oi ; a’

a’

uSpa g, discovered food from trees.

ogr e; xao /Aéyoug, eépei'

v SE

7 311 A ifiya ‘

f r i p a’

wrh 7 am

351135110 11 rpocpnv

Ex 7 011'e 7 0h;

i

yevop e’

vov; The immediate descendants Of thesexxnefiya t I

‘

e’

yo; m i I‘

eyea‘

w, were called Genus and Genea, and

m i oixfio-a i r ij u Qoi ylnnv. they dwel t in Phoenicia r and whenai rway Si yevonc

'mv, r a

‘

t ; therewere great droughts they stretchxeipa ; épe

’

yew ei g capm b, ed forth their hands to heaven towardsnphg r in fixioy . rofirov f

yai

p, the Sun ; for him they supposed tobe

Bochart proposes Bad u'r .

Tr iw A lana . Gumb .—Philo and Orellius prefer f i r. Faber -

proposes also

to read A ia '

va npw‘

ro’

yovov above.

(Afterwards, declaring the names

of the winds Notus, Boreas, and the

rest, he makes this epilogue-But

these first men consecrated the productions of the earth , and judged themgods, and worshipped those things,upon which they themselves lived ,

and all their posteri ty, and all beforethem ; to these they made liba tionsand sacrifices. (Then he proceedsSuch were the dev ices of their worship in accordance wi th the imbecilityand narrowness of their souls . )Euseb. P i mp . E van. l ib. I . c . 1 0 .

6 SANC HON IA'I

‘

HO .

(amen) 8 53V e’

yo’

wgov no’

yoy God, the only lord of heaven , callingodpa yoii uu

’

pioy , Bee-ai

my him Beelsamin, which in the Phoeni

m xovw eg, 3'gm r a pa

‘

c «Dot eian dialect signifies Lord of Heaven,xv

’

piog 0 1311011108, Z eb; at: but among the Greeks is equivalen t

r a p’ ”Emmi . to Zeus .

‘

Et'

g («pom-111) an I

‘

éuov;“ Afterwards by Genus - the son of

Azayo; m i p royo’

yov yern ZEon and Protogonus.

were begotten8 771101 1 01113 1 ; m agi ; Smrobg, mortal chi ldren, whose names were

oi ; elm : duo'

yta'ra m i Phos, Pur, and Phlox . These found

“5pm i ©7165. 05rd , (dwa'm) out the method of producing fire by

at n a pa‘

rptfiijg gnaw eupoy rubbing pieces of wood against eachmap, m i r i pmay 888 01501 11 . other, and taught men the use thereof.T5021, 33 éye

'wnoow 011 7 01 These begat sons of vast bulk and

aee

ye’

eei r em i fin spox'

finpefa height, who'

se names were conferred

a cya g'

T 1311 r e

‘

t dkd a't'

a r oT; upon the mountains which they occa

iipea'w ti n-67 63 71, my p ied : thus from them Cassius , and

a»; £5 a i r-8 11 101713 51101 1 r i ‘ L ibanus, and Antilibanus, and Brathu

Kci

o'

o'

iomi m i r im Affia vov received their names .

xa i 7 311 Ka i 7 3

Bpae‘

u'.

’ Ex em Memrumus and Hypsuranius were

11163 770 01 11 Mny poii‘uog m i 6§ the issue of these men by connexionT il/ 01405

5

11109 o’

tnh (4 717 6300 311 36, with their mothers ; the women of

expnnai

r igoy 11-5 11 those times,

i

without shame , hav ing inr o

’

r e f

yvramaiu a’

wa i’

inv (M a-

yo tercourse wi th any men whom theynew » oi ; o

’

iv eyr u’xoi ey . E71 02, might chance to meet . Hypsuranius7 311

‘

s ovpéwoy oixfi inhab ited Tyre and he invented hu tso-oup oy ; na 7\t1

'

fiocg r e e’

muoij constructed of reeds and rushes, anda a i a

’

mi m um m iSrpdwm a i the papyrus.

‘

And he fell into enmi tyr a r u

’

pwv. o-r a a i a

t

m i 82 qrpig with his brother U sons, who was ther i y a

’

t i ehpiy Oiz'o'wov, 3; a ne

’

rnv inven torofclothing for the body which7 6} o

-o’

fmr i r pa’

i rog a. Sepad he made ofthe skins of the wild beastsm y 511 i

’

axva e a uM aBeTy l] which he could c atch . And when

«

ye’you; of the race ofo n, &c. Or. T xpsfr

‘

rova r. Or.

I Koi

a iov. Plin . Jabl . Or. 6 m i . St. NauA'

Aagéu . Or.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

8 sa ucuonmruo.

11 112 11 ; Seiy 0115

e 11 1 1 01 8 05 after his dea th as a God, under the

ya roy ea efiéafina a y' m xeia w name of Diamichius. And it is sa id

8 011 80 01 1311011 m i tha t h is brothers inven ted the art of

7610113” 0 2 81} rob; 0280 41021; building walls with bricks.

a t'zrofi rofxovg (paw 871 1110140 01 1

611 1171 131901 11 .

Mer ci. r a hra e’

n r ah 761011; Afterwards, of this race were bornrou

'rov 7 6 1160 3 01 1 116 011117301 1; 8150, two youths, one of whom was called

11 01711 20 8 01 1 81} 01 13r 171’

11 r011 airy Techn i tes, and the other was called

Texm’

rm,r iy 82: 135211011 Aéréx Geinus Autochthon . These discovered

3 011011 . 0 31 01 e’

n evo’

noa v 7 52; the method Of mingling stubble wi th“ 71W r ij; 111711112100 0 0

,11 1.1 1yude111 the loam of bricks, andof baking them

¢0p0 r011 m i r gB'

1a7th,» 01 1’

1r 0‘

1 ;T in the sun they were also the inven

r epa a fvew'132 17101 ua i a'r e

'f

ya ; tors of tiling.

e’

Eefipov.

’

A 1n'0rov

’

r a y 376111 1 11 1 gr epm,0111 0 111311

’

A 1

yp5; e’

na ixeiro, 5

33’

A'yp015npag ii’

A 1

ypo"rfl§ 1 05

500111011 3 1101 1 14001 00 0 4 02

0

11 51 ) 11a §v1y0<j>op015fne11011

£11 ‘Powiwg'

n apci

33 Bufikf

we: e’

fa upérwc 3 65 11 0 Inequar ag iroya

f

germ’ 5716 15116 01 11 33

“

03r 01 01 13701 ; 1zz'

poo'

r uSIe'rou roi

'

g

0711014, 11 01i wep1fio'71a 1a 11 012

a‘mfkam

' E11 r 011’

r 0111 0’

1 1yp0ra 1

na i 0 37 01 3? 'A7vq’

11-01 1 nodT1r 0

€

11€g m ho'b'

yrm .

’A 1110r 01

5

r 0111 yere’

afiap u

11011 11 01i Mei

yov, 0 1'na r e

'ha fa v

11 1514 01 ; 11 01?171044 11004.

4 1110 r 011'r0111 7 6 1160 3 01 1 M1

o-wp 11 01 1 2 03i111 , rovre

'a'rw

A la juuN'mov. Mont. Taurobg. Or.

I B13A1’

0 1 ; . Vig . C ol. St.

By these were begotten others, ofwhom one was named Agrus, the otherAgrouerus or Agrotes, of whom in

Phoenicia there was a statue held inthe highest veneration, and a templedrawn by yokes of oxen and at By

blus he is called, by way of eminence,the grea test of the Gods. These ad

ded to the houses, courts and porticosand crypts husbandmen, and suchas hunt with dogs, derive their originfrom these : they are called alsoAletae,and Ti tans.

From these were descended Amynus and Magus, who taught men to

construct villages and tend flocks.By these men were begotten Misor

and Sydyc, that is, Well-freed and

SA NC HON IATHO .

Q

eiiAvroy Ka i 3131 01 1011 rny

c 7rov a Aog xpna

'w cupay .I d’

A71'0 Mwwp Ta awrog, 0 ;

‘2' 1 I

cupe rmrow71pmm y a r 01xe10111

I 6 a I

ypcupnv 011 A1'y t1 1rr 10 1 14 6 11

Gwai

pfi © 11 03 ,"

1137 0071 4 ; 86‘

Epjunv shocked-0011

I311 he r ou Ev§i111 , Awa

’xovpm

i I i13 Ké § e1po1 n Kopvé

'a yr eg 17

1 IOvr 01 , (41140 5 )Q’

wpwrm 11 7t01011 5 1111011

3 I I ( 1

E 11 rovr a y 1

yey01101 0 111 er e

p01 , oi i ta l Borém ; eupoy , 11 11 1

N s]17 1

411 7 0111 30111 617 0111 1000 11111101 1

Ienaba g.

IKa ra. rov’rov; yluer a u r 1g

( I’

E)1 1011 11 xa hodjseyog Til/wrog.

I I

11 012 3 717x5 101 71 67 011 6 1177Bnpoufit

Ioi a nd 11 1111 91 11 01111

11160? BU'

BA011.

“35 00 11 yey ya rm’

E1r1"ye1o; 17d

A ti ro'

xfi'wy , 011 {fa

-r epay 211 0271 6 00 1 11

O tipa yo'y

‘

03; 81 71"01 131 03 xa i r0

t 1 N , c

wrep 0 7 01966 1 011 , 01 un’

ep

flohip/ 7 03 uoi

M avg duogégew

0 131101 11031 . I

‘

ewa r a t 31. r 015r 91

I318671427 311 r aw wpoa pms eywv,d I Nn xa i 51171 173 7) I

‘

n, 11 a 1 3 10i. r 0

xai ixixog a’

t i r’

a fir ijg. (d1ija ia I c I

exa kea a v rny 011 0111014 011 7 411 .

I‘

0 86 rovra y r a r inp 5( IT41 10? “ 0 141501 17; Snpfwy

9 I

r ekevrna a g aqnepwiim, 53 11 01iI

xoa ; 11 01 1 13 11 0-1111 1; of 111 001 86 1;I

6 1 57160-11 11 .

a muse, Mont. Or.

Just : and they found out the use of

sal t .FromM isor descendedTaautus,whoinven ted the wri ting of the first letters : h im theEgyptians called Thoor,the Alex andrians Thoyth , and the

Greeks Hermes . But from Sydyc

descended the D ioscuri, or Cabiri, orCorybantes, or Samothraces : these(he says) first built a ship complete .

From these descended others, whowere the d iscoverers of medicinalherbs, and of the cure of poisons andof charms.

Contemporary with these was one

Elioun , called Hypsistus, (the mosthigh) ; and h is wife named -Beruth,

and they dwel t about Byblus.

By these was begotten‘

Ep igeus or

Autochthon , whom they afterwardscal led Ouranus (Heaven) ; so thatfrom h im that element, which is overus, by reason of its ex cellent beautyis named heaven : and he h ad a sisterof the same parents, and - she was

called Ge (Earth), and by reason of

her beau ty the earth was called by thesame name.

Hypsistus, the fa ther of these,‘

having been killed in a confl ict wi thwild beasts, was consecra ted, and hischildren offered libations and sacrifices unto him.

10 SAN C HON IATHO .

Ha pa hafidv 3é 5 0 6005110 ;

N 3 ,

7m7 011 wa rpo; a pxnv, 007 67 00 ;

yai

luoy 7 9W dBehqfqy I‘ iiv,

a

sa N

8xa t WOt Ta t 6 atom; wa r a ;

8'"Hwy 7 011 um .) Kpo

’

yor, not?

d

Be’

r vhov, i t a l Awya‘

w, 0; 037 7 ;

v

Ef‘rwv, xa l A7 7xa y7 a .

Ka i e’

Ea’

z'w r 33 yaclua fiv

V

5 0 0pm; 7 0706711 eo'xe ye

r1

yea r 800 na n xa Aevra wavo'a

i) Fifi, 7 011 0 6520011011 gnhow

vro'ila ac e

’

naimgev, 05; xa i 8i a

éAk /ikw .

¢

O 3g

Ofipa ybg aimxwpfia'

a ; 0067 379

Bfa g, not ) éfiotfixa oN

e’

ma‘

w, na i wknmci

n 0013 7 31

mam e’

vrexef

pea 83 x00) 7 013; {E 0013 7 2;

oza cpSefpesy . 7 b 83

T1311 air/4511 6 7 3 055 wohhdmg,

c ola /4 009602011 0067 173 a

'

vhhefa

(Le'

wy'

E3; 32 a poehfiai

v é

Kprivog

‘Eppfi 7 5 7 ptap eyfo

~rqi

w yfiotfhgomi? 80113 203 xpé‘ue

rog'

(037 0; «ya

‘

cpfa} , 0067 03

wa y /4 007 659 ) 7 011 wa repa.

i a yby ail/453157 051 , n ympfiy

7 f1'

ynrpc’

.

Kpo'you 8s7 610x17 00; 7 00786 9,

nf pfl tpo'

mKa ii

AfinyéZ.‘

H

per 0611 7 43057 771720

5

43 0 10 ; 67 6

Aed‘

r a‘

fi g 38“find ; 7 1105

5107;

not) 'Ep‘

uoi5 xa'rea

'

xetfa o'e

Kpo'

vog e’

n 0 :86pm; a'z'

pvmv xa i

oo'pu' £7 00 0

' ‘

Epy’fi; 7 07; 7 08

But Ouranus, succeed ing to the

kingdom of his fa ther, contracted a

marriage with his sister Ge, and hadby her four sons, I lus who is calledCronus, and Betylus, and Dagon,whichsignifies S iton (Bread-corn,) and

Atlas.

But by other wives Ouranus hadmuch issue ; at which Ge, being vex edand jealous of Ouranus, reproachedh im so tha t they parted from eachother : nevertheless Ouranus returnedto her, aga in by force whenever hethought proper, and having la id withher, aga in departed : he a ttemp tedalso to kill the children whom he hadby her ; but Ge often defended herself wi th the assistance of aux iliarypowers.

But when Cronus arrived at man’

s

estate, acting by the advice and withthe assistance of Hermes Tri smegi stus, whowas h is secretary, he Opposedhimself toh is father Ouranus, that hemight avenge the indignities whichhad been offered to his mother.And to Cronus were born children,Persephone and Athena ; the formerof whom d ied a virgin ; but, by theadv ice ofAthena and Hermes, Cronus

“

made a scimitar and a spear of iron .

Then Hermes addressed the allies ofCronus withmagicwords, andwrought

Myau;a vmwi

xot;

pa yet'a ; Sta kexSel;

Kpo'you

e’

ye'rrot'

na e 7 0T;*

na 7’

Ofipa

ybv ‘

i'

yam; t‘

mép Ti c Ii

i ;

xa i 09 m Kpo'yo; 7 011 Odpa yév

woke'

pq; a'v‘uBaM

‘

w 7 5; a’

pxfi;

iika a e, xa i 7 3711 Ba mkes'a v

8453é£a 7 m éaihw 33 311 7 §t

M m m ? 1:

i a yofi a v'

yxorro; e’

yuu’

ywu

Ie'frrepaa

'n ; 7 0u

ci a a , $111 63133 010 111 5 Kpo’

yo;

a I I

a ; 7 a f4 0v 7 a: Awywm 7 0x7 6 ;

1 A

85 wa pa 0 xa 7 a ya c

JI d7 90; sf Ofipa vov egbepey , 0

xa i énaikeo'e Anya po'

fiy .

Tar} Kpéya; 7 67960;

mpsfiémx t 7 ’g'

éa v'ro'i} civ ic-si ,

xa i orpé mr vra'N y x7 i§et 7 3111

<I>omfun; BU'

BMV. M67 21.

7 a i77 a 7 0V 053e 7 011 784011V

A7M wa 5Kp5y0; ,N N! c N Q

la ma y ywpn; 7 ou Epaou a ;

I N O 0 Ifiafio; 7 11; e/Afia Aw na n

Ra 7 a 7 00 7 011 7 011 + xpoe a I310» 0 ; am A toa xov r

I I

oz eBra ; sta t wkota 01 1113 9 17 6 9’I Iea hevo'a y . xa t e

’

xpupew e; §V

m 7 a 7 0 Kaia'a'wv opo; yaoy

It d¢4€pwa a i u

I w an

Of 8c ova/4 05950; [Mu 7 ou

I

a w o

Kpo'yov T h i s?”He

'mxkhfin

tra y , 05; av Kpéyk'

m,I

ma y ofAe'yola eyot anoflKpo'yov.

Or.

7 087 “ xpéyou. Or.

f r7g.04

f Ofipavof} .

snxpt¢sv1 ec. Or.

SAN C HON IATHO .

ll Or.

Vig. Marg. Svpavoii. C ol. Marg .

1Ti n} . St .

1 1

in them a keen desire to make waragainst Ouranus in behalf of Ge. And

Cronus having thus overcome Ouranus

in battle, drove him from h is kingdom,

and succeeded h im in the imperialpower . In the battlewas taken a well

beloved concubine ofOuranuswhowaspregnan t ; and Cronus bestowed herin marriage upon Dagon, and , whilstshe was with him, she was deli veredof the ch ild whi ch she had conceivedby Ouranus, and called h is name De

marous.

After these events Cronus sur

rounded his habitation wi th a wall ,and founded Byblus, the first ci ty ofPhoenicia . Afterwards Cronus hav ingconce ived a susp icion of his own brother Atlas, by the advice of Hermes

,

threw him into a deep cavern in the

earth , and buried him.

A t this t ime the descendants of theDioscurij

‘

having bui l t some light andother more complete ships, put to sea ;

and being cast away over aga instMount Cassius, - there consecrated a

temple.

But the aux il iaries of Ilus, who isCronus, werec alled Eloeim, as i twere,the allies of Cronus ; being so calledafter Cronus. And Cronus, having a

1 2 SANC HON IATHO .

Kpévo; 00 vi0i1 gxwy 2 02

370011 ,

{Sic}; a 67 0w0 7075539: Ssexpfio'

an ,

03 furoyot'a ; a i

’

z7 0y e’

aa a‘

yg,

xa l 41 07659 a r’

rro'

xfl p 7 00

wa i00; Ve ri

fier“ ,

‘

Ocr a v’

7 w; xa l 3 0 17a 7 p0; iBt’

a ;

napa k'

iiv 507 57 6e . 03 ;

warra ; wea hiixfia fi"8 600; 7 0711

Kpo'vov 7 110554

11171.

Xpéyov 801150000117 0; i a y0;

6 1 (pay? 7 07755

110011, 3 vya 7 epa

0067 08 7 02

03 6 1011’

Ao-7 a£

p71r)v

Ere/

pa y a x’

rr’ri ; 018674180

360 ,'Pe

’

a ; ua i Amfi

mg, 30A?

7 011 Kpo'vovaveKe

'

i'

y fnroa e'

mret'

o‘

t‘

qna l 61 0011 0 19 0110; novps

Sia g ya p ew‘

t ; 508609600; ova-a ;

T1100; 00 0 i a

x10; na'ro

‘

c 7 03

Kpo’

yov Efy aplue'unv xa l

”Opa u

as? e‘

rs’

pa r ova/xéxcqy . xa l

7 a 6‘

ra ; éEOtKGlQO’

dI

/LGVOQ'

6

Kpévo; wa p’ea rn-25 z a 7 e

'0'

xey .

a'E7 5 05, (Now, e

’

a eyo'

na e 3 60;

Ofipar0; Ba rro’

Ma , N'Sov;

e’

fAil/ Jxou;

Kpci yq) 30 137610117 0 80710

3 07 007 606 ; £777 00

Ti 7 a yf86 ;ii)

’

Ap7 éw0e;’xa l

MOW 7 575 a v’

7 103'

7 1y0117 a s a’

m0”Pe'a ; vraTSe; $7 7 30, (

311 0

e

yea’

wa f o; o'

c'

aa 7 § yeye'a'

ec

a¢c é3 vf Ka i a’

wr0 A téyn;

fifiketa r xa i air/ 7: 0

wai7t i i1 65

006116 ; 860, 1103 0; not?

”Epw; .

Exam kfixBa c, St.

son called Sadidus, dispatched him

with h is own sword, because he heldh im in susp icion , and with h is own

hand deprived his child of l ife . And

in l ike manner he cut off the head ofhis own daughter, so that all the godswere aston ished at the d isposi tion of

Cronus .

But in process of time, whilstOuranus was still in banishment, hesent h is daughter Astarte, be ing a

v irgin, with two other of her sisters,Rhea and D ione, to cut off Cronus bytreachery ; but Cronus took the damsels, and married them notwi thstand

ing they were h is own sisters . WhenOuranus understood this, he sentE imarmene and

' Hora with otheraux iliaries to make war against C ronus but Cronus gained the

’

afif'

ections

of these also, and detained them withhimself. Moreover, the god Ouranusdevised Baetulia , contriv ing stones that,moved as having l ife.

And by Astarte Cronus had sevendaughters called Titanides, or Artemides ; by Rhea also he had sevensons, the youngest ofwhom was con

secrated from h is birth alsoby D ionehe -had daughters ; and by Astarteagain he had two other sons, Pothosand Eros.

‘

O 80 Aa 'yaiy 65p6

0 77 011 xa i a'

p07 p011, 6’

117V63 '

4

Z eb;

2 08611 91 80

81na 1'

91 , ‘a fa 7 5 11 T17 a 11 1

'8w11

a vyehfioiia'a 7 6 11119? 7 011’

Aa'10vq‘

Eyewfifina a v 80 Ka i

311 I'

l c. Kpoygo 7 pe7;

vra 286 ; , Kpo’

yog 551 05

111114 0 ; 7 9>

71 a 7 pi , xa i Z eb; Bfi'

hog, xa i

Ka n‘

c 7 015

7 011; 7 1'

110117 a 1

xa l T15410111 xa i N 1)

p60; ,1r1'a 7

'\

ap Ho'wov‘

071710 80

7 05 110117 01) 2 180511 . 4;

3 ’fiwepfioh igv 6 23¢w11fa ;

W03

7 ?) {511 11011 e5pe, xa i

11 07 6 185311 .

T575 80Any a paia'

uir i 7 1

'116 7 a 1

M67lfxa p3 0 ; 5 Ka i‘

Hpa xhijg.

Ei ‘r a 7 47x111 Ofipa 110; 71 07x6

y ei’

[10117 05 xa i 507 07 7 00; A»;

3116 10 4

7 6 11 0117 9) 5 Amma po'

fiq, 7 p0'

1rzav7 a 1'7 6 f a 67 011 6 H0

'117 0;

‘

5 80 An‘a a poii; (pv'yfi; Sva fa r

n’

u'faw .

”B7 6 1 807 p1a x00

'7 01 86v7 6

'

pq17 h; c

'a v7 o

'

5 npam’

a ew; xa i

Bamhefa g 5”n o; 7 03 7

’

6’

0'

7 i11

0 Kpo’

voc Ofipa y011 7 011 71a 7 6'

pa

o fia'a ; 7 51191 7 110

11a } Aafiaiv i mxefpwv3 I

GKTE‘MVGI a i37 0i7 7 a a 1

’

807a

fl apa/qz. Vig. C ol.

SANC HON IATB O .

f 31.

1 3

And Dagon, after he had found outbread- corn , and the plough, was calledZeus Arotrius.

To Sydyc, whowas called the just,one of the Ti tani

‘

des bare Asclep iusand toCronus there were born also inPeraea three sons, Cronus bearing thesame name with his father, and ZeusBelus, and Apollo.

Contemporary with these were Pontus, and Typhon, and Nereus the

fa ther of Pontus : from Pontus de~

scended S idon, who by the ex cellenceof her singing first invented the hymns

of odes or pra ises : and Poseidon .

But to D emarous was born Mel icarthus, who is also called Heracles.

Ouranus then made war aga instPontus, but afterwards rel inquishingthe attack he attached h irnself to De

marous, when Demarous invadedPontus but Pontus put him to fl igh t

,

and DemarBus vowed a sacrifice forh is escape.

In the thirty-second year of hispower and reign, Ilus, who is Cronus,having la id an ambuscade'

. for his

father Ouranus in a certain place si

tuated in themiddle of the earth, whenhe had got him into h is

'

hands dis

membered h im over against the foun

1 4 SAN CHON IATHO.

I

0 0 119n mya u 7 6 10a } vra7 aN V

ei13 a a’

wptepafi'r) 0Ofipa

9 I 3

um a anpfl ofi'qaw ay 7 0

a I s N

m afia , na 1 a 7 6 0'

7 a 5611 01 117 011

7 0 a i/A‘

a 7 5 11 a i801'w11 6 2; 7 30 ;

mrya; na i 11107 a f4 21'

11 7 a

58a 7 a , na l y e’

xp: 7 067 011 86 1'

xvu7 a 1 7 0xwpfor.

(Hai

kw 80 5 av adx b;

7 0157 01; 6’

7 11pe'

p6 1 (1 63 E'7 6pa

s ’

A0'7 02

p71q86 15; ae

xa l Z eb; Anp a pobgI «1

11a ?’

A8w8ag Ba n ker) ; 8 6 0111éBa a evov 7 5; xépa ; Kpa

’

vou

7 110511 71‘ 15 80

’

A0'7 ci

p71r; (371 6

'

3 11111 6 7 § nos-

(pawBamAefa ; ara pa

i

o-npcoy 11 64)a

7 a v’

p0v’

7 6p11100

'7 0i50‘

a 80 7 8711

a I 7

01 11 0011 6 1171v, 6up6 11 a epovre

-mA

0’

1 0‘

7 tfloa fI6011 na l a

’

weM‘u e'm

Tri

pp 7 fia'17 1'

a 1167 91

T1011 80’

Ao-7 02

p7m1 470131111 6 ;7

7 0111’

A4>p081'7 iq11 6 111001 Ae

'

yova't .

0 0

Ka i 5 Kpovo; 80 a 6p11a‘

111

I N A .

7 10111 OZKOU‘IAEIMV 7 71

’

A3 1

a 7 11)

éa v7 0'

5 3 117 017 90 7 13;

7 10111 Ba oukefa v.

I

Aofyov 80 7 6 11011 611011 11a ? (118 0

pEéc, 7 011 éa u7 0'

b'

51 01107 6115 vi011

Kp0110; Ofipa vé‘

i 71a 7 pl

“ a pmu, m 1 7 a a l801a 776m7 a v7 0 7 01na

'

a 1 11a )cl a I

7 011; a v7 91 a vayaxov;

ua 7 a ya7xaa'a g

‘

na i m’

013

a cn e/01 11. Boch.

ta ins and rivers. There Ouranus was

consecra ted , and h is sp irit was sepa

rated , and the blood of h is partsflowed into the fountains and the

waters of the rivers ; and the place,which was the scene of th is transac

t ion , is shewed even to this day .

(Then our historian , after some

other things, goes on thus But

Astarte called the grea test , and De

marous named Zeus, and Adodus whois en titled the king of gods, reignedover the country by the consent ofCronus : and Astarte pu t upon her

head, as the mark of her sovereignty ,a bull ’s head and travell ing abou t thehabitable world, she found a star falling through the a ir, which she tookup , and consecrated in the holy islandof Tyre : and the Phoenic ians say thatAstarte is the same as Aphrod ite .

Moreover, Cronus visit ing the different regions ofhabitable world, gaveto his daughter Athena the kingdomof Attica : and when there happeneda plague with a great mortal ity, C ronus offered up h is only begotten son

as a sacrifice to his father O uranus,

and circumcised himself, and compelled hi s all ies to do the same and not

long afterwards he consecra ted afterhis death another of his sons, cal led

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 6

87 1 -807 Kp01101

o

na 1 a b‘

réb'80 7 17;

(1

xe¢a 7xn; m epa‘

c 860, 0 11 011 1

an t 1 a :

7 ou nyeyovmw'ra n v 11011 , wa s

6 Q

31

011 6 11 1 a 1o' 1

47 6 019i

I’

E7\3 0‘111 8s 5 Kpovo;

CI

N07 ou xzfi

pa v, a 11 a 0'a 11 7 0711

I J! NAifyv1r7 011 6 80111 0 Sega Ta a v

'7 01,

(I I g 1» I

011 01; Ba a-1716 1011 a w ry ye1

1 1g7 a 1 .

Ta u7 a 80 (10110 1) wpw7 01

1102

117 0111 bmymy a n’

a awo of

0117 30 Ev801¢ 11 a 786 ; Kafinpm,’I

ua i 07800; 01137 5511

a 137 01 ; 01167 0 12

Aa ‘ro 3 60; Toia v'rog.Ta

'b'ra 11 0

5

117 a 0 ©afi1’

01110;

7 5 11 a i5 110;I

7 67 01107 0111 <I>0 111 1

'11 0111 fep0¢a

i

117mI

01 11117 19170 0 ; 7 0 1 ; 7 0 41110 11101 ;

xa i 11 0071 111 07; aya

I I 9 N“15a ; wa p68a11re 7 01 ; 0p

'y 1wa

'

1

1»

am 7 ehe7 0111 xa Tapxovou1rrpo

1

¢n7 a 1 ; of 80 7 011 7 1541011 01350 111

011 1ra 11 7 0; 07 111000 117 09 7 01 ;

s N I I01 11 7 0111 81a 80x01; wa p68w0

'a 11

7na 1 7 01 ; 671 0 0 0

1

11 7 01; 0111 6i ;‘

3’ w!1711 na 1 Ia

'

1p1g, 7 0111 7 p10111 7px“

(Aci rwv 6 15

5107 019 0318671410; X 110'

Z

I7 011 11p01 7 ov 11 07 011011 917 3 0117 0;

410131111 0;

SANCHON IATHO .

there were also two wings upon the

head, the one as a symbol of the

intellectual part , the mind, and the

other for the senses.

And Cronus v isiting the country ofthe south , gave all Egypt to the godTaautus, tha t i t might be his kingdom .

1

These things , says he, the Caberi ,the seven sons of Sydyc, and theireighth brother Asclepius, first of all

set down in the records in obedi enceto the commands of the god Taautus.

OF THE MYST ICAL SACRIF ICE OF THE PHG NIC IANS .

E3 0; 1711 7 07; 1ra 7ta 102'; 011a vy¢0pa 7; 7 0111

I t was the custom among the an

c ients, in times of great calamity, in

All these th ings the son ofThabion,

the first H ierophant of all among thePhoenicians, allegorized and mixed up

with the occurrences and accidents ofnature and the world, and del iveredto the priests and prophets, the superintendants of themysteries : and they,perce iving the rage for these allegories increase,del ivered them to thei rsuccessors, and to foreigners : ofwhomone was Isiris, the inventor of the

three letters, the b rother of C hna who‘

is called the first Phoenician.—Euseb.

Praep . E van. lib. I . c . 1 0 .

saxcnoumrno. 1 7

111186110111, 01117 } 014117 011 order toprevent the ruin of all, for the018 005 9 7 0417 017

1

411 611011 7 5 1 7 611 rulers of the city or nation to sacrifice110111 , 7 00, to the avenging deities the most be03 110119 6 ; 0 4>a 7

‘011 01r18180'11a 1 loved of their ch ildren as the price Of

Au’

rpay 7 07; 7 10 01001 ; 801 171 00 1 . redemption : they who were devotedxa 7 6 0 ¢é 7 7 0117 0 80 of 8100300 for this purpose were offered -mysti

1101 (I va-7 110059 Kpo

'ro; 7 o1

'11u11, cally. For Cronus, whom the Phoe

811 oi fbofwxe;’ Ia'pa077\ 11p00

' nicians call I], and who after h is death017 006 1500 0 1 , Ba 0

'

17xev'0111 7 5; was deified and insta ted in the planet

xépa g xa i ga7 6poi1 7 011 which bears his name, when “king ,Bfov “ Mm-3711 ei ; 7 01 7 08 had by a nymph of the country called

Kpa’

vou dw e’

pa 11013 1600186 4, Anobret an only son, who on that ace’

E 011 136010101; Nxfm ;’

A1101 coun t is styled Ieoud, for so the Phoe61107 1

”0501 0x0 1 n icians stil l call an only son and

0 0 1 07 013, 011 010 7 087 0

’

Ie008 when great dangers from war beset011037101111 , 7 03 51 011 07 61 011 ; 057 01; the land he adorned the al tar, and in07 1 xa i 1181 m kovye

’

vou 7 01001 vested thi s son with the emblems of410131151, 10 11815110111 011 1110 royal ty, and sacrificed him.

—Euseb.

Ae'

pov y e-

y 10 7 0111 xa 7 e171774107 0111 Prcep . E van. l ib . I . c. 1 0 .—lib. IV

7071 xai

pa y , 5010 17 010? 110071 1? c. ‘

1 7 .

a'a ; cxfiy a fl 7 011 vi011, 13 0151 011

7 0 xa 7 a0 xeva 0'ép6 110; M TG

,

3 110 611 .

OF THE SERPENT.

at

T0711 01111 7 011 Apaxowo;

4115

0 111 xa l 7 01 11 04100111 a 137 0;

éfefiefa a ev 0 Tafiawog xa i

Ia 1

’

17 011 a 03 1 ; (11061111 6 ; 7 0

9 I Im 1 A1 yvn7 101 .

111 116v/1 a 7 11001

I7 a 7 011 ya p 7 0 £01011 11 0 117 0111

Q 1 t7 0111 GP

‘

ITG‘I'GJV 10011 11vp0186 ; v1:

IA or H ug. Marsham. Bry . Fab.-Israel Boch . Seal .

Taautus first attributed somethingof the divine nature to the serpent andthe serpent tr ibe ; in wh ich he wasfollowed by the Phoenicians and Egyptians. For this animal was esteemedby him to be the most insp irited of

all the rept iles, and of a fiery nature ;

1 8 sANcnomA'rno.

0701 00 0000 390 0500 $0 m :

7 dz a0g aZvudre'

pBMj'rov 7 08

650611110 070;

312682574 7 é ita l xexpfiv, 501 1 00.

7 1173; 7511 35003 60 ; 35 511 7 30

Mfirfi gee 730; x ix/057 5 14 77015?7 000' ha ? med l ey cm

’

mk éo‘

v

767106; act } xd7&

7 97? atopefiz v éh tkdeiSETg 3366 :

700; écp’

3 3 015

1457 00;

ita l fit-al vxpowé7 a 7 ov

35 60-7 1» 03 7 203'

e’

xSUtl i

fie'

vov 7 075d 07423 10, o’

cMc‘

r.

stat } 003571a e’

mdéxeaa‘

a t {Lef

goild we'

dwxe. ma? 67760802 ? 7 3

0030 05000 y e’

t’

pov vixnpéa‘

g;

rig éa v7 0y dya kfo'ite'ra x, a5g

60 7027; fepa i'i; 001

3

7 0; 0'

Tai

awog‘

xa‘

c7é7 afe 70a¢a7q‘

x00? év fepou; 7 0u7 0 7 3

{50V m } 373 ( wamypa'otg 7 011.

7 009641 07 7 001.

inasmuch as it exhibits an incrediblecelerity, moving by its spirit withouteither hands, or feet, or any of thoseex ternal members; by “

which otheranimals effect their motion. And in

its progress it assumes a variety offorms, meving in a spiral course, anddarting forward with whatever degreeof S

‘

wiftness it pleases. I t is moreoverlong-h ired, and has the dual ity not

only ofputting off its old age, and as:Suming a second youth , but of receiving at the same time an augmentat ionof its size and Strength. And when ithas fulfilled the appointed measure ofits ex istence, it consumes itself ; asTaautus has laid down in the sacredbooks ; upon which ac

‘

count this animalis introduced in the sacred ri t ‘

es and

mysteries. Preap . Evafi. l ib . I .c. 1 0 .

FRAGMENT S

C HALD f-EAN H I S T ORY,

FROM

BEROSSUS, ABYDENUS,

AND

MEGASTHENES.

BEROSSUS

FROM ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR .

or THE C OSMOGONY AND DELIlGE.

BHPQEZ OE BE31! 7fi a pai'ry

7 cmBa Mwa uc-w (Mo's ye

p2 1: 006e xa n‘

r.

7 0v (Dikfmrov

fixi xfa y . drag/pa rka} ; 33 7 0A

N'

b'

v e’

y

'

Bafivl aiw (pvhéo-a ec

Sa t 14 67 80 mkhfi; e’

my ehex’

a g

aim?) 37 5V thrEp”00702

80 0

f oi f Wfplexova

'a ; xpayoy WG‘

pi e'

xew 33 357 0 7p Tim opfa g mp} 7 03 odpatyoiz

'm i

3 001 020 0 97; m l 7 pm o'y0w'a ;

xa l Ba a-Mtg

e »: m i 7250 xa 7’

a i‘

rroiag 0794560010.

Ka i m i rror 7 hit Bafiu

M yfwy i fi r (prim 000703 0 “

3772 7 03 Tf'ypibogm i E6¢pé 7 ou

7707 0114 03 145mm (prick) 33 a dr‘

qvm poizg a

’

z'ypi'ovg m i xpifia

‘

zg

m i gxpoy § xa i mic-army Hxa l éy 7 07; 3 6 0 1

8exa1rs’

v7 e Go.—Ducentis etquindecim. Eu. Ar.

1 Go. 111 . inserts m l. 1 Bafiq y/a v Go.

9 5X9”, Vulg .—Eu. Ar. inserts, lentem, pulse . I] Go.

BEROSSU S , in the first book of his

history of Babylonia, informs us tha the li ved in the age of Alexander theson of Philip . And he mentions tha tthere werewr itten accounts, preservedat Babylon with the greatest care,comprehending a period of above fif

teen myr iads of years : and that thesewri tings conta ined histories of the

heaven and of the sea ; of the birthofmankind ; and of the kings, and ofthe memorable act ions which they h ada chieved .

And in'

the first place he describesBabylonia as a country situated between the Tigris and the Euphratestha t it abourided with whea t, and barley, and ocrus, and sesame and thatin the lakes were produced the rootscalled gongae , which are fi t for food,

2 2

va c; fu'

ga g c’

cfi’ffeafiau

’i

pa

gea'fia s a i n

‘

t ; yd'yya g

'

iaohvya y ei'

y 81‘

s 7 0‘

s; fifga g

7 a tf

7 a ; npifia fg. yfyeafia s 83

I(powma g na g ynha X6 “ 7 00

0 00500007 xa i Zxfiv’

a ;

fl ~ l

xa t oprea xepa'

a i a 7 s xa s

Ny va'

i'

a . six/a : 33 a fi‘

rfig 7 a

yEv na 7 0‘

r. 7 3711’

Apafifa v y el

p?)a) 1 a!

a wdpa 7 6 wa s am p'n'a , 7 a

83 awmei’

y eva 7 §’

Apafir’

a

Bpewa'r. 7 c ua i

’

Eu 33 7 § Bafivxaiw 7 07th

afi fifi‘

o; a’

cy3 pé7rwy“

7 6040 8 00.

ahhoefiufiv xa 7 0m'

40'év7wv v igil

X awa fa y ‘

fi r 33 0067 013

;

di

e-mp 7 00 3 000520 .

’

Ev 80} 7 6 “pai

d ? e’

wav‘

rfi

(pavifya t 3x 7 0 ; e’

pvfipag 3 a

Aaio'mqg aa 7 0‘

0 7 0V impoiiwa7 0770? 7 ? Bafivhwm

’

a way

chimera / I 50074 007 0 Tiara/nu,

xa fiai

g xa i’

A1roM 0'8wpog 20

'

f fl

7 00717 6, 7 0 07W «044 00

gxov”ixfiv’og, 15770 83 7 hu

xegba k‘

qv wa pamgbuxv’

i a y 0&

MV napa k‘

qxz 157 01102

7 0» 7 176;

7 05 2963 250; xe¢a 75f§ 0 xa i

070300; 31.00q gra

N Q

pam¢vn07 a ¢ 30 cup“;

7 03 2x3 0’

0g‘

tha t 83 a im?(pan/hr 3 03 007 00 , 7 33V82 eixo

'ya

a 67 03 37 5 ua i vii i! 3ca¢vkaou

a eoSa t .

Sc. Vulg.

Endowed with Bry.-Terribilem feram Eu. Ar.

BEROSSUS .

f Go. Vulg. I 07996 » 6v Is. Voss.

I] 3v A.—Eu.

and in respect to nutriment similar tobarley . That there were also palm

trees and apples, and a variety offruits fish alsoand birds, both thosewhi ch are merely of fl ight, and thosewhich frequent the lakes. He adds,

that those parts of the country whichbordered upon Arabia , were withoutwater

,and barren ; but tha t the parts

which lay on the other side were bothh illy and fertile) .

A t Babylon there was (in theset imes) a great resort of people of

various nations, who inhabited Chaldaea, and l ived in a lawless mannerl ike the beasts of the field.

In the first year there appeared,from that part of the Erythraean sea

which borders upon Babylonia, an

animal destitute§ of reason, by name

C annes, whose whole body (accordingto the account of Apollodorus) wast hat of a fish ; that under the fish’

s

head he had another head, with feetalso below, simila r to those of a man,subjoined to the fish’

s tail. His voicetoo, and language, was articulate andhuman ; and a representation of him

.is preserved even to this day .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

0 4

N7 epa 7 0

3

307, i ta l emiqiueifie 7 a ;idea ; é

’

xowa‘

i'

gwoyoyefafira i .I

avSpa/rov; yap~

Sui

7 0 0773 770007, e’

w’

ov; 86 it a l 7 6

f o7 pa 7r7 ep0v; it a i

«V 6

Ka t aqu a p ew exow a ; er,

mpaxa; 3d 860, av8pei'a y 7 6

I 9'

N I

ital yvya i itei a v, it a i a idoi a

SI N7 6 870 0—04; a ppev na i

xa i é‘

r e'

pov; 0203 001700 ; 7 0h;

3 N f I

a i'ywy a xeM i ta i xcpa 7 a

’I e I

exow a g, 7 00 ; 86 ”77 07708009

7 013; SQ7 a o’

m’

aw y er pep?)d

8\ 3!

3a

”ma y , 7 a 6 e‘mrpoo

'ei/ a v

3 ‘p05

1rwv, oi) ; ivr'rroit ew a v'

pov;

Thu ide’

a v eiya i . gum/ 00718 07000;

heit a i 7 a u'

p0v; 0003 005770 0 ite

di a l a; exow a ; ita l i w'va ;

7 e7 pa a'wya7 0vg, ix

I3 6x “3x. amafiev y epwi/

l l

exam“ , it a l i'mrov; i tvyoi tedi é

how, ita l 3703 007700 9 ita l

g7 epa $ 500 itedi a ha; {Lev not?

7 05

50 007 0; i9rr e E’

xow a , 1T$1 .

8e 2963 600 11. it a l a /Oxa

83 § 03 a wa y roda i raiv Snpfwv3,

popqia; exowa . 86 7 05

7 01; ixfiu'a ; i ta l xa i

V Moqm; m i amta gwa “Adora

3 a vpa 0'

7 a ita i wa pnhha'ypteya

7 a; oil/ er; akhflkwv éxowa‘

(3 0a I A : N

xa l 7 a ; emai/ a ; cv 7 9: n o

I a

Bnhov ya é'

i'

BEROSSUS .

hideous beings, which were producedof a two-fold principle. There ap

peared men, some ofwhom were furnished with two wings, others withfour, and with two faces. They hadone body but twoheads : the one thatof a man, the other of a woman and

l ikewise in their several organs bothmale and female. O ther human figureswere to be seen with . the legs and

horns of goats some had horses’ feet :while others united the hind quartersof a horse with the body of a man ,

resembl ing in shape the h ippocen

taurs. Bulls l ikewise were bred therewith the heads ofmen ; and dogs withfourfold bodies, terminated in theirex tremities wi th the ta ils of fishes

horses also with the heads of dogs '

men too and other animals, wi th theheads and bod ies of horses and t he

ta ils of fishes. In short, there werecrea tures in which were combined thel imbs of every species of an imals. In

addition to these, fishes, reptiles, . ser

pents, wi th other monstrous an imal s,which assumed each other ’s shape andcountenance. Of all which were p reserved delineations in the temple ofBelus at Babylon.

i84oq5Ue7; R ich Se.—ad7 o¢usfg Mac. 1 3'

x0v7 a ; Go.

1 817 7 31, Go.—duasquoque naturas. Eu. Ar.

xa l 7 d prey dirfaw G0 . m.

I]Eta—2x3“ ; Vulg. fl] i'

xov‘

r a ; A.N“ 3 00mm : Go.

BEROSSU S .

“ 0966 i 06‘

7 ov'7 wv 0 0207 0 0

no 7 SI If

y wa ma 7) oro‘u a‘

O/Aopwita‘

f‘1.

N a .

swa t 00 7 00 7 0 1 Ka hda i a'n

Ga ka‘

rfi,

‘

EhMi/ i a'

fl

I

80 y e3 epqev’

ea'3 a i H 3 0 .

Ila c

-0 00, wa n t 06 ioorlmcliov fl

I

36 7 0 W iv

I 9 I

m ed-mu mmy ei ra vekfiowa

N IBnkov a xiom 7 730 y wama

I ( I

54 0 0 710 , xa i 7 0 [4 6 0 ma c-u a v

3’

woe/10 a ; yny , 7 0 36 a hho

eI a

mu m; oupa voy , Ka t 7 a 6 0

a d'f'

fq’

dcfiaw’

d‘

a t . ai nI

yopmw; 06 (line : 7 00 7 0 credi timokoyfiafia u

'

f’

i‘

137005 yapN

007 0; 7 00 7700117 0; i ta l grater9 I

a v‘

rgo 7 00 7 0114.

7 00 3 60V oldi ehe'

i'

y 7 iyr, e'a u

n

7 00 usdi a hhy , it a l 7 000 6 07 ”H 7 00; 3 6 00;

(ji vpa'

oa r 7 2’

fl , i ta l Sl a ’lfiké ‘

Ac a r 7 00; 0203 0037700 ; 30

’

0 flflI 3‘ I

006000 ; 7 5 ewa i it a i (ppm/ 710 6 00;I N

3 6 060 ; {AGTG’

Xt / o 7 00 30Byhoy ,d

00 A100 MeS’

epyni/etfovm,

I I7 0 0 1 07 0; xaipi

'a'a t

7 710 i ta l 0 13000000 0317’

dMfiv ,

8I

EI

ona i i a 7 a a t 7 00 i too'

poy 7 a

D I

36 gwa ouic eveyxow a 7 7 W 7 00

apxei Go. 1 OFOQcZ'

ixa G0 . Se.—Marcaja Eu. Ar.

I 7 067 0 Go. Thalaatha'

Eu . Ar.

ll SC -“

l‘ fsfefl nveén a i Vulg . 1TEus. Ar. omits.In th e abyss.

”Bry . Which had composed her empire.

—qu:e in ipsa erant E u. Ar.

H A .—Se.

—,u. i vqjua zokoyei’oSa i Go. 11 7 067 00 0 Sc.

ow'7 i7i ; G0 . m. G0 . flfl l G0 .

—8i0 Sc.

Dis Bry.—Dis or Pluto Fab.

—Dios Eu. Ar.

is Q

!

The person , who presided overthem, was a woman named Omoroca ;

which in the Chaldaean language isThala tth ; § in Greek Thalassa, the

sea ; but which might equally be interpreted the Moon . All things beingin this si tua tion, Belus came, and cut

the woman asunder : and of one halfof her he formed the earth , and of theother half the heavens ; and at the

same t ime destroyed the animalswi thin her.

alealé All this (he says) wasan allegorical description of nature.

For, the whole universe consisting ofmoisture, and an imals being cont inually generated therein , » the dei tyabove-mentioned took off his own

head : upon which the other godsm ixed the blood, as it gushed out,

with the earth and from thence wereformed men. On this accoun t i t isthat they are rational , and partake ofd ivine knowledge . This Belus, bywhom they signify J d ividedthe darkness, and separated the

Heavens from the Earth , and reducedthe un iverse to order . But the ani

mals, not being able to bear the prevalence of l ight, d ied . Belus upon

2 6

efi a7 0; 317

00054 00 (pda pfiva i .

23507 00 30 7 00 Bi hov xafi

pa v

Igpn/o xa i napmdiopov KGAGU '

7 a : 6007 350 3 65 0 7 000

adi elxo'im 5000 7 00 7 0) amp

pvé’

rn ah a-r t (livpa

'

o'a i 7 010

7070 it a l. 3 i a 7r7ta0'a i 37 00003

7700 ; ita l snpi'a 7 0. 30 04 4 6000

I7 00 ae

'

pa di e'

peiw ano7 e7\ea'a i

I30 7 00 137)o it a l it a l

fiNoy it a i (rem/

0710 m l 7 00;

I I I

orey 7 e 7 Aamq7 a ; . (7 a 0 7 a ‘P’fl

"

‘

i‘ 0 “ohm

i

c’

A7\e'fa 0

300; 7 00 B iipwo'

o'

ov 00 7 7;

070057 3; (baa-semi )

s I

E0 3s 7 p 7 00 ;

3e'na Ba a ihei

'

; 7 250 Xa 7\3a i’0i 0

ita i 7 00 xpo'uor 7 5; Bamka

’

a ;

s N I e i I

a vrwv, a a pov; eua 7 00 emom ,

27 0i 0 0070280 ; w oo-a pa

it 007 a 7 067; i ta l 360 x07uai

3a ; ,

7 03 he'

1 6 : yap 0 a 07 0;

05; 307 0 7 34; ypa fpfi; 7 5 0 X a l

3a i'0i0 0003 7; ora pa ita

'n a

l

y 02770I

7 00N80027 00 Ba a-17x6 0) ;

’

Ap3a,

3 I I7 00 0770 7 00 3exa 7 00 Aeyop evoy

I7 a p

’

a 07 oi ; 5 00 003 000 00'7 wg

°

’

Ap3a’

07 00 3s 7 67t eu7 vio'a 07 ogfl'

7 00 vi00 0007 00 Ei'0 00 3 p00

**

N I 5 IBamheua

'a t d a pau; OKTwKa t

8a I I

fi t“ 6 7 “ {0 67 000

BE ROSSU S .

this, see ing a vast space unoccup ied ,though by nature fruitful , commanded

one of the gods to take off his head ,and tomix the blood wi th the earthand from thence to form other menand an imals, which should be capableof bearing the air.

* Belus formedalso the stars, and the sun, and the

moon, and the five planets . (Such,according to Polyhistor Alexander, isthe account wh ich Berossus gives inh is first book .)

(In the second book was conta inedthe history of the ten kings of the

Chaldaeans, and the periods of the

con tinuance of each reign, which consisted collectively of an hundred andtwenty sari , or four hundred and

thirty-two thousand years ; reachingto the time of the Deluge . For Alexander, enumerating the kings fromthe wri tings of the Chaldaeans, afterthe n inth Ardates, proceeds to the

tenth, whois called by themX isuthrus,in this mannerAfter the death of Ardates, h is son

X isuthrus re igned eighteen sari. In

h is. time happened a great Deluge ;the history ofwhich is thus described .

Light Bry. 1 G0 . om . ©10 40 . I 000m . Go.—Se

_.

dwacpépu Go. m. I]Go. om. 7 08 {I Otiarte defuncto, Eu. Ar.

2 4 0 0030000 . E/a-iS/pov. Sc. H m l in) G0 . m.

BEROSSUS . 2 7

nu m b er/400 70 60 8 000. 000 The De ity , Cronus, appeared to h im

7 5704103 004 30 7 00 7 057 00 in a vis ion, and warned h im tha t upon057 wg

'7 00 Kpo

’

yoy 0007 575 xa 7 0‘

r. the fifteenth day of the month Daesius

7 00 37 000 éwio-rai

vm 40 0 0 . therewould be a fiood, by which man

M i ég Aam’

ou’r xa l kind would be destroyed . He there

7 00; 00080057 00 ; 6170 fore enjoined him to wri te a h istorym 7 a itl va'y oi5 3 i a¢3 a pi§a e¢ of the beginning, procedure, and con

Sa u l: it e7te'

0'

0'a t 0 00 clusion of all things ; and to bury i t

ypapydm w, 070207 000 dpxc‘

c; in the C i ty of the Sun a t Sippara ; and

xa i ita i 7 ehevra; 000 to build:

a vessel, and take Wi th h ifna a § 8 e7m ; e

’

v into i t his friends and relations ; and

$9100 v raipoi ; ,Hi m 0 yaw to convey on board every thing necesmmo

-éam y o-xaiqiog 000677000: sary to Susta in life, together with all

[£ 6d 7 00 0 01 177 6w it a i ai ya the d ifferen t an imals, both birds and

yua t’

wy 45r’

7wy'

(303 0’

o 30 quadrupeds, and trust h imself fear600

3

00 07 00 m } 7 00 007 00, e’

u lessly to the deep . Hav ing asked00 m 2 goat the Deity, whi ther he was to sa il ? he

i ta l 7 07 002

770000 , m i 7 0207 0; was answeredfil To the Godse’

pzo upon which he offered up a prayer7 00 waft ; (pa

i

ll a t , for the good of mankind. He then7 00; 7 00; 8 000? 00502100 00 obeyed the d ivine admon i tion : and

020900517 01 ; 027 00000

. yei e'oda t . built a vessel five stadia in length, and

7 00 3’

00 fl a pa icoti

a'

aw a 0a 0=~ two in breadth . Into th is he put

”MU M ? “ M 400; 7 0 0 00 every thing which he had prepared ;mm; 0 7 00010 0 07607 0 , 7 0 00 and last of all conveyed into i t h is

0 7 00070 » 060 °

7 8; 00 wife, his children, and h is friends.

m axde’

w a Mi

n a 0 000450

Sa i , ira i 7 000023000 ita l 7 e'iwa

ita l 7 00; d ywyita fov; (pil ot) ;é

‘ufiifiaio

'

a i .

Pei/ 014 05000 30 7 05 xa‘ra After the flood had been upon the

000 79000 0 3 0 7 Go. 1 A auafa Go.—Aw i

'00 m.

I oSapfim a’Sa i Go. 7 07t07 0

‘

z; 65550107 0: GO.

I] Sc .—2 i 0 7ro

i

p01 ; Dind .—Siparis Eu. Ar.

q; Roganti autem quo navigandum ? Responsum ; ad Deos, orandicausa, ut bona hominibus eveniant. Eu. Ar.

Sc. Vulg.

52 8

K’

Ava‘uoii na i Aflgawog

7 25119" 5pye

'wv 7 wa

‘

c 7 01: 5 50 00

Spay a’

z fpi e'ya z . 7 20 00 7 po

(My eépriw a 037 6 7 51701; 0'o

a fO‘

a t wrath » 57x3 6 ): 60; 7 0

who'

i'

ov. 7 0v 00 Eifa'ovS‘

pov

mama [4 67 02 7 fmqfiy e'

pa g

simplex/ a c 7 0; gpyea

‘

7 a'i57 a.

Se‘

W65

7W sic; 7 0W you? » €A3 efv

7 00; 770005 ; qremhwy évovqgxow ac. 7 0 00 7 pi

'roy dupe

min 37 : ekfiei’

y 62g 7 0so

«Romy . 7 0V 06 Eil

d'

OUSPOV

N N I

gi

n/ 0113 7111055 7m! é vaweqmveua t ,37600317 00 7 6 7 5V 7 03 nhat

'ov

(impair {Aépog 7 ; not? 300317 053,

wpoaone'

i‘

l a v 7 0 whom ope;

N7 m enB'qua up en s 7 ogg

f

yvya i

no; new Tn; Swa‘

rpog xa u

I

7 ou xvfiepvfin v qrpoa nvma'

a v

f

7 5: 7m 7 771! ne w Bayoy 40m)I

8I

c amel/or na h vma a awa

7 07g 3 607; yea/£0 3 0 “ 7 51:

éxfiéwrwy 7 03 o fou drpa fij.

Toi) ; 06 fiqro‘uei

'yawa g 311

I l I

7 9) 7700 79) eta'

vropevop eywv

mp: 7 01: Efaovfipov e'z

Béwa g‘

f §n7 67y a 67 0u 8770

IBro/Law ; Bow/ 7 a ; : 7 0V 86

IEwovSpov a 67 0y 05137 07 ;

I!

oi n £ 7 :want/a t ; (pa n/07V 30 8xI I

7 ou depog yeyea'Sa u nel ev

'ou

saw (f) ; 06 011 a z

’

zrovg ewa u

Tiwopvs'w» ‘r tvdt Sc.

I fiod’

wro; G0 .

B EROSSUS .

1~ ExBo

’

wm ; (aouSpov Sc. 0m in Ch . Eu.

earth , and was in time abated, K isuthrus sent out birds from the ves

sel ; which , not finding any food, nor

any place whereupon they might resttheir feet, returned to h im again.

After an interval of some days, hesent them forth a second time ; and '

they now returned ~ wi th “ their feettinged with mud . He made a trial athird time wi th these birds but theyreturned tohimnomore : fromwhencehe judged that the surface of the

earth had appeared above the waters.

He therefore made an open ing in the

vessel , and upon looking out foundthat i t was stranded upon the side of

some mounta in ; upon which he immediately quitted i t with h is wife, hisdaughter, and the p ilot . X isuthrus

then pa id h is adoration to the earthand having constructed an altar, offered sacrifices to the gods, and, wi ththose who had come out of the vesselwith h im, d isappeared .

They, who remained wi thin, find

ing that thei r compan ions did not return, quitted the vessel wi th manylamentations, and called continuallyon the name of X isuthrus. Him theysaw nomore ; but they could -d istingu ish his voice in the-air, and couldhear h im admonish them to pay due

regard to rel igion ; and likewise in

B EROSSU S .

2 9

formed them that i t was upon accountof his p iety that he was translated tol ive with the gods ; tha t h is wife anddaughter , and the pilot, had obta ined

the same honour . To this he added,

ya 7 c'

pa m 0 7 0V a epwimv that they should return to Babylohia ;

e

'

fqré 1 0 ué—roT; and, as i t was ordained, search for thewr it ings a t Sippara , whi ch they weretomake known to all mankind : more

N

3 000 03 6 7 ; m l cra p' aw ay

I

0705 ei a éfiexav wopeveo'fia t

A: N 3 I

new ; sew mund an e:

N N7 77; 0c awn; 7 4pm; not : 7 711;

y wm xa. a 67 ov m r 7m» 3 0

don 60060 017 055 fr a

i

l ty 61; Ba

k a'

b'

ya , not ) (0; eff/ a fl oat a fi

7 07; e’

x 2 77 770?

v a’

wexop e’

m g over tha t the place, wherein they then

7 0; 7pai

mxa 7 a 04a008va c 7n were, was the land of Armenia . The

a’

cyfipafin , m 2 07 5 eia'iv rest having heard these words, offered

5 xofipa 00-7 1. 7 00; sacrifices to the gods ; and taking

00a’

mov’

aa w a g 7 a 3 7 a‘

l'arm : a circui t, journeyed towards Baby

7 5 7n 3 en xa ? crepufi m lonia .

pevfifiya u f ig Bafivxfim .

To?) 007 7min) xa 7 a The vessel being thus stranded in

xAiSéwog§ éy 7 5i

Ap em'

gtArmenia , some part of i t yet rema ins

p e’

po; 7 4”0» 7n Kov in the Corcyraean fl mountains of Ar

pa fwy 0pem menia ; and the people scrape oil"the

0ra‘ue'rem, m 7

,

7 tya ; 02770 7 08 bitumen, W ith Which i t had been outwkofau xo

‘u igew a

’

moffiow a g wardly coated, and make use of i t bydimpafi woy ,ma c

-3 ou00 a i’

rn‘

qv way of an alex ipharmic and amul et .’

“P34 7 00; a’r/ rrorpoma o-ym

f

g. And when they returned to Babylon ,0ASo

'y7 a ; 0s 02; Ba and had found th e writings at Sippara ,

v ya 7 d 7 0 Ex Emmaf

pwv“ 6 they bu il t ' cities, and erected temples

waifmam fl'

a’

cvoptffa.‘ m } and Babylon was thus inhabited again .

WOM G‘

L; x7 i§0y7 a g i i —Syncel .fC /zron . 2 8 .

—Euseb. C itron.

m l 05c c’

m0pw a fre'yovqwatkw 5 . 8 .

a I

emxfl o'a s 7mBafivkwya .

Go. 1 azi

7 0z Go.

I fl eets) G0 .—pedibus Eu. Ar. 77 02005, or “ (may Ed’ of

Eu. Ar.

Sc. Go. Go. m.

H7 1 ar57'

6u Ev Go.—7 4 i v Se.

—7 ¢ Ev A .

1} or C ordyéan Fab.-C o

'

rduarum montibus Eu. Ar.

B aa dpwv Din. H Volumen Eu. Ar 11 Sc. m omm a ; Go.

BEROSSU S

FROM APOLLODORUS .

OF THE CHALDZEAN KINGS.

TATTA p01! 5 B'ripwa

'a'og

ia 7 0p'q0'e, 070037 01

: 7 017 0 3 00;

flaw-Me

l

a."Akwpov e

’

x Bafiv

05110; Xa k0a 2'

0f’

l'

5000 0005I I

ou t 06 0 00000 ; 09 0 00, m u 3000

3 effig’

A7\a'wra povi Ka i

’

AfMi

Awm § 7 0V 0x Il a v7 ifir’

fil wv‘

n677 00 7 0V X a x

0007011, 64? 0 3 4mm (pa ymentI

1 0V y-va'a pov Qa vmu, 7 00

’

Awr§0w7 00 , én 7 0g e’

v p&g‘

(gr ep’

A7\é£a v0pog wpohafia‘

w

V N N Ietpnxe (pawn/a t 7 0) vrpw7 0)

07 6 °

037 0; 00 M 7 00 G ai

povg

7 ea'

0'

a pci

noy7 a' 0 00

'ABv0n

1100“ 7 011M e 06 157 6000’

A wfi

0w7 ov 0 02

000 ; 677000 10 02 )607 00

‘

H’ 070 Ha v

7 tfiffihwv 77006004, 18007 406710 00;

80 a 1 a I

a v7 0v a a povg 0a7wxa u0ena

i f Barman.» Go. f XaASa /wv Go. I 51 1 00 7 0 900 Go.

Almelon. Eu. Ar. 11 0 07 1568v A . 1T’ABu0w0; Vulg .

i“ 7 0 Go. 11 Amegalarus.

TH IS is the history which Berossushas transm itted to us. He tells us

that the first king was Alorus of Babylon, a C haldaean z he reigned ten

sar i : and afterwards A la ‘

parus, and

Amelon who came from Pant ibiblonthen Ammenon the Chaldaean, inwhose time appeared the Musarus

Oannes the Annedotus from the Ery

thraean sea . (But Alexander Polyhistor anticipating the event, has sa idthat he appeared in the first year ;but Apollodorus s ays that i t wasafter forty sari ; Abydenus, however,makes the second Annedotus appearafter twen ty-six sar i . ) Then suc

ceeded Megalarus from the city of

Pantibiblon ; and he re igned e ighteensari and after h im Daonus the shepherd from Pantibiblon reigned ten

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

BEROSSUS

F ROM A BYD E NU S .

OF THE C HALDJEAN KINGS AND THE DELUGE .

XAAAAIQN 7 07; a'

odn'

n;

7700: 7 00 0007 00 .

Ba a-400757 000 00 xépa ;

0 0057 00 007 6 7 01 4

06 ”A0wpay , 7 00

00 6770p000 117 075 007 011 000000750000

07 : [my 7 00 065i 5

3 00; 5000 700750 00:

00 001000. a'

ai

po; 00

07 7 W 05007000 100 not} 7 0007400000

07 600, 0000 ; 00 05001000 100,

0 05

0 0 0; 00 05670007 00.

M6 7 00 007 007 00 “ 0007700001!

00500: 0 02

000 ; 001070 0700000; Ha n/ 7 0

Bc'B0to; § éfia a f0evo'e cra

'

pov;

03 00157 6000’Aw0w

7 ar I7 ?”3 02

0000 0 0011 3011000011000

7 000007 060 700’

Qciw;q1l 7 hv

fiw0a fuoua . [4 03’

Sc . A .—0 0

'

Xfl GO.-0 e

’

yu G0 . m.

1 8 0. [4 0V 7 08 0 003; Go.

Ha vr tfi/BM U Se.—H 0w7 lB/B0 10; A .

q Go.

So much concerning the wisdom of

the Chaldaeans .

I t i s sa id that the first king of thecountry was Alorus, and that he gaveout a report that God h ad appointedh im tobe the Shepherd of the peoplehe reigned ten sari : now a sarus isesteemed to be three thousand six

hundred years a neros six hundred ;and a sossus six ty .

After him Alaparus reigned threesari : to him succeeded Amillarus

from the city of Pantibiblon , who

reigned thirteen sari ; in h is t imecame up from the sea a second Annedotus, a semi-daemon very similarin h is form to Oannes after Amillarus reigned Ammenon twelve sari ,

e’

x fl a vn BBAwy

3ipEe’k

6 5900 ; 15,

M6 3) 311

Mey aika pog'

i' én fl a y r tfif

fikwv épfe a aE

povg (Burm a ;

Sexa '

ef'r a Aa ai

g aroxlw

‘

qv e’

x

Ha vn fifflhwv éfla ofAeva'

e a'

ci

pov; 36m , 64) 00 3 8t¢vefq+

my e’

x sa l ai

a'cmg a ye

'oua a y ,

(311 1 2; 7 0051 00, E66

8wx0g,’

Eyev’

7 a p0g,’

Eyev'

Bov

Aog,§ e’

1ri 3% 7 03

14 6 1 2: 7 0581 00 EGGSwpéa'

xovH’

Av432 ¢ 0g. fl 14 63"

a’

ik

A0 : f e'

H'

zpfa y not? Efaov

3 pme’

vri Tot/”rots, 03; rob;‘ra ; swa t 35m ,

5 xpciyag 7 5g Bamkec’

a c awfife

o-aipov; éxa rbv ei

’

xom . m i

wepi 7 08 xa‘

r a xkvoguo'

fi wa pti

mi a yév, oz

’

m a’

mapaikl a xr a

Mayer agrwf y e'ra

‘i. Efieoépe

d xar £5k 7 5143; npga v Ka i

X i'

a n-3 px , (3 3h Kpéyog ”pom

y ou've: p 31! go

'Ga

'fia u wh~

3 og

zpfipw'

y Aw fov++

xe

Kev’

et 34‘

s way 0 1 ; Won‘up a

i

rwv

511 e’

xo’

y euoy c’

v “I I

fij e’

v a rraipoto'w“1T027m

xpu'xl/ a t. m fipo; 02

:

akalealee'm ’r ehe

'a waifla a ;

p aS’ div

, with ace .

f Msyék avo; A .

H Sc.

B E ROS SO S .

3950 0 GO . throughout.I 81¢u25 G0 .

fl a'

t'

AAot To) 7 2 A. 860 7 5 Anon. Dind.

II Aoum'ou Dind.

“H'H7\fou 7r67mGo. 1HI I mmigoww D ind.

we'

lu r'm in) Séxa G0 .

W“ E'rn “ M at G0 .

F

Sc.

1T’

A vc3 A é¢og Go. (5) G0 . m.

3 3

who was of the c ity of Pant ibiblonthen Megalarus of the same placereigned eighteen sari then Daos, theshepherd, governed for the space of

ten sari ; he was of Pantibiblon ; inhis t ime four double—shaped personages came up out of the sea to land,

whose names were Euedocus, Eneugamus, Eneuboulus, and Anementusafterwards in the t ime of Euedoreschus appeared another Anodaphus .

After these reigned other kings, andlast of all Sisithrus : so that in the

whole, the number amounted to ten

kings , and the term of their reigns toan hundred and twenty sari . (Andamong other things not irrela tive to

the subject, he continues thus con

cerning the deluge After Euedoreschus some others reigned, and thenSisithrus . To him the deity Cronusforetold that on the fifteenth day ofthe month Desius' there would be a

deluge of ra in : and he commandedhim to deposit all the wri tings whatever which were in his possession, inthe city of the Sun in Sippara. Sis ithrus, when he had compl ied withthese commands, sa iled immediatelyto Armen ia , and was presently in

3 4. BEROSSUS.

c’ftr’ é ve

’

nhwe, na i

wa pa v'r i'ua “Ex/

alexa

’r ekci

yfia ueu N

7 3. ex 7 00 Sew . 36

e I 9 d a I

maps? ) a re; vwv‘

l‘

enovra a e.

’

3p erk; r aw 0pm my , wefpnv +

watsv‘uevog ei

'qrov 73711 i 30 i €v

7 00 en30 0'a y ‘

at ? 36

I I

e’

x3enoy euov O'

cpea g wehé'yeogfl

dwixa ye'oqa

’

wopeovam om)l

a opy io'oy'r a t I I mapa

‘rov

Z fa t3 p0v, (info-w xowgow a t ,

( Im a s

’

7r'

a firigvflN

03; 3c 7 pi'1'710

'w e’

flf

xeexgi i a wfua ro 371

wnkou na va'xnheoi 7 03; r a p

0 03g, SeoflwHe'

Ec’

wEfpai

vrwy

a’

zqaa vfgova t , 7 3 33 who'fov 43V

wepfwnr a. fv'kwy c

’mI N 5ficpa ppta na xa i 1 0mm emxw

piai g ampefxe'ro.

OF THE TOWER OF BABEL .

’

Ev1'i 8’

1T“ 0? Ae’

yova i They say that the first inhabitants7 obqqrpérav; ” W

of the earth, glorying in thei r ownflaw; 7 6 m } xa vvw strength and size, and desp ising the

na ? 377 8 5551; fi'

f gods, undertook torai se a tower whosenamqbpovfio-a ym g cit/4 65 01160; top should reach the sky, in the placewa t T vpow nh

’

fia rou a’

zeI in which Babylon now stands : but536 0 5111

”

% »Bv Bafiuhéy éa when i t approached the heaven , the

1 Emr edwv A . 1700» Go.

émppeoéa a t A .

ll 6xe7xa Sapp faowa t A .—cunna Sopp /aow a c Go. fl

'

au’

rfiw Go.

ém'

fpw A . H 1 m) A . 11 é’

wxe A aim /M 1 0 A .

H”luEv A . «I Se.

—’

Eu 7 51"

Go. SC . inserts in yfic.“H1“ 3 54; GO 1 I o

’

ufpysw G0 .

spired by God . Upon the third dayafter the cessation of the rain S isithrus sent out birds, by way of

experiment, that he might judgewhether the flood had subsided . But

the birds passing over an unboundedsea , without finding any place of rest,returned aga in to Sisithrus. This herepea ted with other birds. And whenupon the third trial he succeeded, forthe birds then returned wi th theirfeet stained with mud, the godstranslated him from among men.

With respect to the vessel , which yetremains in Armenia , i t is a custom of

the inhabitants to form bracelets andamulets of its wood—Synod . C hron.

3 8 .—Euseb. Prwp . E van . lib. 9 .

Euseb. C hron . 5 . 8 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

BEROSSUS

FROM JOSEPHUS , &c.

*

or ABRAHAM.

META 7 311 ua 7 a x7xva'p 3y 3s

uai 'r'g yeyea , cra pa‘

uX a h3a foig‘

5’ I I

n ; nu 3ma u0 ; amp, m g (4 6!

ya g, not? 7 30 ofipai

wac 3mm

pog.

OF NABONASAR.

’

A7t$ 33 NaBox/a adpov 7 03;

xpo'vovg 7 611 a

’

ca'

7 e'

pwvmm,

a ewg X a 7t3a 2'

0t finpffiwa'

aw,

xa i air/”3 Xa h3a fwv oi wa p’

"Ehhna

't “053 1150 047 16 ; AaBo

’

y

£7 0 3) N afio'va a

'

apog

a vmyaydy 7 0‘

s; wpaZ

Eeig 7 m

I

mob 0037 03 Ba a-Meow, firpéw

The various readings to some of the following extracts would, if theywere all given, exceed the text in siz e . I have selected those which appearto be most material.

AFTER. the deluge, in the tenth genera tion, was a certa in man among theChaldaeans renowned for his justiceand great exploits, and for h is skill inthe celestial sciences.

—Euseb. Prcep .

E van. lib. 9 .

From the reign of Nabonasar onlyare the Chaldaeans (from whom the

Greek mathematicians copy) accurately acqua inted with the heavenlymotions for Nabonasar collected all

the mementos of the kings prior tohimself, and destroyed them, that theenumeration of the Chaldaean kings

B EROSSU S .3 7

cm, 81m ; c’

m’

0037 03 i; migh t commence with him.—Syncel .

pffipsqa i g 7 5V Xa h C hron . 2 07 .

3a fa r Baml e'wv.

OF THE DESTRUCT ION OF THE JEW ISH TEMPLE .

Twc‘

t 7 p0'7 0v are/4 11m; e

’

n i

“thy Ai'

m mv na i

fiy fl épa v 7 3V viiw 7 3V

50;o Nafiovx030vo'o'

0poy p e

7 31. 3wdjuewg, Enci'3n

mp chin a-7 57 05; 0537 03; 6m

?

3 67 0 éxpai

ma e, na i

7 37 va 3v éye'np

'qa e 7 3V éye

1000

w h iff/mg, 3M) ; 7 6 nai

w a. 7 3V

wa p’

Main:

ei’

g Bafivhfiva y e7qima'ev.

m e’

fiq33 m i 1 3411 m’

N v e’

pn

“want/ a ; xpo'yoy

xow a , f1.6/

t Ku’

pov 7 30 Hep

o'wy Bamhe’

wg. npa'rija a t 33

(Ma i) 7 3x: 130.510.0m Ai fyv'n

7 00 , Evpt'a g, Qatyfxng,

’

Apa

Bfa g, mi

x/7 a ; 33 énepfia hhci

Mei/ow"E

a ffrofi Xak3a c'wy not) Bafiv

Mw'a y Befia a ihevxo

'fm g.

7 0d“

; wpéfea'

i 7 03

g qrpB

OF NEBUCHADNEZZA'R.

’

Axot$o-a g 83 6 wa n-hp a a When N abopollasar h is (Nabucho

7 00 NaBonoM afi

d’a pog,+87 ; donosor

’

s) father, heard that the go7 e7 a yy e

’

y0g 0 057 5105

7 77; 39 1 1 + vernor, whom he had set over Egyp t,Q»

{fi repBaNf/xevov MSS.

1' Hud. mP-N aBv

'wa apog Hud . fromMSS . 1 era 7 ; Go.

He' (Nabopollasar) sent his son

Nabuchodonosor wi th a great armya g a inst Egyp t, and aga ins t Judea,upon his being informed that they hadrevolted‘ from h im ; and by that meanshe subdued them all, and set fire to

the temple thatwas at Jerusalem and

removed our people entirely out of

their own country , and transferredthem to Babylon, and our c i ty re

mained in a sta te of desola tion duringthe interval of seventy years, un til thedays of Cyrus king of Persia . (He

then says, that) this Babylon ian kingconquered Egypt, and Syria, andPhoen icia , and 'Arabia, and ex ceededin h is exploi ts all that had reignedbefore him in Babylon and Chaldaea .

-Joseph . contr . App i an . lib. 1 . c . 1 9 .

3 8 BEROSSUS .

A i'yv'1r7 0) xa i 7 07; u p} fl y and the provinces of C oelesyria and

Iv i

’

a y 7 h! Koot 'qv xa } 7mI I a I

(Dormant: 7 01 m; a we-7 047 “

yéyovey , 03 3uvé jueyog a firogI

61 1 xa nona fiei y , a vfl na'a ;

I a)

7 9) mg.) Nafiovxobovoa'

opq) ov7 t

I N811 fi/ uxfai

'

7 ma

I3vvc

i

‘u ewg, 656 7 65441 614 e

’

1r'ci v

I

a k fa g 3c NaBovxo

3ovo'aopog 7 9) m i

wrapa'ra fé‘

a eyog, a t37 0i3 7 6

a I I a

envpieva'ev, m m xwpa v cf

épxfigfl Ba a :

Aefa r 3770610 0 . 7 9; 3s m ap?

8007 05 a ux/£57) NafionokhaI N

a'

a pq) , xa 7 a 7 00 7 011 7 0? w iper

a’

nfifiwg-vjo'a yfl , £11 7 2 BaBuI

Aww'awm ite; p e7 a >x7té£a t 7 011

I IBfov, Befia a i hevnofl Ema

Iaw

A20 8 0'

M6y0; 3s lme7

’

03 7 0h?)

7 31V 7 ou 7 a 7 p3; 7 e>xev7nvNa.

I IBovxo3ovoa

'

opoq,31

7 a. xa 7 a 7 07V A ryvm oy «pa ya

pawn xa t 1 77V Aomhv xépa y,

mu 7 03g a ixy a hai

n vg’

Iov

I I3mm 7 6 m u (Dowmwy um

Ev’

pwu Ka i 7 5V 7 341: A7

I7 07 7 011 esywu a

'vw a fa g

a t I7 0 » (porary , {M 7 20 fia pwé

7 7,9‘

H‘ 3vvaijucwg xa i

Phoenicia , had revol ted, he was determined to punish his delinquencies,and for that purpose entrusted partof h is army to h is son Nabuchodono

sor, who was then of mature agentand sen t h im forth against the rebel :and Nabuchodonosor engaged and

overcame h im,and reduced the coun

And

i t came to pass that his fa ther, Nabotry aga in under his dominion.

pollasar, was se ised with a d isorderwhich proved fa tal, and he d ied in thecity of Babylon , after he had reignedn ine and twenty years .

N aBovxo8goa0pq; Dind.—N afloux080v00 6p¢y Go.

—Nabuc0drossorus Eu. Ar.

A.—B .

1 Lat.—Fab.~—but a youth—Qy.

I Sync. omits this passage.

q], 560153 5; Eu .

"W A Jos. in Orig.

Hadrd’

m G0 .

1+7 5; Jos. in Orig .

Nabuchodonosor, as soon as he had

rece ived intelligence of his father ’sdea th , set in order the affa irs of

Egyp t and the other'

countries, and

commi tted to some of h is fa ithfu lofficers the cap tives - he had

'

taken

from the Jews, and Phoenic ians, andSyrians, and the nations belonging toEgypt, that they m ight conduct themwi th tha t part of the forces whichhad heavy armour , together with the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

40

I

new7 01 ; ara 7 pmoi ; Ba a-them ;

or I a I

6 7 6pa Ba a-theta 6 960046 1100

9 I c I a‘I

euewwy , vi repa ipowa a tla s-7 nI

y a ua i 7 331: WOAIVIIV “ 01 0 7 6

5‘Re a r. Ma np3u

* 3’

was;

V a I 0

ea'ra i eam7 i ; 65717 47 007, 7ra

5! s e 6

0 1 7 00 7 6 6 1 ;’

l’

va epBoI

m am xa i finemqba va ,

I Q Iour/ 6 7 67x6 0 3 7) ny epa i ; 36x00

I 40

£11 33 7 05; Ba a-d efer;

I7 00 7 01 ; dvaM

'

pqua 7 a I AffiwaQ IUtimkc

‘

r. d yauo3op'q0'a g, 10003 7 7111

3 ! s Iadm a 7 03ov ; oaoio7 a 7nv 7 01 ;

V Iopen , xa 7 a¢v7 €tfa aq36 1 306 0 1

V 3 Iwa x/ 7 03m m“; efeip'ya a am, na i

I

xa 7 a 0'

x60 a 0'

a ; 7 014

MGM )! npqua in oy wa pa’

s3ei a'0v,

3 500 7 3 7m f

yvua ma 0037 00

émfiv‘mei

'

v 7 3; 3p6fa ; 35003 6,

I 3

a ewg, 7 63fpa ‘u

‘a emv 6 11 7 01 ;

na‘

ra 7 77VMn3fa y§ 7 dw n.

BEROSSUS .

OF THE CHALDIEAN KINGS AFTER NEBUCHADNEZZAR .

Nafiovxo30ya'a'op0; p 31: ow

I3 ,

0»

“67 a 7 0 a pEa a'

a t 7 00 vrpoei

pnp éyev 7 6 i'

xov; , éaweq'ai v eig

dfifiwa n’

a v, [nemhhai

gaw 7 3V

Bfoy , Befia a'fl t a

i

; 7 60

I Na a pa xow a

'rpza . 36 Ba

I I Iameta ; nupxo; 67 6 146 7 0 3 via;

Nabuchodonosor, whilst he was engaged in bu ilding the above-mentionedwall, fell sick, and d ied after he hadreigned forty-three years ; whereuponhis son Ev ilmerodachus . succeededh im in h is kingdom. His government however was conducted in an

B. B ind—named: Hud .-,amp3v G0 .

1“ Dim] . and others omit ye sig. I duaAé/ m

‘ra Vulg.

M636 1” Dind.

Any a ttempt to describe i t would beted ious yet notwi thstanding i ts prod igious s ize and magni ficence i t wasfin ished wi thin fifteen days. In thispalace he erected very high walks,supported by stone p illars ; and byplanting what was called a pensileparadise, and replenishing i t with all

sorts of trees, he rendered the prospect an ex act resemblance of a mountainous country . This he did to

gratify h is queen, because she had

been brought up in Med ia, and wasfond of a mounta inous situation.

Josep h . contr . App ian . lib . 1 . c. 1 9 .

Syncel . C hron. 2 2 0 .—Euseb. Prw

‘

p .

Evan. l ib . 9 .

a frrofi 03

7 0; vrpoa'r c

‘

c; 7 5 0 «paw/pd

7 0» xa i da ekyib'

; e’

m

Boohafi ei; 7 03 7 319 01367.

4530 3x0r7 0; a uym

aoo’

pov'

i'

M péfin, 8010 c 056

360 .

M67 30 33 7 3 dya £p6 3fiva t

7 057 00 , 3 ia 36£émo<g 7 30 010

7530 3 émfiovl efla a ; a t’

n éi'

qtyhta ao'opog, G

’

BM IAG'UG'GV

37 7)

T067 00 0 i3; AaBopoo'oép

‘

x03“ : éxvpt'eva

'e 7 3;

Bam l efa ; 7 007; ai

y p i x/a ;

éwe'a

‘ émBovk v-Sei; 33

,

7 3 1703 1 30 épdmfvew ua xmiS‘n,

7 50 <1)v a’frrc

‘

rvy/ xa

337 037 00 , o'vv

of 6’

mfioul a ia'

ay7 6 ;

Ia t'rrcp , 00077614

"

7 fia a ik i a v

av fl7 am Bafiuhwuog 007 4 63 :

7 5; h i d-0 0 7 030 6009 I I

1 I6 1 " 7 007 00 7 a mp 7 00 7 07 a

I N Ip ay 7 6 5907 7 11; Ba MwawI. 3

éEom ; 7 70313 00 xa i

da tpé

kn v xa 7 6x00 y 773 '4 .

fl N0 0 0-01; 36 7 0; fia a'dtei

'a ;

7 9 N! t Ia 07 00 60 7 00 em a na t36xa 7 a)

a paegeknhvfiai

gfl'

K'

b'

po;

Eu'tkp akwpouxog Eu.

BEROSSUS . 4 1

illegal and improper manner, and hefell a vic tim to a consp iracy whichwas formed against his l ife by Nerigl issoorus, his s ister’s husband, after hehad reigned about two years .

Upon his dea th Neriglissoorus, thechief of the consp irators , obta ined

possession ofthe kingdom, and reignedfour years.

He was succeeded by his son La

borosoa rchodus who was but a child ,and reigned nine months for h is

misconduct he was se ized by conspira tors, and put to death by torture.

In the seventeenth year of the re ignof Nabonnedus, Cyrus came out of

Persia with a great army, and having

f a i yk ta'aipou Bu.

1 AaBopoo'a'zpa axo; AL—Xaflaw aoapaixo; Eu.

N a0 00f3<p MS. El. -N aBovf3¢y Eu. Eu . Hud .—im a r aiaew; Vulg.

fl 7 90“ a d Eu. Syn .

After hi s dea th, the consp ira torsassembled, and by common consentplaced the crown upon the head of

Nabonnedus, a man of Babylon, andone of the leaders of the insurrection .

It was in his reign tha t the walls bfthe city of Babylon whi ch defend thebanks of the r iver were curiously builtwith burnt brick and bitumen .

4 72

650 7 3; fl epa't'3a;

pt ea) ; wokhijg ua i ixa 7 a 0'7 p6

1302

54 600; 7 710 7&0 :t

na a'

a u, fipana cu 7 3; Ba

0020 3 404600 ; 33 N a

Ba’

ym3o; 7 37V a 37 0'

3'

,

da awfia a ; [LET& 7 33; 30001

.

jaea ; xa i

037 7 03 67; aaxnua i (pv'ya‘

w

37 07 00 739 0'

006K7.6f0'3 n 62;

7 30 Bopa'

nrmiyfiv 7 370 0 . Kiipo;

36‘

Bafivhaiya xa 7 a7xafiri

aeyo; ,

xa i 0'0 07 afa ; " 7 30

,

n 7 13;

0 67 00 ; 7 6667) xa 7 a 0'

n0idza i ,

7 3 Ma y mag/ (4057 ;

u-‘

qv na i 300 00 0 7 00 dJa viiz/a t

7 30 7 0'7w.

‘ é'n'i

Bo'

pa'wmov, émroh opwq

'awv 7 30

Nafifiw'

43ov. 7 05 33 N aflowrj

300 039; limp ed/ a rm; 7 710

Nopm’

a v, 03703 éyxerpn’

a awo;

a 37 3y, orpo'7 6pov

Kiipo; (piM yS'pai

vrwg, Ka i 303;

oinnwipiov 003138 Ka ppaw'a y

,

éEérrqI/ ev 6’

n 7 3; Ba l aw’

a g

r

N aBowq3o; ow , 7 3 A 0m3vI

7 00 xpoyov 3i a 'yeyo'

iueyo;

éuefv’

y‘rfn

'

xai

pa, na 7 6'0 7 petl/ 6

7 30 Bfov.

B EROSSUS .

‘

conquered all the rest of Asia, ‘

ad

vanced hastily into t he country of

Babylonia . As soon as Nabonnedus

p erceived he was a dvancing to attackh im, he assembled h is forces and op

posed h im, but was-defeated, and fled

with a few of h is adherents, and wasshut up in the city ofBorsippus; Upon, this Cyrus took B abylon, and .

gaveorders that the outer walls should bedemolished, because the city appearedof such strength as to render a siegealmost impracticable . From thencehe m arched to Borsippus, .

to besiegeNabonnedus : but Nabonnedus de

l ivered himself into h is hands withou thold ing out the place he was therefore kindly treated -by Cyrus, whoprovided him with an establ ishmentin Carman ia, but sent h im out ofBa

bylonia . Nabonnedus accord inglyspent the rema inder ofh is li fe in thatcountry, 2 where .he died—Josep h.

. contr . App . l ib . l . c. 2 0 .—Enseb.

Prwp . E van. l ib . , 9 .

OF THE FEAST OF SAC EA.

’

B'rjpai ao

'o; 36

‘

Ba

t wwa xfiv,7 53 A 0 03, (Mo-i,

Berossus, in the first book of hisBabylonian history, says That in the

Ba a lM /av oi

rra aav Eu.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

ME G A STHEN E S °

FROM ABYDENUS .

OF NEBUCHADNEZZAR .

ABTAHNOZ Aa'o'vpt'aw

f

ypa rfi , 36’

(1040 1 .

Nafiovxo3po’

0’

0p00‘

Hpamhe’

ogale

dkmy é'r epoy 7 67 0007 00 7 6

At'

nv Ka i 1 3 710670 a 7 pa

7 a v'7 a ; 86

,

xetpwa afi

lll.e0o0 52770304074 00 a fir e

’

wv 62;

7 0’

s 7 05 7 50 7 00 m ama'

O'

a l . M67 0336 767 67 06 : vrp3;

of»; 02

000536 ; 67 3 7 30

3 000 005701. xa 7 a 0'

x65 6 7'1) 3 65

57 6 9) 34 .

‘

f 36‘

Gt‘

n’

GV 037 w; 1 37 03

Not.

BovxoSpo’

aopeg w BaBuMfi

wot ,

7 370Me'itkova a 0 moan/ 7 67t

7m) d vy rpophV, 7 7310 037 6 BZM;

6‘

pt3; 77007 0009 057 6 fia afixeta

v kfl ; 021707 57644 ; yor’

pa ;

7 670-05 : a fieyofim i fi e 11 60

0 77 ; fiw'oi m; 7 020 50 {44 67 60070 1

I I ISa t

‘uom 761060014 600 ; a v‘

u‘ua xoz

‘

HpaxM’

w; Eu.

I Se.-o

’

ta'3 6 00i7m0 Eu.

1 se—sag. an as», Eu.

A BYDEN U S , in his history of the

Assyrians , has preserved the following fragment of Megasthenes , who

says : That Nabucodrosorus, havingbecome more powerful than Hercules,invaded L ibya and Iberia , and whenhe had rendered them tributary, beex tended h is conquests over the inhabitants of the shores upon the rightof the sea . I t is moreover relatedby the Chaldaeans, tha t as he wen t upinto h is palace he was possessed bysome god ; and he cried out and sa id :Oh ! Babylon ians, I , Nabucodroso

rus, foretel unto you a calamity whichmust shortly come to pass, whichne i ther Belus my ancestor, nor his

queen Beltis, have power top ersuadethe Fa tes to turn away . A Persianmule shall come, and by the assistance of your gods shall impose upon

MEGASTHENES .

éwdgen 33 300k00‘

150'q0 . 03

M6377; 7 3

a b’

xn‘ua . 05; 67-3 6

WPO’

O‘SGV, 33, 30300 “ 7 03;

Grok /67 a “ xépv33f0 7 t0a a

3 05W 0'a 0 0323 '

wfifip‘

agoy , if[my al l ot ;

5303 ; a 7 pa¢érm 4>6'

pea $ 0 u

3402 7 5; 5077540 0 , fya 550

7 6a , 057 6 air/Spcémw,

36‘

gxovm, not?

330003 6 ; wkdgowa z, 7 6 7 6'

7 p'

gm xa l xa pé3pya't 0 08000

dxé‘uemf

‘

7 6 vrpiy 4.3;ale

Ba ke'o'Sa c 7 a fi7 a ,

039 610000 ;‘

0 Sea'frrfa'a ; crapaxp

'

fi‘ua 37405070 7 0. 5 33 of

Eéthp a kodpovxo; éBa a fAeve.

7 30 36 0'

aimmn /ya ;

a uyh a'ai

p’qg 7x62?“ wa i3 a,

Aafia a aoépa d xov. 7 0197 00 36‘

d 7 03 a 0607 0; Bta iqvwipe) , Na

fiawl30x00 031703661 000 ; Bam

Ae'a , 7 000 070 007 0

2

01 06360 . 7 97

36K'Jpo; 67x60 BafivkfiwcKa p

pa w'

n; 137 60 00670 3wp6'6 7 a t .

(Ka i 7 602 7 08 n7 t'o'am36,

7 30 N afiovx03000'a'

0p Ba

fiv a , 3 7 043 7 60 Wai

dm’

) May/ 6 7 0 “ 36 7 42

07 05 [4 30

65 dpxfi; 330 4: 630051, Saika a

xa heog e’

mm B57\00 36

«pea fl a vou r, xépmI s o

a novety z w a , xa r Bafivxwm ,

45

you the yoke of slavery : the authorof which shall be a Mede, the vainglory of Assyria. Beforehe shouldthus betray my subjects, Oh ! thatsome sea or whirlpool might receiveh im, and his memory be blotted out

for ever ; or that hemight be cast outtowander through some desert, wherethere are nei ther cit ies nor the traceofmen, a sol itary ex ile among rocksand caverns where beasts and birdsalone abide. But for me, before heshall have conceived these mi schiefsin h is mind , a happ ier end will beprovided .

”

When he had thus prophesied, heexpired : and was succeeded by hisson Evilmaluruchus, who was sla inby h is kinsman Neriglisares and

Neriglisares left Labassoarascus hisson : and when he also had suffereddeath by violence, they crowned Nabannidochus, who had no connex ionwith the royal family ; and in his reignCyrus took Babylon, and granted hima principal ity in Ca

‘rmania.

And concerning the rebuilding of

Babylon byNabuchodonosor, hewritesthus It is sa id that from the beginning all things were water, called thesea : that Belus caused this state of

things to cease, and appointed to eachi ts proper place : and he surroundedBabylon with a wall : but in process

u’

; Eu.

46 MEGASTHENES .

7 67346 : weptfiahe'

i i " 7 3 950300) 339 I 9

7 50 twev‘u em a rpama

'fi‘

nva t .

7 6 77047 00: 36‘

0033 5; NaBovxo

30030 0000 7 3 146t 7 3; Ma xe

330 i'w0 dpxfi; 310054 670000

xa km’

nvhoy . Ka i M63" 37 6907.

Nafiovxo3000'o'0p0; 33

370036505

0 600; 7 30 02506340, Ba

BvN'

b'

ya. M30 57 66670 6

wes o’

Acp, 7 607 6xa i'36xa.

e I a h

maepya't, 7 00 7 6 Apy a xa lxm7707 0144 30 35757 017 60, ué

pa ; E3¢pn7 éw, 7 6’

Aupai

xa 000 .

*15773033 7 g; 2 0m m

pn0w0 7 0'N 0; , Aa

iit xw 3pv£a

i~

M6009 wepfywpov {A611 7 6 0-0 0:

poi

no07 at cra pa a'

awe'w , [30

2

3’

Spy/ 0 72250 0rv

'7ta ;

37 50 7770 60 , 7 3 ; 030061007 6 ;

éi

p3eo'x00 7 3 we3ia0 ‘

na l éovm

3'

030 7 30;

gWGTGt’

xla'

G 33 not) 7 5;’

Epu

3 0 005

0 0 1 ; 7 130 éwa v

0 10 , 0 003 Tepn30'000 7 0

'N 0

na n‘

c 7 03

;'

ApaZ

Bw0 630

Bokoif 7 05 7 6 Ba a'moii

'

a

3pot ;360 0 710 6 , upnpta 0'7 03 ; 7 a

pa 36 7'0'

00 ; 3000 05

0 009

Eu . Ar . translates ’Axp&xa000, puteum, joining it with the succeeding

paragraph .1 Eu. Ar. adds—quasi quandam

'

voluntatem et afi‘

ectum ex semetipsis

habuissent. —Self—acting sluices.

of time this wall d isappeared : and

Nabuchodonosor walled i t . in aga in,and i t rema ined so with i ts brazengates until the t ime of the Macedon ian conquest . And after other thingshe says : Nabuchodonosor havingsucceeded to the kingdom, built thewalls ofBabylon in a triple circu it infifteen days ; and he turned the

‘

river

A rmacale, a branch of the Euphrates,and the Acracanus : and

‘

above the

ci ty of Sippara he dug a receptaclefor the waters, whose perimeter . was

forty parasangs, and whose depth wastwenty cubits ; and he placed

“ gatesat the entrance thereof, by openingwhich they irrigated the pla ins, andthese they call Echetognomones

(slu ices) : and he constructed dykesaga inst the irruptions of theErythraeansea , and bu ilt the city of

‘

Teredon

to check the incursions of the Arabs ;and he adorned the palaceswith trees,calling them hanging gardens.

Euseb. Prcep . E van. lib. 1 0.—E asel) .C itron. 49 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

CHALDE AN FRAGMENTS .

OF THE ARK °

FROM N ICOLAUS DAMASC ENUS.*

EETIN 157 30 7 310 M100 02300

opo; 11 007 02 7 310

Bép1;‘

l' 7x6'yo

'

p 6 000 0

7 oA7xo3 ; a'

vfupvyciw a ; 7 ou

I ) I

na'r a nhva'yov A07 0 ; 6956 : 7 6

pto'wfiiim t , xa 1

'7 10a 6

’

7ri Mips I a a I

0axa; ”gov/£ 6 000 em 7 710 a xpw

peta 0 3x67Aa 1 ,i xa i 7 3.

J/ am 7 50 gv'Awy 3773 7 03 3

I s‘

0 013 110011. 7 6 0017 0 3’

050

30 7 100: na i v a'ii; § 0206

'

70001060 3’

Iov3a 1w0

7 a; .

Nicolaus Damascenus, a writer of Damascus about the age of Augustus.His fragments have been republished by Orellius. Leipz ig .

f Baris signifies a sh ip . W alknaer's dissertation upon the word Baris may

be found in the Preface to Valpy’

s edition of S tephans Thesaurus, p . 3 2 2 .

Epiphanius styles the mountain Lubar one of the mountains of Ararat ; the

Z endavesta calls it Albordi .

I oixci'

AouEu. Mwa’fic Eu.

THERE is above M inyas in the land

of Armen ia a very great mounta inwhich is called Baris ; towhich , i t issa id, tha t many persons retreated at

the t ime of the deluge, and weresaved ; and that one in particular wascarried thither in an ark, and was

landed on i ts summit, and tha t therema ins of the vessel were long preserved upon the mounta in . Perhapsthis was the same ind ividual ofwhomMoses the legislator of the Jews hasmade mention.

—Jos. A nt ; Jud. I . 3 .

—Euseb. Prcep . E van. 9 .

50 SUPPLEMENTAL

OF THE DISPERSION °

FROM HESTUEUS .

I

TON 86 iepeaw r avg Si am-w

10 lSe

’

w a g 7 81. Too’Evva 2uov

IA 15; fepé‘

ua‘r a Aafiou

‘m g 62;

N

Eeva a‘

cp Bafivhwwa g e’

7x

v

3 51 11 . Exfdva v'r a x 37) 7 0

Nl amb; e

’

weub’

eu 157 m dc) .

hot a a'fa g

*Ta

‘

rg c’

wromr'acg

vramcrémym waw axo'fi'

m u

cl I

7 1711 6 11 050 7 9 ; xa'reka pfia yov

a I s c)

7 1711 eurvfyxa xzova a v, new6 1 ;I

04131 015

; fifysu 5 © 6053

O F TH E TOW E R O F BA BE L '

FROM ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR.

Z IBTAAA 8e'(Maw, éluo¢a31fwv THE S ibyl says : That when all men

31m » mix/r am formerly spoke the same language ;7 ai5e qrdpyoy éqrepp e

fl

yéfin some among them undertook to erectooSoMo-au , 87 mg d , Tau a large and lofty tower, tha t they

6poyAwoa/a ; 7 81g auvomfa ; Eu. which is preferred by Bryant, who translates i t, And mankind being as yet all ofone language made their settlementsin various parts, &c.

"-Bochart proposes woAuyAwam’

a p. I see nonecessity forrejecting the original.

TH E priests who escaped took withthem the implements of the worshipof the Enyalian Jove, and came to

Senaar in Babylonia . But they wereaga in driven from thence by the introduction of a d iversity of tonguesupon which they founded colonies invarious parts, each settl ing in suchs i tuations as chance or the d irectionof God led them to occupy . —Jos.

A nt. Jud . I . c . 4 .—Euseb. Preap .

E van . 9 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

52 SUPPLEMENTA L

Ka i fiov'hoy‘

r’

c’

zvafifiy’

e}; ofipa yév da'r epo

'ew a ,

Ads-{nae a’

r (p eyéhnv e’

vre'3 nxev a

’

cuafi

ynny)*

II veJ‘ua a

'w. a z’

zn‘

cp 3mm"dye/4 01 l

ue'

ya‘

v mfpyov

‘

Pi'slxa v, x a i Syn'roi

'

aw érr’

dhkflhorq3’

i gpa'a v,

Toiivexai

7 01 Bafivhdya Brim-o} m

i

ke; ob’ray.

’

Adrc‘

zpe’

rrei mJ'

p'yoq1

"

game, dyspa'mwv

HawoBa fna’

i}; ¢wva7¢ 1 Si e'c ‘rperpoy,a t

’

rrap da a a a

I‘a i’a Bpo-t dr qrMpoii'i-oy epigope'v Bamkriwv.

And all mankind one language only knewA dread commission from on high was givenTo the fell whirlwinds, which with dire a larmsBeat on the Tower, and to i ts lowest baseShook i t convul sed. And now all intercourse,By some occult and overruling power,Ceased among

'

men : by u tterance they strovePerplexed and anx ious to d isclose their mindBut their l ip fa iled them ; and in lieu ofwordsProduced a painful babbl ing sound : the placeWas thence called Babel ; by th ’

apostate crewNamed from the event. Then severed far awayThey sped uncertain into realms unknownThus kingdoms rose ; and the glad world was filled .

She then mentions Cronus, Titan , and Japetus, as the three sons

of the patriarch governing the world in the tenth generationafter the deluge, thus,

Ka i 7 61 6 817; 86 11 62

7 7) 7 61159) y epo'vmv

a‘

l ‘a I I s i t

EEovmp xa'r a nhva'yog em wpor epov; yere

'r a ydpaq,I I

Ka i Ba a-{Acm e Kpouog, na i Ti r a v, 105mm; 7 6 ,

The triple d ivision of the earth is afterwards mentioned, overwhich each of the patriarchs ruled in peace.

Tpi'a'

a'

a t 5b{Ae’

pideg 7 04154; ua

‘r a

‘

c xAnpoy

Omitted in Gallacus ; Bryant inserts it.

C HALDrEAN F RAGMENTS . 5 3

d I

Ka i Ba O‘ IAGUO'O'ma c

-rog Exam(Lepog, 0 1386 y axowo

'

Then the death ofNoah , and lastly the war between Cronus and

Ti tan .

Ka i p axéo'awoKpo

'yog T17 dx1 7 6 7 03; a 1

'17 011

’

g.

OF SC YTHISM AND HELLENISM .

FROM EPIPHANIUSJ"

HPQTON a i 7 0111 a ipé

0 50111 01 0117 01 11 7 6 am

arpm'dm m xa i 51 0

,14 a 17 1

'a 1 ,

7 I M

65 0111 11 117 5116 ; 11 6117 6 a i a hha 1

e’qw'no-a r, xa i eio'w a 3ra 1 vrpw

I7 a 1 7 6 0

'0'

ap6g.

I ( IIIpaw) , Bapfiapw

'

pog, 7; 7 1;

11013 J ea v'rqv 6 0 7 1, 3 1apxea

'a

on ad)’

fill-6115 11 7 011’

A3a/A 37 2

I N to

86m 501; 7 011 N a e.

IBa pfia pwyao; 36 neuM7 a 1, 013713

N a

7 011 7o a 113 p0'mo11g amn

I V i

7 011 7 11101. 6 946 111 , n {Afa r 7 1111 11101

111'a y, 01703 37 1 116 ; 7 15 6

'a v7 1121

'

C NI

6 0'

7 01x6 1 , 11 01 1 116m; 6 a v7 01l

I 3 I11 01 7 00 7 171

1 71p07 1‘ana'1y 7 011 131011

I

Bovl n‘a awg

4’ The following extract from Epiphanius is given also in th e PaschalChronicle in di sjointed fragments . I have endeavoured to give the spirit of i tas it may be gathered from a comparison ofEpiphanius, C edrenus and the PaschalChronicle.

’r Qy. Patriarchism ?

THE paren ts of all the heresies, and

the prototypes from which they derive their names, and from which all

other heresies originate, are thesefour primary ones.

The first is which prevailed wi thout a rival from the days ofAdam through ten generations to the

t ime ofNoah . I t is called Barbarism,

because men h ad no rulers, nor sub

mitted to any particular d iscipl ineof l ife ; but as each thought properto prescribe to himself, so he was

at l iberty to follow the d ictates of

h is own inclination .

5 4 SUPPLEMENTAL

A6117 6'

pa 2 11 113 1074 5; d wa

00 Q N N N7 01 11 7))1.epa1i1 7 011 N016 , (11 6

7 20 7 211 11a 7 a x7xv0'111011 , na 1 {1 6

I ( I N N

7 6716 17 a ) a xp1 7 011 71 11117 011

xa i Bafivhwyog. 1101 1

7 311 7 0i1'

71 17

117 011 xpdyovI I

5A1'

7 01; 67 66 11 , 7 0117 6 17 7 1

<I’a 7t6x 11a )‘

Pa 'ya ii . 0 7 7 1116 ;

3 N 3 I6 71 1 7 0 Ev m) ; 1t 7t 1‘ua 11 6

I I I116 111107 6 ; 7 91 2 rri13 1a ; 1.cepe1 ,

N N 3]

11 01 1 7 01 ; 01117 0111 6 3 6 7 1 7 4107 6

Inpf3 770 a y , 01371 0 7 011 Onpa

I “6.

11012 6’

7 6 11 6 111a 135ovvrept N I

0 1 ®pa n6gf

ye'

yovam .

03713 7 5 11

Ixpovwv Eepobx évapfa

i

/ae

3102

7 01 7 fi; 6280171 07xa 7 p1’

a g,

ale6 s I

11 01 1 01 ; 6 6 7 00600 117 0 7 n11111 a v

( I I7 a 6xa 0

'

7 0 ; 11007 01. 7 11100 36 17 1

I a s

da guoma u, 7 0 11 0170 1011 71 0

I 3 SI

A 17 1xw7 6p011 11a 1 6 71 1

62305

t 7 02

7 7 60 3 a 1

I I7 1111 013113”

?

w 0 7; 7 07 6I

0 7 01x'qa'a 117 6 ; T 8185I

xpwla a 7 0111 74103

410117 6 ; aipw

my , na 1 a 71 6 1x02

§0117 6 ; i 7 021;I I

vra ?ta 1 fl a p'a 1

’

17 01 ;

3‘ I s\ t I 3\7) 7 vpa 11110v; 7) nynfwua g, n

I7 1 i1a ; 7 ) 8pa 0

'a 117 a ; 811 7 511 6120,I ’I

“man; 7 1 doxouy 0151011 31’

0571

s\ I s I7 6 , 7) 0 0111101 7 1011 6v a

'

7 1a g.

Epiphanius divides the word thus, Emmxofiv 7 B, and in the following

passage places the full stop after Sea/11005 and a comma after y e'vn, introducing

after 5 2306

v the words [1 211 7 0! ye EvapEd/ Mva . I have in the whole passagefollowed the Paschal Chronicle.

1 33 0 077 01011 11 Ep . I aimmow’

Zow c; Ep.

The second is Scythism whichprevailed from the days of Noah andthence downwards to the building ofthe tower and Babylon, and for a fewyears subsequently to that t ime, tha tis to the days of Phalec and Ragau .

But the na tionswhich incline upon theborders ofEurope continued addictedto the Scythic heresy, and the cus

toms of the Scythians to the age of

Them, and afterwards ; of th is sectalso were the Thracians.

The third is Hellenism, whichoriginated in the days of Seruch

wi th theintroduction of idolatry : andas men had hitherto followed eachsome demonolatrous superstition of

h is own, they were now reducedto a more establ ished form of poli ty,and to the rites and ceremon ies of

idols. And the followers of this began wi th the use of painting, makinglikenesses of those whom they hadformerly honoured , e ither kings or

chiefs, or men who in thei r l ives hadperformed actions which they deemedworthy of record, by strength or excellence of body.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

5 6 SUPPLEMENTA L

O F H E LLE N I SM

FROM C EDRENUS.

N a IEK 7 011 Ia ¢63I ’I

2 690396, 07 7 1 ; 7rp017 0 ;SI

np£a 7 0 7 011‘

Ehhnwo'

faov , 1t a 1

N I N7 011 307 ,11 a 7 0; 7 a; 62301710Aa

I

7 pe1'a ; . A67 0; yap, 1ta 1 01

c I0 311 01 137 023 7 03; 710

5

Aa 1 7 6 11014 6

s\ 0 5\ I11011; 7) 7)

1

07 611 0I11a ; , 1ta 1 7 1 wpa

i

faw a ; a’

t i1 3p1'a ;

3, q.4

; a £1011 611 fi1'

01

1!

1t a 1 121; 0117 01 ;

3 I Q

8I

01 117 0111 7rp07ra 7 0pa ; a v 11101 17 1

A :

17 71

4710111 67 41 170 11 1 , 1t a 1 3 6011 ;

wpoa exv’

yow 0167 03 ; 33 11

d iagov. Of 36 7 a i1'7 a

SI 3 Na 113 p0171 01 a 7 1100u117 6 ; 7m 7 011

I7rp0

'

yox10111 7 1

10'1‘11 7p1, 57 1 03; 7rp0

Q

71a 7 0pa ; 11 01 1 a ya 3 0111 6vpe

I I I7 3 ; 6 7 1

,11 7)a

'a 11

I11.11m1 01 1; {1.011a 1g,

c

a3 I I I

01; 6011 ; 6 7rovpa 1110v; GT tMOV,

i1 a i 6’

3 110'1'ago11 a

’

w7 07; .’

H11

8\

8, I6 7 0 7 a; m m 60117 601; axny a

7 0103 7 011 .’

E11

a 137 5u 6 7 02

0 7 01 7 0 7 31a I s N

oyoaa'r a a v7 0111 7 c7\ev7 7) i1,

S 3

1t a 7 6 11 6 1 11011 7 011 11a 1p011

1 1 I I

6 0p7 7)11 a rmy 6 7767 67101111 , 1167 011

7 6 ; 7 01 ; 00117 0111 xbvxa ; 6 1 ; 7 00;

I I a!

7 0111 aa xa pwv 111717 011; 1 611a 1, 11 a 1

I I ‘A I)1. 11p11160

'3 a 1 7) 11a 160'3 a 1

7rup1'.

OF the~

tribe of Japhet was bornSeruch , who first introduced Hel

lenism and the worship of idols . For

he and those who concurred withh im in op inion honoured their predecessorswhetherwarriors or leaders,or characters renowned during the irl ives for valour or v irtue with co

lumnar statues, as if they had beentheir progen itors, and tendered to

them a spec ies of religious venerationas a kind of gods and sacrificed . But

after this their successors, oversteppingt he intention of their ancestorstha t they should honour them as theirprogenitors and the inventors of

good things with monuments alone,

honoured them as heavenly godsand sacrificed to them as such . And

the following was the form of theircanonization they inscribed theirnames after their decease in thei rsacred books and established a festival to each at certa in seasons, sayingtha t their souls had departed to theislands of the blessed and were nevercondemned or burnt wi th fire.

C l-IALDE AN FRAGMENTS .

OF THE TOWER OF BABEL AND ABRAHAM °

FROM EUPOLEMUS.

II OAIN Bafivhwya 719017 011

N C N{1 6 1

1 11 7 1 11 3 7711a 1 1171 0 7 01 11 31a

110 13 611 7 0111 6 11 7 0 11 11 007 01117 t

Iy ou, a rm 36 a v7ov; 7 1

1

ya y7 a g,f I

0 111 03011 6 1 11 36 7 011 17 7 0p011‘11 6 11011

I I I11711117 011 . 776 7 01 7 0 ; 36 7 011 7 011

t N N 9 I11 71 0 7 011 3 60 11 6 116p76 1a ; ,

7 03 ; 31a o'7ra pnva 1

G

1101 3’

07t7)11 7

I NA6 11a 7 7) 36 7 6 1

1691, (117170 111)611 mike Ka

I U I Iy a pwz) , 177 7 111a ; A67 6111 7703 111

1’

0 131114411 , a rm 36 11 63 6p11

-ai1evo

IX a k3a 1

’

0111 770A111,

I7 p1o

'

11a 136 110'17 7) 7 6116 7 3 01 1

’

A

fipa apt 7 6116 97 , 11a )

I0 041121 7101117 01; 1571 6p3 651711 07 a ,

d 9 I

011 37) 11 011 a a rp07w~

y 1a 11 1ta 1

X a k3a 1xi7 11 615116711, 7 6 7 311s I t I s

6 0 0 6B6 1a 11 opana'aw a eva pea

N N7 01 3 691 . T0117 oy 36 31a

I 1» Q7 00 7rp07 7 a 711 a 7 a 7 011 «1 600

62; 6’

713 0'117 a 11 a 7 0111fi

t I

am , 11 01 1 7 p07ra ; nhwu 11 011

I SI11 011 7 31. a 7t7t a 770

5

117 00

31302£a 11 7 a 7 03; (110 1'11 111 a g, 63a

p67 7 y11a 1 7 01 19 0 7 171 6? a v7 01 11.

THE city of Babylon owes i ts founda

t ion to those who were saved fromthe catastrophe of the deluge : theywere the G iants, and they bu il t thetower which is noticed in history .

But the tower being overthrown bythe in terposition of God, the G iantswere scattered over all the earth .

He says moreover tha t in the tenthgeneration in

.

the c ity Camarina of

Babylonia, which some call the cityUrie, and which signi fies a city of theChaldaeans, the thirteenth in descentl ived Abraham, of a noble race, andsuperior to all others in wisdom ; ofwhom they relate tha t he was the in

ventor of astrology and the Chaldaeanmag ic, and that on account of h is

eminent p iety he was esteemed byGod .

' I t is further sa id, that underthe d irections ofGod he removed andl ived in Phoen icia, and there taughtthe Phoenicians the mot ions of the

sun and moon and all other things ;for which reason he was held in greatreverence by their K ing.—Euseb.

Preap . E van . 9 .

5 3 SU PPLEM ENTA L

OF ABRAHAM

FROM N ICOLAUS DAMASC ENUS.

ABPAMHY le£6a 0 1

’

71 6 110 6 Aa

.\I

“010 11011 , 6 777)7\v; 0 1111 0 7 pa

I7 01 a dnyiu euo; 6 11

1m;I

t57r3p Ba hwyo; 1‘

X a h3a 10111

I a s I

Aefyoy ew); I1.1 6 7 0 11 n ahw xpo

s s I

11011 efa 1'a 0 7 a ; 11 01 1 7 a v

I Nxwpa ; 0 1111 7 01 0 1116

IA

N l ITGPQ) a go 6 1 ; 7 07 6

NX a va ya fa v Aeyoy e

'y'qy , 11 11 11 36

3

1 8I I C

ou a 1a 11Ill-6 7 91 1000 6 , am 01

a s s I I0071 6 11 6 111011 716m

Q I 0 I I0111 6 11 67 6p01 Aay ty 3165641 1 7 00

To?) 7 6 mdV 3

{1 011 6 7 1 1t a 1 11 11 11 6 11 7 7) A cquaI0 11 77117) 7 0 3i1o11 a 3050ۤ 67 a 1,

I a 1 3 I11 011 11 01104 a rr 01117 0 11 36 111 11 11

7 a 1,

’

Afipai )uou 0 1 1mm ; 7167 01

B tu—"

Afipapo; Vat. 1‘ BaBuNZ m Eu.

I I t is doubtful whether the concluding sentence is that of Nicolaus Damas,or of Josephus : I t is given in Eusebius.

ABRAM was king of Damascus, and

he came thither as a stranger with anarmy from that part of the countrywhich is s itua ted above Babylon of

the Chaldaeans but after a short t imehe aga in emigrated from th is regionwi th h is people and transferred h ishabitation to the land, which was thencalled C ananaea , but now Judaea ,

together wi th all the multitude whichhad increased wi th h im ; of whosehistory I shall give an account inanother book . The name of Abramis well-known even to this day inDamascus : and a village is pointedout which is still called the House of

Abram.—Euseb. Praep . E van . 9 .

Jos. A nt . Jud. 1 . 7 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

5 9 °

SUPPLEMENTA L

OF THE ASSYRIAN EMPIRE

FROM CTESIAS.

“APAHAHEIQE 36 7 0157 91

0? 71 0111 01 11101 1 ;

I I

7 011100 71 a 7 p0; 31a 36x0‘11 6 110 ; 7

11111

a a I

a pxnv, 6 111 1 1

y 6 1160111; 7 p1a 11 011 7 a

I I66010 01 60 0 011 , {Aexp1 2 a p301

I1101171471011 .

’

E7r1 7 0 11 7 0v ya p117

I C I I7 0111 A0 0 vp10111 117 610101110. 14 67 6

I ’I17 60 6 1 ei ; M173011q, 6 1 7] 3 101

7 01 1 ”MW 1101}

I 1/ 1 6 a;7 p101 1100 1011

1, 6 7 1 651411 0117 01,

ua fién’

ep411110 1 K7

'

a0 1'a ; 5 KW

I I3 10; 611 7

1

g 06117 6p01B1BM1.

FROM DIODORUS SICULUS.

t N tH 011 11 177 611 01 10; 7 0111

I I I’

A 0 0 vp10111 51710 N 111011 310111 6 1

11000 01 130102

11 0117 0 . 7 6 11602

9

3, I I6 1 7) 36 110 1 6 101 7 0111 ”N ew 11 01 1

I C I7 6 7 110011 00 1011 , 11

111 0 M7130111 11 007 6

71 153 17 7 011 7 006 10411 61 01 7 p0'1n'011 .

FROM HERODOTUS.

AEE’I‘PIQN c

’

cpxo’

vm y THE Medes were the first who began671

’

37 6 00 GYKOG L 11 01 ? the revol t from the Assyrians after111 6 117 01 116 00

, ”paw 0271’

0161-5 11 they had ma intained the dominionM5801 %p§awo over Upper Asia for a period of 5 2 0

years —L ib . I . c . 9 5 .

The Armenian omits the sixty years .

IN l ike manner all the other kingssucceeded , the son rece iving the

empire from h is father, being altogether thirty in the ir generations to

Sardanapalus . In h is time the em

p ire passed to the Medes from the

Assyrians, having rema ined wi th themupwards of 1 3 60 3le years, accord ing tothe account of Ctesias the Cnidian , inhis second book—Died. S ic . lib . II .

p . 77 .

IN the manner above related, the

emp ire of the Assyrians, after havingcont inued from N inus th irty descents,and more than 1 400 years, was finallyd issolved by the Medes.

—B iod. Sic.

l ib . I I . p . 8 1 .

OF NABOPOLASAR

FROM ALEXANDER POLYHISTORJ"

TOTTON (Nafiowoka’

wa poy)5“071 11 1

1

0 7 0 41 z a p

301 110571 017101 11 0171 6? 7161441 001 7 0;

111113;’

A 0 7 v0€1y1711 2 017 110271

4 11

IM7

736 1'a g, 11 01} 3 117 017 6000

01137 03 710119611 7 01. 11611.

l 3

1pm 6 1 ; 7 011 111011 a v7 0v N 00

I 7

Bovx0301100 0p. 011 7 0; 0 7 pa 7 111

yo;

15713 7 011 X a h3a 1'01 11

I ‘U

601 0 1716 0 1 ; 0 7 01716 1“ 11 017 0 . 7 011

01 13 7 03 Eaipa xo; 62; N 1'11011 611 1

I0 7 pa 7 et1

'e1 . 03 7 311 64103011

0'Edpa xo; 601117 311

N8

c I I0 1 11 01 0 1116 101 ; 6 116 7rp

'r)0 611 .

6

xa i 7 711 a’

px‘

qy Kat / 130112111 71 011 “

IPGAa ‘

BEV 5 01137 0; N afiomha’

c

0 a po; 5 7 ai1'

Nafiovx0301ioo‘0'

povIwamp.

OF THE C HALDZEAN AND ASSYRIAN K INGS

FROM ALEXANDER POLYHISTOR .

VERUM hat-c quoque Polyhistor IN add ition to the above Polyi is adj iciens, scribit : quod histor continues thus : Afternempe post d iluvium C haldaeo the deluge Evex ius held pos

rum regionem Evex ius tenebat session of the country of the

4“ This and the following fragments ofAlexander Polyhistor are most probably extracts from the history of Berossus.

NABOPOLASAR, whom.

Alex ander Polyh istor calls Sardanapallus, sent toAstyages the Satrap of Media, and

demanded his daughter Amui’ tes in

marriage for his son Nabuchodono

sor . He was the commander of thearmy of Saracus K ing of t he Chaldaeans, and, having been sent upon

some expedition, turned his arms

aga inst Saracus and marched againstthe city of N inus (N ineveh) . But

Saracus confounded by his advanceset fire to his palace and burnt himself in it . And Nabopolasar obta inedthe emp ire of the Chaldaeans : hewas the father of Nabuchodonosor .Euseb. C lzron . 46 .

60 SU PPLEMENTAL

neris quatuor . Ac post cum

filius ejus C omosbelus imperium suscepit per neros quatuor, et sossos quinque . AX isuthro vero, et a diluv ii tempore usque ad il ia d,quoMed iBabylonem ceperunt, reges omnino Lxxxvr. Polyhistor recenset, a tque unumquemque ex

Berossi volumine nominatimmemora t : tempus vero om

n ium eorum numero annorum

trium myriadum et tribus mill ibus 11 110 et nonaginta com

prehendit . Deinde vero posteos, cum i ta firmiter stabil i t ieran t, repente Med i copias adversus Babylonem comparabant, u t caperent eam, atqueex se ipsis Tyrannos ibi constituerent.

Deinde nomina quoque Me

dorum tyrannorum poni t, vm .

numero : quorum ann i ccxx ivet rursum reges undecim,

an

nosque. Postea C haldaeorumreges xmx , et anuos C C C C LVI I I .

Deinde Arabum 1x reges, et

anuos ccxw . Post quos annos

etiam ipsam Semiramidem in

A ssyrios dominatam esse tra

‘

dit. Atque i terum minuteenumerat nomina regum XLV ,adsignans illis annos Dxxv 1 .

Chaldaeans during a period of

four neri . And he was suc

ceeded by his son C omosbelus,who held the emp ire four neriand five sossi . But from the

time of Xisuthrus and the de

luge, to that at which the

Medes took possession of Ba

bylon, there were altogethere ighty-six kings. Polyhistorenumera tes and mentions eachof them by name from the vo

lume of Berossus the durationof the reigns of all which kingscomprehends a period of thirtythree thousand and ninety-oneyears. But when thei r powerwas thus firmly establ ished,the Medes suddenly leviedforces against Babylon to sur

prise i t, and to place upon the

throne kings chosen fromamong themselves.

He then gives the names of

the Median K ings, 8 in num

ber, who reigned during the

per iod of 2 2 4 years and again1 1 K ings during years.

Then 4 9 K ings of the Chaldaeans 458 years. Then 9 K ingsof the Arabians 2 45 years.

After all these successiveperiods of years he states thatSemiramis reigned over the

Assyrians. And aga in minutelyenumerates the names of 45

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

62 SUPPLEME NTA L

dominatus, regem eis filium

suum A sordan ium constituit ;

ipse vero recedens terram A s

syriorum petiit .

Quum autem ille fama accep issetGraecos in C iliciam bell imovendi causa pervenisse, adeos con tend it ; aciem contraaciem instru it, ac plurimisquidem de suo ex ercitu ecesishostes (tamen) debella t atquein v ictoriaemonumentum ima

ginem suam eo in loco erectamreliquit, C halda icisque litterisfortitudinem suam ad futuritemporis memoriam incidijussit . E t Tarsum urbem,

inquit, ipse ad similitudinem

Babylonis condidit, quam ap

pellav it Tharsin . E t postomnia tacta Sinnecherimi illud quoque addens, a it eum

XVI I I annis v ix isse (in im

perio) ; et per insidias quasill i parav it

'

filius Ardumusa

nus, e v ita ex cessisse .

governmen t of the Babylonians,he appointed h is son Asordaniustheir king, and he himself retiredaga in into Assyria .

When he rece ived a reporttha t the Greeks had made a hos

t ile descen t upon Cilicia, he

marched against them and foughtwith them a p itched battle, inwhich , though he suffered grea tloss in h is own army , he overthrew them, and upon the Spotbe erected the statue of himselfas a monumen t of his victory ;and ordered h is prowess to be

inscribed upon i t in the Chaldaeanch aracters, to hand down the t emembrance of it toposterity . He

built also the city ofTarsus afterthe l ikeness of Babylon , whichhe called Tharsis . And afterenumerating the various exploi tsofSinnecherim, he adds that hereigned 1 8 years, and was cut off

by a consp iracy which had beenformed against his l ife by his son

Ardumusanus.—Eu. A r . C hron .

4-2 .

C HA LDXE AN FRAGM ENTS .

OF SENEC HERIB AND HIS SU C ESSORS ~

FROM ALEXANDER POLYI—IISTOR .

Ac post eum Senecheribum A ND after h im (Pul) accord ingPolyhistor fuisse regem a it .

p . 4-1 .

(Tamen S inecherib ipsum,

et fil ium ejus A sordanum, ac

Marodach Baladanum, Chaldaeus quoque h istoricus com

memorat, cum illi s etiam Na

buchodonosorum . ) p . 4 2 .

Regnav it Sinecherim, ut

Polyhistor expomt , anni s xvm .

et post cum ejusdemfilius anni s

vm . Postea vero Sammuges

ann is x xx. et frater ejus ann isxx x. Ac deinde Nabupalsar

annis xx . et post eum Nabucodrossorus annis t u . (ASinecherimo usque ad Nabucodrossorum comprehendun

tur ann i omnino Lxxxvm .)

p . 44 .

Post Samugen vero Sar

danapallus C haldmus regnav it

ann is xxx. H ic ex ercitum Astyagi Medo, famil iae Princip iac Satrapae, aux il io m isit , ut

Amuhean A styagis filiam N a

bucodrossoro filio suouxoremdaret . Ac deinde regnav it Na ~

bucodrossorus annis xu n , et

to Polyhistor , Senecherib was

king .

(The Chaldaean historian also

makes men tion of Senecherib

himself, and A sordanus h is son,

andMarodach Baladanus, as wellas Nabuchodonosorus.)

And Sinecherim reigned eighteen years ; and after h imhi s sone ight years. Then reigned Sammuges twenty-one years, and

l ikewise h is brother twenty -oneyears. Then reigned Nabupalsar twenty years and afterhimNabucodrossorus forty- threeyears. (Therefore , from Sinecherim toNabucodrossorus is com

prehended a period altogether ofeighty-eight years .)After Samuges, Sardanapallus

the Chaldaean, reigned twentyone years. He sent an army tothe assistance of A styages the

Mede, Prince and Satrap of thefa mily, tha t he might give the

Amuhean daughter of A styages

to h is son Nabucodrossorus.

Then reigned Nabucodrossorus

6 3'

SU PPLEMENTA L

contractis copus veniens cap

t ivos dux it Judaeos et Phoen ices ac Syros.

E t post Nabucodrossorum

regnav it filius ejus Amilmaru

dochus, annis x i 1 . Postqueillum in C haldaeos regnav it

Neglisarus ann is IV . et posteaNabodenus ann is x vrr. Sub

quo Cyrus C ambysis (filius)ex ercitum dux it in terram Ba

byloniorum. C ui obviam ivi tN abodenus, atque victus fugaese ded it : et regnav it BabyloneCyrus annis 1x . D einde in

campo Daas altero certamineinitomortuus est . Post quemCambyses regn'

at annis vu r.

ac deinde Darius annis x xxv i .post quem Xerxes caeteriquoque Persarum reges. p . 44 .

forty-three years ; and he camewi th a mighty army, and led theJews, and Phoenicians, and Sy

rians into captivi ty .

And after Nabucodrorossusreigned his son Amilmarudo

chus . twelve years And afterh im N eglisarus reigned over theChaldaeans four years ; and thenNabodenus seventeen years . In

h is reign Cyrus, the son of C ambyses , invaded the country of theBabylonians. Nabodenus wentout to give h im battle, but was '

defeated, and betook himself tofl ight : and Cyrus reigned a t Ba

bylon n ine years. He was killed ,however, in another ba ttle, whichtook place in the pla in ofDaas.

After h im reigned Cambysese ight years ; then Darius thirtysix years after h im Xerx es andthe other kings of the Persianl ine —Eu. Ar . C hron. pp. 4 1 ,

42 . 44 , 45 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

64 CHA LDZEA N F RAGMENTS.

Syriac inferioris in suam p0 and the country of C aelo-Syria,

testatem redegit ; ex qua from whence came SardanapalSardanapallus quoque ex titi t. lusfile

Post quem Saracus in A s After him Saracus reignedsyrios regnavit : et quum over the Assyrians, and when hecompertum habu isset, multi was informed that a very grea ttudinem barbarorum max i mul ti tude of barbarians had

mam e mari ex isse, ut im come up from the sea to attackpetum faceret, Busalossorum him , he sent Busalossorus as his

ducem confestim Babylonem general in haste to Babylon .

misit . Ille autem consilio re But he, hav ing with a treasonbellionis inito, Amuhean As able design obta ined Amuhean,tyagis Med i famil iae Princi the daughter of A styages the

p is filiam N abuchodrossoro prince of the Medes, to'

be

suo filio uxorem despondit. affianced to h is son Nabucho

Ac deinde protinus discedens drossorus, marched stra ightwaysaccelerat aggred i N inum, id to Isurprise the city of N inus,est, urbem N in ive . C um that is N ineveh . But whenautem de his omnibus cer Saracus the king was apprizedtior est factus Saracus Rex , of all these proceedings be burntconcremav it regiam anlam the royal palace. And Nabucho

Evoritid' Nabuchodrossorus drossorus succeeded to the em

veroaccipiens regn i imperi p ire and surrounded Babylonum,val ido muro Babylonem with a strong wall .—Eu. Ar .

cinx it. C hron. 5 3 .

The name Sardanapallus is ind iscriminately applied to various persons.Here perhaps Saracus may be intended ; but from the fragment p . 5 9 , mostprobably Busalossorus, i . e. Nabopolassar. The passage then in the text mayrefer to the dominion (potestatem) of Axerdis, from which Sardanapallusrevolted .

f The Armenian Editor in a note complains of the obscurity of this passagein the original, and thinks i t may be translated C ondonavi t regiam anlam

Evoriti ,”entrusted the palace to some ofli cer named Evorites. In some authors

the daughter of Astyages is named Aroites : and i t might possibly refer toheroif the word were read in conjunction with the subsequent sentence. See Frag.

p. 59 .

C HA LDJEAN FRAGME NTS .

or BELUS AND THE ASSYRIAN EMPIRE

FROM CASTOR.

BELUS , inquit, rex era t Assyriorum : et sub eoCyclopesJov i decertanti adversus Titanos, per fulgura fulminaqueignea opem in praelio tulerunt .

Eo autem tempore Titanorumreges agnoscebantur ; quorumunus erat Ogygus rex . Paucisvero interjectis, prosequ i tur,dicens : G igan tes in Deos irruen tes, peremp ti sunt, aux iliumDiis ferentibus Hercule et

D ionyso,qui ex Titan is eran t.

Belus dequoantea dix imus,v itam finiv it, quin et Deus habitus est . Post quem N inusimperavit A ssyr iis ann is L I I .H ic uxorem dux i t Semirami

dem. Post eumque Semiramisipsa in A ssyrios regnav it annisXL I I . Deinde vero Z ames,quietiam N inyas . (E t continuosingulos A ssyriorum reges,quipost eos fuerunt, in ordinem

redigens, ad Sardanapallum

usque recenset, cunctos nominatim commemorando : quorum etiam nos u tique nomina ,

BELU S (says Castor) was king ofthe Assyrians ; and under himthe Cyclops assis ted Jup iter wi ththunder-bolts and l ightn ings inhis con test wi th the T i tans. Atthat time there were kings of theTi tans, one ofwhomwasOgygus.

(After a shor t d igression be proceeds to say, that) the G ian ts , inthe ir a ttempted inroad upon the

Gods,were slain by the assistanceof Hercules and D ionysus, whowere themselves of the Ti tanrace .

Belus, whom we have men

tioned above, after his death wasesteemed a God. After him, Ni

nus reigned over the Assyriansfifty

- two years . He married Semiramis, who, after h is decease,reigned over the Assyrians fortytwoyears . Then reigned Z ames,who is N inyas . (Then he enu

merates each of the successiveAssyrian kings in order, and

mentions them all, down to Sar

danapallus, by thei r respectivenames whose names, and the

length of their reigns, we shall

65 °

SU PPLEMENTA L

regnique tempora paulo postadponemus. Siquidem et illein Canone suo his verbis deipsis scribit) .

PrimoA ssyriorum reges digessimus, initium a Bels fa

cien tes : quum vero ipsius regni annos v ix certo traditos habeamus, nomen solummodo

commemorav imus sed tamen

chronologiae princip ium aN inodux imus et in alterum N inum,

qui regnum a Sardanapallo

accep it , desinimus : utpote hoc

pacto perspicuum esset tamun ivers i temporis, quam sin

gulorum regum (temporis) spat ium ; hoc itaquemodo reper itur tempus annorum M , du

centorum et octoginta .

The passage above is thus cited by Syncellus, p . 2 06 .

13 ; 7 0 11 11 01) Kd0 7 wp E11 11 01116111 151117 06 ¢n0 1 11 1586 .

11 9417 0115 [11 211 0171 7 035

'A 13 010 0 1 67; 11 017 6 7 0

’

1xa l11 6 11, 7 1111 ,11121 5197011 017 3 B1371011

7rs7romf1 6'110w. 3k, 7 01 7 5; 8 010 0 16101; 0113 7 017 7 0190136300 60 “ 0 a©u7c 7 oi1

'

,uEy

6116101017 0 ; ,

umpovefiop ev, 7 91 32 5‘pX3V 7 h; xpovoypaqi fa s N /you 7 6 7 016111 63 01, 11 01)

11017 0 01 67 011 6 11 E711 N71 011 7 2111 31 013650111 6 1 011 7 01981 2 01p3011 017ré7tou.

The conclusion also is thus given by Syncellus, p . 1 68 .

T1; Kd0 7 091 ,a dAo 61x071 0u3 150 a ; (EfiafiBws) 05 11 011

,uap7 11p1

'

011 wagéyaye 010 71’ "

7 71

qbo’raxoua aw7 011s ’

A0 0 11 9 1w11 Ba a-0 1 1 7; {i psam

alsogive presently. Castormentions them in h is canon in the

following

We have first digested into a

canon the kings of the Assyrians,commencing wi th Belus : buts ince we have no certa in tra

d ition respecting the length of

h is reign , we have merely set

down h is name, and commencedthe chronological series from N inus ; and have concluded i t wi thanother N inus, whoobta ined theemp ire after Sardanapallus ; tha ti n thismanner thewhole length ofthe time, as well as of the reignsof each king, m ight be plainly setforth . Thus i t will be found,tha t the complete sum of the

years amounts to 1 2 80 .—E us.

A r . p . 8 1 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

C l IA LD /‘EAN FRAGMENTS .

OF THE C HALDZEAN OBSERVATIONSFROM PLIN IUS.

ANTIC LI DE S in [Egypto inven issequendam nomineMenona

tradit xv ann is ante Phoroneum antiquissimum Graeciae

regem : idque monumentis approbare conatur. E d iversoEp igenes apud Babylonios

Dccxx annorum observationes

siderum coctilibus laterculis

inscriptas docet, g ravis auctorin primis : qui m inimum Be

rosus et C ritodemus C C C C Lxx x*

annorum. Ex quo apparetJ

r

aeternus literarum usus.

ANTIC LIDES relates tha t they (letters) were invented in Egypt bya person whose name wasMenon ,

fifteen years before Phoroneusthe most ancien t king ofGreeceand he endeavours toprove i t bythe monuments. On the con

trary , Epigenes, a writer offirstrate authori ty , informs us, tha tamong theBabylonianswere preserved observations of the stars ,inscribed upon baked tiles, ex

tending to a period of 72 0 years .

Berosus and C ritodemus, whoarethe most moderate in their calculations, nevertheless ex tendthe period of the observations to4 80 * years . Whence may be in

ferred the eternal use of lettersamong them .

—L ib .VII . c . 5 6 .

FROM C ICERO .

C ontemnamus etiam Baby We must also contemn the Balonios, et eos, qui e Caucaso byl

'

on ians, and those who, in the

coeli s igna servantes , h umeriset motibus stellarum cursuspersequuntur : condemnemus,

inquam, hos aut stultitiae, aut

vanitatis, aut impudentiae,quiC C C C LXX millia annorum, ut

ipsi dicunt, monumentis com

prehensa continent .

Nonaginta M. and Ch .

reigion of Caucasus, pretend to

have observed the heavens and

courses of the stars : we mustcondemn them, I say, of folly, orof vanity , or of impudence, whoassert that they have preserveduponmonumentsobservations extending back during an intervalof years —De Divin .

1 Appareret, aeternum literarum usum, Ch .

DYNASTIES OF THE KINGS

CHA LD /E A , A S SY R I A , MED IA , PER S I A,

TH E B ES, A ND E GY PT.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

DYNASTY OF THE ARABIAN KINGS

OF CHALD/EA .

APABQN Bamke’

wy 0 5 11 y e

‘ra‘

c 7 05g 5" X ama c

'wv Bam

7x62} .

70 1! a

’

. Ma pSone'x/ ‘mg éfia

0 fA6v0 6v p e'.

’Apa

i

fiwu B'. éfia 0 f7x6v0 e

MapBa nbg 61 1 pf.

’

Apai

fiwy éfia 0 f7xev0 6 E t 3 . Sisimordacus

mf.’

Apai

fiwv €Ba 0 fA6v0 6 4 . Nabius

Ndn‘

i‘ 67 1) AC .

’

Apa’

cfiwv G’

Ba 0 f7xev0 e 5 . ParamusHa

i

pawog pf

.

’

Apai

fimu g’

. éfia o-{Aevo-e 6 . Nabonnabus

Nafio’

wafiogi gm ue'.

Ecawa’

zgh nog Sc. Eu. Go. 1 F026» ; Sc. Eu.

I NaBofiwaBo; Dind.

AFTE R the six first Chaldaean kingsreigned , reigned the following Arabian kings of Chaldaea .

1 . Mardocentes 45 years.

From the founda tion 45 years .

2 . Mardacus 40 years.

85 years.

2 8 years.

1 1 3 years.

3 7 years.

1 5 0 years .

40 years .

1 9 0 years.

2 5 years.

2 1 5 years.

OF THE ASSYRIAN KINGS

FROM ABYDENUS .

*

Furr, inquit, N inus,N INUS (says Abydenus) was the son

Arbeli (fili us) ; qui C ha of Arbelus ; who was the son of

al i ; qui A rbel i ;qui Ane C haalus, the son ofAnebus, the son

bi ; qui Babi i ; qu i Bel i of Babius, the son of Belus king ofregis A ssyriorum .

”the Assyrians .

The passage above ci ted from Abydenus in th e Armenian edition of

Eusebius’s Chronicle places Ninus the sixth in descent from Belus, introducing

the same names in an inverted order, that occur in the following Assyr ian

dynasties of Syncellus and Afi-icanus (see p . 70) between Teu taeus the twentyeighth and Dercyllus the th irty-fourth . The Edi tor in a note produces some

passages from Moses C horonensis and others to shew that such was the generalOpinion among the Armenians.

DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN KINGS

FROM AFRICANUS .

SYNCE LLU S .

AEETPIQN a’

. 615050 0 6 00 6

Bi ke; 31 77B'. N 6 0; 67 4 yB

'.

Eew’

pawg MB’

.

q 'aq,* 5not? Z c

fi

wgfi’

via; N i'yov xa t Z ep tpafi

6 Apeiog X .

g".

’

Apai

7\¢og 6 7 7) (A'.

C'. Ee

’

pfn; 31-7; 73 .

n’ ’

AP/mw3msi 37 7) M'

Bfihwxog gm As'.

t". Ba hama; 113 .

mf

. 2 63 604 gm

tfi'. Mauvfibg 67 1) 7G.

a’I I

iy . A 0 xa 7 uoqH6 7 7) All

Edm'

fpo; 14m

te’

. Mai

/w ho; 21 7) 7C .

GT'

fl MB,

w a g 31 71 An'Go.

I’Ae,ua,u63 n9 B

AB'. Go

q] ufi'Go. m .

fl Efl agfiafw;GO.

B .

OF the Assyrian kings the l st was

Belus who reigned 5 5 years.

2 . N inus 5 2 years.

3 . Semiramis 4 2 .

4 . Ninuas who is called Z amis

the son of N inus and Semiramis : hereigned 3 8 years.

5 . Arius 3 0 years .

6 . Aralius 4 0 .

7 . Xerx es8 . A rmamithres

9 . Belochus

1 0 . Balaeus

l l . Sethos

1 2 . Mamuthos

A schalius

1 4 . Sphaerus

1 5 . Mamulus

1 6 . Spartheos

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

7 2 DYNA STY or A SSYR IA N KINGS .

SYNCELLUS .

if .

’

A0 xa 'rai3ng hf .

mi

. 27 77 MGI

'

£3 . Bfihoxog ne'.

3, I

x'. Ba ha ‘

ro’

p'qg 1 7; 7t

xa'. Aa y vrpfdng 31 1) X.

xfi'. 2 w0 a

£

png 61 7) x /

wy'. A a

lmrpa hg 76.

n3'. Ha vvdg 61 71 546 .

ne'. Eé0 a p‘

un; xfi'.

u6 . MtSPa'

fog 67 4 at .

Tev'r a

‘uog, 5 xa i Ta v

r aimg na pe?

7 10 ;

f

yo'

y exwg, AB’.

mf. Tev‘r a i

'

og ,a d'.

as .

’

ApaBr7j7xog

‘

i' 3 1 19 M18"

N. X aika o; (xe'.

Aa’

.

”A l/ 63 0;

7x3 . Baffin) ; 37 1; 7g,

Ny'. 1 61 7) A

'.

AS’

. Aev'kog 21 7)

E6ndnyng § 37 71 An’

.

Af'. Aa o0 3 6

'vng 31 7)

NQ'. “691 105871; 27 7) 7t

'.

An'. 31 1) ad .

A3 . s". H

,u'.

’

Anpa'

ya€

mg 21 77 MB"

®5v0g5My th/«suo; Kw

no'Aepog,

‘

EAMx/w'r i 2 0 53805115.

waMxo;H e 6e

Ea pSa yéwaKho; Ta p0 3u gu

BaAe'rcfgn; G0 . 1’Aga6f7\oc B . 1 Sc.

Elwi n/mg Go. I] ”3 G0 . m.—Se.

1T5 2 . 2 ap3avéfl akog, Vulg .

‘H‘ G0 .

1 7 . A sca tades 3 8 years.

1 8 . Amantes 45 .

1 9 . Belochus 2 5 .

2 0 . Balatores 3 0 .

2 1 . Lamprides 3 0 .

2 2 . Sosares 2 0 .

2 3 . Lamprae 3 0 .

2 4 . Pannas 4 5 .

Sosarmus 2 2 .

2 6 . M ithraeus 2 7 .

2 7 . Teutamus—who is called bysome Tautanes : he reigned 3 2years .

2 8 . Teutaeus

2 9 . Arabelus

3 0 . C halaus

3 1 . Anebus

3 2 . Babius

3 3 .

3 4 . Dercylus

3 5 . Eupacmes

3 6 . Laosthenes 4 5 .

Pertiades 3 0 .

3 8 . Ophrataeus 2 1 .

3 9 . Ephecheres

40 . A craganes 4 2 .

4 1 . Thonus surnamed C oncolerus,by the Greeks Sardanapalus : he

reignedi

2 0 years.

Sardanapalus built the cities of

Thinceus

DYNA STY OF

SCA L I GER .

if . 21 7) M'.

m’

. 31 7) .U

Bfikoxog xe'.

x'. Baoxa

i'ropm;

alé 27 77 A'.

m'. Aapwptfin; 67 7) 7

C

.

113 . n‘

.

x'y'. Aquwpa 'bg 21 1) X.

xS'. 21 77 {Li

xe’

. Eda-a pp. “ u3 .§MsS‘

paTo; kg,

xg'. Ted‘

r a fxog 5 xa l Teu

‘r am; 27 7) AB

'.

xn’

. Tev‘

ra i'

o;

x3 . Owe/FogH’

6r *qN.

X. Ae'

v ho;i

6 7 1; pf

.

Aa’

.

’

Ewra'x

‘wqg 27 71

AB'. Aa oaSe

’

mg é'r 'q

7vy'. Il vp

'n a

i

Sngfl 61 17 N.

75 . 27 7) m’

.

M'. 3 1 7) yfi

'.

’

Axpwyciw)g

ag'. Ofiyogdhey/ 071.6 110; Kor

mikepog‘

EM 'qwa's-l Z ap8a ydi f I

1mm; 6 1 7] n

051-09 imam-o; 7 6;

/oval;

A SSYR IA N KINGS .

S imul un iversa A ssyriorumDynas’

A 0 0 vpi'wv

,Ba a-otebg, éqrepfiper tia jux ta certos Scriptores (perdu

é mwa ; rob; qrpb aim-of} ravit) annos MCCXL . jux ta al ios autem

BaAa 'répn; Afr. Sc. m. f n awéa ; Afr.

I ,a s

'

. Afr. pB'

. Afr.

HIn Scaliger’

s list of Africanus, he also introduces between Teutaeus

11 Hupn tfi ns Afr.

xS'

.

,uB

'.

A'

. X a’

zAao;

Aa'

.

"

A vaBo;

AB’

. M640;

,a s

'

.

M'

.

MC—See p . 69 .

OQpar e'

m; Sc. m.

H Afi'

. Sc. m.

A RM E NIAN .

Ascatades

AmintasBelochus

Balatores

Lamprides

Sosmares

Lampares

Pannias

Sosarmus .

M ithreus

Teutamus

xxvn . Teutaeus

xxvm . Th inaeus

xx i x . D erusus

x xx . Eupalmes

xxxr. Laosthenes

xxxu . Peritiades

x xxm . Ophrataeu

xxxrv . Ophatanes

xxx v . A craz anes

xxxv r. Sardanapalles

ann.

74 DYNA STY or A SSYR IAN KING S .

SYNCE LLUS'7 40 6

* m i’

A7xtd7\nv r a‘

zg Tarsus and Anchiale in one day .

mi

l e ; 611 p ug? fuxe’

pqc.‘

H fia a fltet’

a The Assyrian emp ire founded A .M .

sic; 0 3 xa 3 07ux3v no0wx3y fixoe'3 2 1 6 . flourished 1 460 years and was

61 0; 376456 , 8tapxé'0 a 0 a 37 77 overthrown A .M . 4675 .

,a vE

'air ?) now/ axon; ,7 0 50

'

a!

erovg.

aixmrev Vulg.—qi'maer Sc.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

DYNASTY OF ASSYRIAN -KINGS .

ASSYRIORUM primum regemscribunt Eilum, quem et ab As»

syriis et Phoenices et PersiDeum vocaverunt . Hunc B iumGraeco nomine interpretave

runt.I . Bilus vero primus in A s

syrios regnav it annos Lxu , et

partem Asias .

1 1 . Post haec regnav it N inusannos L I I . Iste condidit N inevem civ itatem A ssyriorum, et

veniens in Asia vocatus est

Picus.

1 1 1 . Post quem Semiramis,uxor ejus ammos x nn . HancReam vocaverunt propter ejusmultam atrocitatem.

IV . Post hunc Z inas, reg

navi t annos x xxvm .

v . Arius x xx .

Th is Catalogue is g iven by Scaliger from a Chronological compilation “ab

homine barbaro, inepto, Hellenismi et Latinitatis imperi tissimo.

” It is possibly amutilated copy of Castor’s Canon, as it ends with the second Ninus. See p.

THEY write tha t the first kingof the Assyrians was Bilus,

whom the Assyrians, Phoenieiaus, and Persians, call God.In the Greek language theycall him Dius .

1 . Bilus, who was the firstking, reigned over theAssyriansand part ofAsia 62 years .

2 . Afterwards reigned N inus5 2 years. He founded N ineveh , a city of the Assyrians,and coming intoAsia was calledPicus.

3 . After h im Semiramis, h iswife, 4 2 years. She was calledRea on account of hermanifoldatroc ities.

4 . After her Z inas reigned3 8 years.

5 . Arius reigned 3 0 years.

DYNASTY OF THE A SSYR IA N KINGS .

A ranus anuos XL .Xerx es,qui et Ballens

x xx .

Mamithrus xxxvn .

Bilochus xxx v .Balleus L I I .

xr. Al ta llus xxxv .x i 1 . Mamithus xxx .

xm . I tafferus

x 1v . Mamythus xxx v .Sparens XL .

xvr. A scatagus XL .xvn . Amintus L .xvm . Actosai et Semiram isfemina x xn r.

xxx . Bilochus xx v .

Belleroparus xxx rv .

x xx. Lampridus xxxn .

x xn . Posarus

x xm . Lamparus xx x .

x xxv . Paun ius et Zeus XLV .x xv . Sosarmus x x .

xx v i . M ithreus x xx v .xxvn . Tautelus xxx n .

Anno isto tricessimo secundo confixus est Sol

(Ilion ab Acheis.

xxvm . Euteus annos x 1 .

xx rx . Thineus x xrx .

C ercillus XL .x xx r. Eupalus xxx vr.

xxxn . Lausthenus v .

xxxm . Peritiadus xxx .

xxxxv . Ophrateus x x .

x xx v . Ophratanu L .xx xvi . A crapaz us x L .

xxx vn . Tonos C onceleros quivoca tur Graece Sardanapalusanuos

x xxvm . N inus XIX .

S imul reges x xx rx antiqu iA ssyriorum perseveran tes an

nos mille quadringentos triginta . Ab istis autem in

prima Olymp iada , annos v n

Assyriorum regnum.

Altogether these thirty-nineancient kings of the Assyriansreigned 1 4 3 0 years . And fromthem to the first Olymp iad thekingdom of the Assyr ians continued six ty-seven years.

C HALDZEAN DYNASTY OF

NABON'

ASAR .

THE E CCLE S IA STICA L CANON .

TA z a xy a ya aap,367 01 Na TH E ecclesiastical computa tion of

Boya a aipov, é’

m xa ra‘

c f l y ém hn the years from Salmanasar who is

0 ta 0‘

7 m67v-0 7 01x6 1'w0 1i1 30 ; Ru

'

pau, the same as Nabonasar to Alex anxa i 67 6 47 00 7 05 Ma der ofMacedon.

a Nafioy ci 0 a po; 5 noel 2 057x

y a ua 0 c‘

cp* f

ypa rpfq'

Myo'

y evo; 67 7) x6'.

3 . Nai

flw; 67 77

v gnpo; na l 67 51]

Ma pSoxe’

wna Sogi'

119'

f a! IApu6a yo; 6 1 7) 6

B’.

Bfih thog§ 67 19“ 7 0 1106002640 0 ; 67 17 g

"

.

67 0;

M60 n0 tf4 0'

03a n0;fl 67 17

Eahp ova adp Go. 1' Vulg. B .

I Map8om/4 7rai

b‘

oxos Vulg . Bfiknko; Go.

'

lpny16tx)0 \os G0 . 1] M e0mmo’

p3axo; A .-M 6 0 0 1 0 4

,u.5p8axos G0 .

1 . Nabonasar who is called inScrip ture Salmanasar, reigned2 5 years . 2 5 .

Nabius 8 3 3 .

C h inz erus and Po

rus 5 3 8 .

Ilulaeus 5 4 3 .

Mardocempadus 1 2 55 .

A rceanus 5 6 0 .

Interregnum 2 6 2 .

Belilus 3

Aparanadisus 6 7 1 .

Erigebalus 1 72 .

Mesesimordacus 4 7 6 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

80 C l-IA LDJEAN DYNASTY

THE E CC LE SI ASTICA L CANON .

xfi’. 757 4

0 ’

67 7;

2 a 00 500x700 ;‘

i' 67 01

KwnMSa x/o; i 67 7)

na'.

0!

6 7 7)

if. Nafiovx050050 wpnvibe27 7)

M'

m'. Efietkc‘

LSfl Ma poBa‘

zx 67 77

N rptykfi0 apog** 5 not.)

Ba h7 ai 0 a p 67 7)

NaBoyci

5to; 5 xx )’A0 7 0 0

2

Aa pe'

fog1T’

A0 0 0m§

p00 It xa i

fg’.

PERSIAN

xa'. Kapo; H6p0 51'

v 07001 7 0;

Bac0 t7t6 i1; 67 7) 7x0].

uB’. Ka i/ £50 01; 055; d w

wy'. M057 0 : éSGAtPO} B’ 2 54651310 ; not ? I10 w§00

’7 07;

x5'. Aa pei’

o; 075;"1 0 7 020 7 00

Vulg .

xKwnk asavb'

z; G0 .

B .

1 2 . Interregnum 8

1 3 . Isarindinus 1 3

1 4 . Saosduch inus 9

1 5 . C ineladanus 1 4

1 6 . Nabopalasarus 2 1

1 7 . Nabuchodonosor hisson 4 3

1 8 . Euilad Marodach 5

O . 0 0 O .

Niriglesarus who is

Baltasar 3 .

Nabonadius who

Ast'

yges Darius A sand Artax

is

suerus

erxes 1 7 O .

DYNASTY.

1' Aoéxlo; Go.

N aBon aAa 0 a apo; B .

5575520 80190d A .—’

EB¢55wMeposaxGo.

u p N rpnykfin tpo; Go.—a tykfiaapo; A. B .

fl 13 59 0 10; A. B .-Acipd stog G0 .

B .

I}'A 0 00r

’

;pou A. B .

H”"1 0 7 47 00 A . B .

Cyrus the first kingof Persia 3 1 .

Cambyses the son of

Cyrus 8The Magi two brothers Smerdius and

Pausoutes 7 months.

Darius the son of

Hystaspes 3 6

OF N ABON A SAR .

THE A STRONOM ICA L C ANON .

“Ba a 1 2 . Interregnum 8 .

37 0 03 EC’

o

1 0 0 411056 009le 67 4 I 3 . Isarindinus 1 3

2 0000 50095600 1“ 1 4 . Saosduch inus 9

7:

tE'. Krmh a SéMui 27 77

tq'. N afiéwa l a 0 ép00 §

7 007 115; NafiovxoSo

050 0 41 67 77 xa'.

if . N afiowa Aa a époa S

na l NaBovxob‘

oi/o'0 wp

67 ”(My . pfg'.

of. 1 8 . Illoarudamus 3

N 1pry a 0 07.a 0 ci

pov** 1 9 . N irigasolasarus 5

67 1; e'.

n'. N aBom Stou 7 075 10 00} 2 0 . Nabonadius who is

3 1 0 7 0067 00 ; 6mM'. 0 3

'A styages 3 4

PERSIAN DYNASTY.

na'. Ru

'

pau 67 1) 3 . 2 1 . Cyrus 9nB

’

. Ka pfiu’

w v 67 7; n'. 2 2 . Cambyses 8

xy'. Aa per

’

ov 67 7) 0 583 2 3 . Darius 3 6x5 . 67 4 na

’

. 2 4 . Xerx es 2 1

’Ia apm8fvou A .

—’

10 apm86000 B .

1 I aoasovxfou Vulg .—2 0zo$ovxr'vou B .

1 KwMaSAo Go.-Dind. proposes Kwnka ou.

N aBouo a a 0 dpou B.—NaBov7ra7\ot0 0 égou Go.

N aBouxo'o‘

ovo’

aop G0 . fl’lAAouap /tou Go.

t nyaaoxaa'a'zgou B . G0 .

8 1

C ineladalus 1 4

Nabopalasarus the

father ofN abuchodo

nosor 2 1

Nabopalasaruswhois

Nabuchodonosor 4 3

82 C HALDIEAN DYNASTY

THE E CCLE S IA STICA L CANON .

xe’. M GPE’I); via; Aapez

’

au,ufi 2 5 . Xerxes the son of

0a ; Darius 2 0 monthsxg'. “517 00567150; 560500 6 2 6 . Artax erx es the son

Ma npa'

xetp 3 7 07 M7L 1“

ofXerxes , Longimanus 43

ug' He’

pEng 0 23; 2 7 . Xerx es the son ofArMm ; fit. taxerxes 2 months.

n'

a'. 2 07 610005; {xi i/a ; Q. 2 8 . Sogdianus 7 months

x8'. Aa p67a; aca No’

Sra; + 6m Darius Nothus 1 9 1 40 ,

134.

N . “ pi 5Myfiymu 6m 3 0 . Artax erxes Mnemon

w. 40

Aa'.s0 X0;

’

Apm £ép£ov use; O chus the son of Artax erx es 5

AB’

.

”Apo

-ov a aehpo

‘

fi"

0 9600 3 2 . Arses the brother of6 7 7] 5 0 Ochus 4

Ny'

. Aa pefavf

y’ ’

Ap0 ai

,uav 67 07 Dari us III . the son of

Arsamus 6

34 . Alex ander of Mace67 77 s

"

. don 6

67 1) Go. m. 1‘

p a . Go. m.

I 14 03 00 51100 0 ; Vulg .—No$ 0 0 600,uog B.

—155 0 5 fi va'

,uos librarius.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

8 3'

PTOLEMZEUS’

CANON

FROM THEON .

AEE'I

‘

PISZN KAI MHAQN .

a’. NaBax/a 0 0 a

i

pav 67 01

B'. Na 3x

’

av B’as"

.

X 10§fp00 it a lHai

pav ad .

3 Iav'ya t'av NH.

Ma p3axqmrai

300 M.

g’

. arpo'17 ou

B“

.

of. Bflkt’

fiov’

A7 pwva 3f00

ti

. Pt'ynfin’

hav

M6 0 6 0 0qxap30€nau

nB'.

’

ABa 0 ¢'7t6 0 7 av if

uy'.

’

A 0 0 a pa 3c’

vav uy'.

Ea a0 3avx'q'av u

'. p

X vi/ 11 00302000 KB

'. 0103 .

Nafiaxoka 0 0 0€

pav

IK“ .

KINGS OF THE A SSYR IA NSAN D MEDES .

8 . Belibus 3

9 . Apronadius 6

1 0 . Rigebelus 1

1 1 . Mesessimordacus 4

1 2 . Interregnum 81 3 . A ssaradinus 1 3

1 4 . Saosducheus 2 0

1 5 . C huniladanus 2 2

1 6 . Nabocolassarus 2 1

Nabonassarus

Nadius 2

C hin z irus and Porus5

Iugaeus 5

Mardocempadus 1 2

Arcianus 5

In terregnum 2

FROM NABONAS AR TO A NTON INUS .

NaBanaAa 0 0 0£

000

W's

N 10rxa 0 0 a7xa 0 0 ai

000

N a fiaya 3t’

00 if .

HEPEQN BAEIAEQN .

na’

. K0000 3,

113 . Ka i/ £150 00 u'. mt g

-l.

wy'. Aa pefav a

'.

$13 . 5 60500 na’.

xe'. a

'.

0405.

105 . A a 06 1'00 B

'. 13 .

xg'. “ 07 00560500 360 7 6000

14 ?

xn’

.

"Oxav xa

‘

. m'.

013 .

’

A00’

10 7 00 B'.

73

. Aaper’

av

EAAHNQN BA Z IAEQN .

3 31 7 650603000 0.0.x . n'. 11 0x3

'.

<I>17J 7 7 00’

A0130 u'00 g

’

.

Ai'

yau

EAAHNQN BAEIA. EN

A II’

THTQ.

11 7 07 60000100 Aaiyav x'.

11 7 . (10 7 0 3670100 7t 'q'. ag

'.

Nabocolassarus 4 3

Iluarodamus 2

N iricassolassarus 4

Nabonadius 1 7

KINGS OF THE PE RS IANS .

Cyrus 9Cambyses 8Darius I . 3 6

Xerxes 2 1Artaxerx es I . 4 1

Darius II . 1 9

Artax erx es II . 46

C ebus 2 1A rostes 2

Darius III . 4

KINGS OF THE GRE E KS .

Alexander the Great 8 .

(I

4 2 4 .

Ph ilippus Aridaeus 7 . 7 . 4 3 1 .

Alexander JEgus 1 2 . 1 9 . 44 3 .

GRE E K KINGS OF EGY PT .

PtolemaeusLagus 2 0 . 3 9 . 463 .

Pt. Philadelphus 3 8 . 77 . 50 1 .

«aw

8 4 °

PTOLEW EU S’ CANON .

H7 . 150607 67 00 2 6 .

H 7 . (11 17x07 027 000; AC'.

H7 . 1 7 10502

1100 ; 103 .

H7 . Othalufir apag

H7 .

H7 . 2 017 5500;

H7 . 13 100 150 00 x3

'

10 657 007 00 ; nfi'.

9“

PQMA ISZN BAEIAEIZ .

A67 060 7 00

I I

K7t0 w31'00

Ne'

pwya;

0 060 7 000 10 003

T1'7 00

A00 67 10 wai7

N6000 00 a’.

T0a 1a yai1'

34301000071 uac'.

I I

Awwwvav wy

9" 0 53'(l y .

KINGS OF THE ROMANS .

f 7 905 Qy .

Pt . Euergetes 2 5 .

Pt . Ph ilopator 1 7 .

Pt . Epiphanes 2 4 .

Pt . Philometor 3 5 .

Pt. EuergetesII . 2 9 .

Pt . Soter 3 6 .

Pt. D ionysus 2 9 .

Cleopatra 2 2 .

Augustus 4 3 . 3 3 7 . 76 1 .

Tiberius 2 2 . 3 5 9 . 78 3 .

Ga ius 4 . 3 63 . 7 87 .

Claudius 1 4 . 3 77 . 8 0 1 .

Nero 3 9 1 . 8 1 5 .

Vespasianus 1 0 . 401 . 82 5 .

Ti tus 3 4 04 . 82 8 .

Dometianus 1 5 . 4 1 9 . 8 43 .

Nerva 1 . 4 2 0 . 844 .

Trajanus 1 9 . 4 3 9 . 86 3 .

Adrianus 2 1 . 4 60 . 884 .

Anton inus 2 3 . 4 83 . 9 07 .

C a lvisius, p . 7 9 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

86 ' DYNASTI ES OF THE MEDIAN KINGS .

(11001007 77; 67 17 VI . PhraortesKuaEa

i

pn; 171

4 AB’

. VII . C iax aresof. “ 0 7 0 027 11; 67 7; M

'. VI I I . A styages

FROM HERODOTUS .

Andra ) ; 67 1; w’

. 1 . Deioces

27 77 xB’

. 2 . Phraortes

Ka aipn; 37 7; pf. 3 . C yax ares

4 . Astyages

FROM C TESIAS .

ale

“01902

10 11; 67 1) nn’

. 1 . A rbaces 2 8 years.

67 7; V'. 2 . Maduces 50 .

2 150 0100 0; 7C. 3 . Sosarmus 3 0 .

67 07 v’

. 41 . Artias 5 0 .

’

A0B10€m; 113 . 5 . Alibianes 2 2 .

pf. 6 . Arsaeus 40 .

27 77 ufi'. 7 . Artynes 2 2 .

“07 13 020000; 67 7) ‘u'

, 8 . A rtibarnas 40 .

’

A 0 1-1,Baipa 867 08Bam After the death ofAstibaras king7 5 11 M580 0 7 15091 of the Medes of old age, reign

ed

’

A 0 7 02

3.2 ; 5 15775 9 . Aspadas h is son, whom the‘

EMfimu’A0 7 0 0

2

7 7) ; Greeks call Astyages .

KGAOU’

MGVDQ'. B iod. S ic . L i l) . I] . p . 84 .

Jackson gives a catalogue of the Median kings composed of the four firstfrom the list of Syncellus, and the five last from this of C tesias.

f Ma 030 6xns m . I’A07 6xa ; In .

Diodorus, in subsequently relating the revolt of Parsodes and the war of

the Caducei or Carducci with the Medes, changes the name to’

A07 01'

Ios .

I]’A 7r&I180¢s m.

DYNASTIES OF THE MEDIAN KINGS .

FROM CASTOR .

*

QUOD vero CCLXIX annorum

M idorum obtinuerunt tempora ,sic : a princip io Abbaci , quiprimus regnav it inM idi a, usqueAlyatum quem Cyrus ex terminans in Persida regnum mi

gravit .I . Abracus ann . x xvm .

I I . Sosarmus IV .

I I I . Mamythus XL .I V. C ardiceus XXII I .V . D iycus L IV .

VI . Fraortus XXIV .V I I . C yax arus xxxn .

VI I I . Astyacus xx xvm .

Hae c M idorum regna permanserunt per anuos CCLXIX aquintodec imo anno O z iae regisJudae, hoc est, L I I I annorum

primae Olympiadae. Finii t au

tem quinquagesima quartaOlymp iada anno trecen tessimo

octavo regnante Astyago, quemex terminav it Cyrus Persus inquinquagesima quarta Olymp iada .

This is from the barbarous Latin chronology mentioned, p. 76 .

THE times of the kingdom of

theMedes continued 2 69 years,thus From the beginning of

the reign of Abbacus, the firstking ofMed ia toAlyatus, whomCyrus dethroned when he transferred the empi re to Persia .

1 . Abracus 2 8 years.

2 . Sosarmus 4 .

3 . Mamythus 4 0 .

4 . C ardi ceus 2 3 .

5 . D iycus 54 .

6 . Fraortus 2 4 .

7 . C yax arus 3 2 .

8 . A styacus 3 8 .

The kingdom of the Medes,therefore, continued 2 69 years,

‘from the 1 5 th year of Oz ias,king of Judah, that is 5 3 yearsbefore the first Olymp iad, and

i t ended in the 54 th Olymp iad,in the 3 08 th year, in the reignof A styagus, whom Cyrus the

Persian dethroned in the 54 th

Olympiad —Se . Eu . C hron . 7 8 .

CANON OF THE K INGS OF THEBES '

FROM ERATOSTHENES .

JI j

’l

V‘fo«fil e?Jaq -w tm a -“ f‘ I i’

HPQTOE éfiamhevo'

cMi xing"e

Oa’

m; QnBa Z'ogd

' 3g e'

py-q

yev’

e'r a i An

’

wagg éfia afitevo'ev

3mEfi'.

Onfia c’

wr e’

fia a f

Aeuc e‘

ASa’

rSflg vie; Mfiyewg§yS

’

. 057 0 ; épptmeu’

e'ra t

Onfla r’

wv A i fyvfzr

‘n'wy wh o;

e’

Baw'Dteva e A8 3 3“ o

'

y ai

yvmg37 7) AB

'.

6 7113 0.w éfla a ikeva e

A ra /967; viz: 31 7)

037 0; éplqeti

e'r a i (DIM

,

r amp“Onfia fwy e

’

Ba a iAew e e'.

Rama,“ vie; “ 3 63 m ; 8

Mr’

vns B .

1 ouw'

mg Vulg .—®mh ns B.

—Thyuites Eu.

I ada'mos Din. from Jabl. M/vew; G0 .

11 Sc. Dim—pa dre”; A . B. Go.

THE first who reigned wasMenes the

Thebinite, the Thebaean which is byinterpreta tion Dio

'

nius. He reignedsix ty

~ two years.

The 2 nd of the Theban 'kingsreigned A thothes the son of Menes,

5 9 years. He is called by interpretation H ermogenes.

The 3 rd of the Theban Egyptiankings was A thothes, of the same

name, 3 2 years.

The 4 th of the Theban kings wasD iabies the son ofA thothes, 1 9 years .

By interpretation he is called Phileteam s.

The 5 th of the Theban kings wasPemphos, the son of A thothes, who

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

8 6 CANON OF THE K INGS OF TH EBES .

Qnfia fawflé

Ie'. e

’

fia o’ fitevo'e

Kw/xa a r'bgfi

'

na'r a

‘

t 33

e’

w’

ovg v hu a n a'rhg E

l

m na'.

(9 11501.w IgJ

. e’

fiamhevd e

Ea fiqugi B'. 21 77 n'Q'.(9 77,3 61.w It . e

’

fia a'fitevoe

Mdaxepfig §(

HAtO’

SOTO'

g 3 7 7)

Aa'.

®nfia fwy m'. e

’

fiam’

keva e

Mafia-3 7; H27 77 Ny'.

Onfia fwv I5". e

’

fia a I'Aeva e

fl a yyfigfl 17 7)

he'.

OnBa I'wy n

'. efia c fkeva ev

’

A7rdmrovg‘

H‘

p éfy Ia rog, 031 0;d d I scog 4mm cra pa wpa vwa r eBa

o-{Aeva eu 2m p

'.

(9 713 01.w na'.

’

Exea xoaondpa g i i 37 0 ; a'.

Onfia t’

my nfi'. éfia a fkeva e

Nfrwnpz; v yh o’

w'r ) mi?

c’

p b‘

g, ii

e’

a'

rw’

A3 77y& Num

¢a'

pog,

(“DmBa I'wy wy

'. G

'

Bow'fkeva'e

MvpraTog “mam/5807 0; 3 1 71l

ufi

Onfia fwy nS’

. G’

Ba afiteva ecl

®uoa iluépng H”npwr a Ibg, o

I

e’

a'

rw hNog, em IB.

Din . inserts A lyun rfwvf—Se. inserts i t throughout .—Go. inserts Ba a /M um.

l" Ko/ua a'rh; GO . I Eemd

‘

iptg Se. GO.

Moaxs'

pts Go. MoaSfis Din. B.

{I Ho’

Ip ‘uo; G0 .

-fl ai,u vop Sc.

4“ Iy'

. Sc. H""An-0mm ; SO.

11’Exeax6; 6 xoipa ; A .

—’

Axeaxb;’

Oxapa § GO. Exea xos o'

Ko’

zpa s Sc.

N l ’rpoxls B . Ou'omp égns Din. Jabl .

The 1 5 th of the Theban kingsSa0ph is C omastes, or, according to

some, C hrematistes, reigned 2 9 years.The 1 6 th of the Theban kings

Sa0 phis the second, reigned 2 7 years.

The 1 7 th of the Theban kings,Moscheres Heliodotus, reigned 3 1

years.

The 1 8 th of the Theban kings,Musth is, reigned 3 3 years.

The 1 9 th of the Theban kings,Pammes A rchondes, reigned 3 5

years .

The 2oth of the Theban kings,Apappus Max imus, is sa id to havereigned 1 00 years wi th the ex ceptionofone hour .The 2 l st of the Theban kings,

Echescosocaras, reigned one year . “

The 2 2 nd of theTheban sovereignswas a queen, who reigned instead ofher husband ; she was named N itocristhat is Athena the Victorious, and

reigned.

6 years .

The 2 3 rd of the Theban kings ,Myrtaeus Ammonodotus, reigned 2 2

years .

The 2 4 th of the Theban kings,Thyosimares the robust, who is calledthe Sun , reigned 1 2 years .

CANON or TH E KINGS or TH EBE S . 8 7

9 778a xc

’

. e‘

Bam’

Aevo-e The 2 5 th of the Theban kings,e’

m’w a iEfia a ; 1 3 Thinillus, which is the augmenter ofn a

i

rpwv xpai

ro; Zn ; 71' coun try ’

s strength , reigned 8 years .

9 715a e’

fia mheva e The 2 6 th of the Theban k ings,Ee

‘wppovxpa

l'rng,

‘

o’

e’

am‘

Hpa Semphrucrates, who is Hercules Har

xkfig‘

Apnoxpé rn; 37 1; In'. pocra tes, reigned 1 8 years .

Onfia fw xg'. e

’

fia a I’

Aeva-e The 2 7th of the Theban kings,

Xovfirlyp Ta'

apog'

fr v’

pawo; 21 1; C huther Taurus the tyrant, 7 years .

g'.

(9 73551.w n'

a'. G

’

Ba a'fkevcr e The 2 8 th Of the Theban kings ,

Mevpllgfh kém opogi é

’

m IB'. MeuresPhi loscorus, reigned 1 2 years.

Onfia fwr e’

fiam’

keva e The 2 9 th of the Theban kings,p t a e¢3 3z § 1160710 ; «DIM C homaeph tha Cosmus Ph ilephaestus,(pa wn ; é

’

m Ia'. reigned 1 1 years .

GnBa I'wy X . éBa a-I

’

Aevo-e The soth of the Theban kings ,Z omouwo

'aoxoc1TTu

’

pawo; 27 77 Soecuniosochus the tyran t, reigned 6055 years .

enema» Aa’

. éBa a I'Aeua e The 3 1 st of theTheban kings, Pen

ner ea firvpfi;“ 6 é

’

w; teathyres, reigned 1 6 years.

e’

Bam’

Aeua e The 3 2 nd of the Theban kings,2 7 4 3474 0 474“ 11 B

’

. é’

m xy'. Stamenemes the second, reigned 2 3

years .

Onfia fwv Ny'. é

‘Ba a'f The 3 3 rd of the Theban kings,

keno-e EIo-romxepmg‘

Hpa Sistosicbermes, Hercul es the strong,sou]; xpa

—r a ab; flfl

”er r; I s

'. reigned 55 years.

Onfia fwy A33 e’

fia a'fitevo'e The 3 4 ih of the Theban kings,“10

5

p 251W) Ivy'. Maris, reigned 4 3 years .

eopIM os Se.—e /9IM os A .

—2 53 fm.os B .

t XouaS/ sp‘r aflpos Jabl. I Mepfis ¢M0 0 0¢os Sc.

Xoaaeasa Go. Salm. Go. A .

11 Dind.—2 ux06wos 6xvn ipavvos A .

—2 0m06wos 6xu1'6pawos B .

—2 xouw6o'oxos

fi pawos Se.—A yxo6wos ’

Oxtmépawos Go.

H ew saSvpls G0 .“H 5181 610 . 111 . II Brown e/ans G0 .

Din. leaves the 3 3 d vacant, and continues the rest as th e 3 4th , &c.

m] ’Egromxep,uns Jab] .

THI'

A . B . Din. xpai‘

ros G0 .fl “ Moipns

' B .

8 8 CANON OF THE KINGS OF TH E E-ES .

Onfia fwu Ae'. G

’

Bav'fxeva e

Ka i‘

Epy iig viz;

751 7; e'.

OnBa I'wv Kg

'. éBam

’

Aeva e

u n O'.

Onfia fwy i f . éfia a'fheva'e

(hpov’

pwy ,in'roz e

'.

OnBa I'wv h f. 313 060460 0 6

“ povfidw a wg’

f 2m fty'

z loé a aos Sc.—2 Iq5w&s Go. 1

’A,uovp3 a70$ Sc

The 3 5 th of the Theban kings,Siphoas, which is Hermes the son of

Hephaestus, re igned 5 years.

The 3 6 th of the Theban kings,reigned 14 years.

The 3 7 th of the Theban kings,Phruron , which is N ilus, reigned, 5

years.

The 8 8 th Of the Theban kings,Amuthantaeus, reigned 6 3 years .

Sync . C hron . 9 1 . 9 6 .

1 2 3 . 1 47

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

9 0 THE OLD EGY PTIAN CHRONICLE ."Ewen-a fiat-3 6m Bawhe

'

i'

;

fl0mm er r) mg

Ka i y er,a d‘

rob; yevea i Ie'

KvI/moiz'

xu’

nkou ayefyparpna a va V I

er cr ed-I v/A

'y

Eir a Ta rI‘

r5 y I ; Outl a w

I I 9 I

r eIa , yevewv error p‘i

“pix 01; If Ouya a r eia

Meliatprrfiry yevefiv p

f

y'.

1 4 in descent,(pIrwy , IB

'

, £7 5 11 ryn'

.

"

Ea eI-r a ISI'Oura a'r efa A Iocr 5 in descent,N I a N

mN rwv,f

yevewv e e‘

rwv p93'.

Eif a n'Ovva a'r et

'a A i ca 8 in descent,

wol n fiv, yet/ fair n'

, érfb’

y O'wq

'.

”Ewen-a na'Ovya a'r et

’

a Ta 6 in descent,«I N I

array , 7 6 ;/ sawq é’rwv pita

Eir a xfi'Ovva a r efa Taw 3 in descent,

7 0 W, 7 61168 14 61 5 » (la/f.

"Etta -r at.

ale wy'Ovva a'r efa 2 in descent,

A too'qroh trfiv, veilear B'

, 51 1 0 11

IS .

Eir a nd’

Oura a'r efa 2 a i’

2 4th Sa l tes, 3 in descent,7 55V, yer/ 65 :1 e

’

rfiy 44 years .

HpB; 01; KG'Sumo

-f eta A2! 2 5th E thiopians, 3 in descent,

3‘I0'7rwy , yer

/ 65V fy'

, £7 5» 44 years.

M63 oi); ng'Ovya a'r efa 2 6th Memphites, 7 in descent,

Mempn'fiv, 7 61165 11 g

’

. e’

rfiv 1 77 years.

pog'.

Ka i am } 7 05; at,

Oura o 2 7th Persians, 5 in descent,r efa ; Hepa ai y e

'

, e’

r r'

b'

v 1 2 4 years.

nn'o i 2 8 th

Go. omits this.

1 01131 00; xZ'Sum atr a/a Hepad

‘

iv y sveu’

i v Se.- ‘ro6'rous xZ

'

Suva a 'r u

'a (30 .

—1 01 9

at”B . A . 1 Dind. leaves no space .

Nex t in order are the demigods,in number eight, who reigned 2 1 7

years.

After these are enumerated 15 genera tions of the Cynic cycle, whichex tend to 44 3 years.

The l 6 th Dynasty is of theTanites,eight descents, which lasted 1 9 0 years.

1 7 th Memphites,1 03 years.

1 8 th Memphites,3 48 year s .

1 9 th Diospoli tes,

1 9 4 years.

2oth D iospolites.

2 2 8 years .

2 l st Tanites,1 2 1 years .

2 2 nd Tani tes,48 years .

2 3 rd Diospolites,

1 9 years.

4 in descent,

THE OLD EGY PTI AN CH RON ICLE . 9 1

I”EIIeI'r a It?! Suvao'r eIa Ta

7 N c

wm v, yeremy e'rwy A3

a.

Ka i e’

m wda a a; A Our/ a d'

I I Q ’I Ia n Ta x/ Iron ero; , emm

ITa na

i

l/Ta 0pm?) 1 0 » A Ou

N H I Iva c

-Tenor 6 1 7) M7 xa I g ri me

T I I

a ur a a ya kvoy era ,

ITow

,u epfioy eva ara pa 1 a

5I l I ,I I

,a v a em eIxoa

'

I vrew a mg9 (IIn a p xa t EA

7.n0'w anoxa ‘

rda'r a aw 7 05 Z ai

N IOIa xov p vfiohoyov‘

u emv (MIMI ,

7 V a w 9

TOUT GO'TI 60710 7 60 a urau

I S Q w

any ewu em 1 0 a ur a manag er,( I N0 e

’

or I wpwroy hu mor vrpéI N Im; g atpa ; lU

'

flfAGPWOU gwdwv,IKprou Aeyoy erov n a p a I31'0I ; ,d a

wa rrep na I er 7 0 I ; Fer/mm; rou

c

Pip/4 0?) xa i e’

y Ta i'

; Kvpawfov'

i'

BI'

BM I ; ei’

pn‘

r a i .

FROM CASTOR .

IZEGYPTIORUM regnum inveni

mus ve tustissimum omnium reg

norum : cujus initium sub Ma

nethono dicitur memoramus

scribere .

PrimumDeorum,qui ab ipsisscribuntur faciam regna sic

r'

iyour Vulg .—i1'1 0I Sc.

in descent,

l in descent,

‘

l‘

xueawfia t B .

2 9 th Tanites,3 9 years.

3oth a Tani te,1 8 years .

In all, 3 0 Dynast ies, and 3 652 5

years.

Which number of years, resolvedand d ivided into its consti tuent parts,tha t is to say , 2 5 t imes 146 1 years ,shows that i t relates to the fabled

periodi cal revolution of the Zod iacamong the E gyptians and Greeks ;that is, its revolution from a par

ticular point to the same again, whichpoint is the first minute of the firstdegree of tha t equ inoctial sign whichthey call the Ram, as i t is expla ined inthe Genesis of Hermes and in the

C yrannianbooks —Synod . C itron . 5 1

—Euseb. C kron . 6 .

OF all kingdoms we find tha tof the Egyptians tobe the mostancien t . Of whose beginningwe purpose to write accord ingto the relation ofManetho.

The first dynasty was that ofthe Gods, who are classed bythemselves ; and I reckon thei rre igns thus

9 1 '

‘ Ifestumdicunt quidamDeumregnare in E gyp to annos sex

centos LXXX .

Post htuIc Solem Ifesti an

nos Lxx'v i i .

Post istum Osinosirim anuos

ccccxx .

Post hunc Oron Stoliarchumanuos xx

'

v i I I .

Post '

hunc Typhona anuos

x LV.

C ollig’

untur Deorum regnaanni miile DL .Dein

'

ceps M ithe‘

o‘

rum regnasic

'

‘

PI‘

Ota'

Anubes Am'

usim, quietiam ‘

n yptIOrum“

scripturas

comp'

osuit annos Lxxx‘

i I I .

POSI: hunc Ap ion Grammati

cus,qu i secundum Inachurh in :

terpretabatur annos LXXVI Iquem sub A rgios ini tio re

gnaveruntfi

Post haec Ecyniorumf regesinterpretav it Imitheus vocans

et ipsos, annos duo millia -

c ,

fortissimos vocans .

Haec finis de pri'

mo Tomo

THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRON ICLE .

Some say the God If'

estus

reigned in Egypt 6 80 years.

’

After him the Sun, the son

of Ifestus, 77 years .

After h im Osinosiris, 4 2 0

years.

After him Oros Stoliarchus,2 8 years .

After h imTyphon , 45 years .

This and the next passage are so barbarous and obscure that the translation 1 have given is merely conjectural.nexion with the following from Tatianus.

I suspect this passage has some con

’A 7rI

'wv 6 ypap / I a fl xég $ 176 4 8

’

6’1 I na

7 40 3 0141 5 7 71V A3 1 9“!"Aflwf l s ua

‘

ra‘

t 1 0v'Apy 570v yard/It ems

”lvaxov.—Eus . P r. X ,

1 These Ecynn are manifestly the same with vs’

xua ; of the Dynasties ofManethoand the Manes of the preceding, all which appear to be no other than acorruption of th e fifteen genera tions of the Cynic Cycle Is

'xuwxoz

‘

J in the originalof the old Chronicle, p . 9 0 .

The sum of the reigns of theGods amounts to 1 550 years.

Then succeeds the kingdomof‘ the ‘Demi-gods , thusF irst reigned Anubes Amu

sim, who composed theWritingsof the Egyptians, 3 years.

After h im Ap ion Grammat icus, who reigned 77 years.

In h is reign commenced the

kingdom of Argos, under Inachus .

*

Afterwards the kings of theEcyniid

' by whom mus t be un

derstood the Demi- gods . Theyre igned 2 100 years .

This is the end of the first

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

9 2 °

THE OLD EGYPTIAN CHRONICLE .

mam potestatem secundum scri rates to the 1 7th dynasty and

bitur totum,ut docet, numerum conta ins a period of 1 52 0 years.

habentem anuos mille quingentos xx .

ale

Haec sunt potesta tes ZEgypti These are the Dynasties of

orum. Egyp t .

FROM EUSEB IUS.

PRIMUS homo apud [Egyptios

Hephestus qui ignis inventoripsis fuit .A quo Sol .(Post quem Agathodaemon .

Post)9le quem Cronus.

Post hunc Osiris .

Ac deinde Typhon fraterOsiridis .

Post quem Orus Osiridis etIsidis filius.

ZEgyptii primi h i domina tisunt .Post quos per successionem

protractum est regnum usquead B i tem, in spatio annorum

myriadis triumque millium et

nonagentorum , jux ta annos lu

nares, triginta inquam dierum

numerum enim mensem unum,

ill i annum vocabant .

This passage in the Armenian is between parentheses, and in what wemight call italics. Has i t been interpola ted or omitted ? I have replaced the truenames from th e Armenian Aucher has given them Vulcanus, Sa turni ls, &c.

THE first man according to theEgyp tians was Hephestus, who

was the inventor of fire .

From him descended the Sun .

(After whom Agathodaemon .

After) whom Cronus.

Then Osiris.

And then Typhon, the brother of Osiris.

After whom was Orus, the

son of Osiris and Isis.

These were the first Egyptian kings .

After them the emp ire descended by a long successionto Bites, through a lapse of

years, reckoned, I say ,

in lunar years of thirty daysto each for even now they callthe month a year.

9 3THE OLD EGY PTIA N CHRONIC LE .

Post Deos regnav i t gensSemi-deorum annis MCCLV .

Atque i tem ali i reges dominat i sunt annis MDCCCXV I I .Post quos al i i xxx reges

Memphites anni s MDccx c .

Post eos al i iThynites x regesannis CCC L .

Ac deinde Manium et Semideorum regnum annis MMMMMDCCCXII I .S imul omnes ann i recensen

tur, myrias (et) mill e : quietiam lunares sunt, scilicetmenstrui .

C omputantur simul omnes

ann i lunares quos n ypti i re

ferunt fuisse Deorum et Semideorum atque Manium, duae

myriades, quatuor millia et

DC C C C .

After the Gods, a race of

Demi- gods reigned 1 2 55 years .

Then reigned other kings1 8 1 7 years .

After them thirty Memphitekings , 1 79 0 .

Then ten Thyn ite kings, 3 50years .

Then came the kingdom of

the Manes and Demi-gods,5 8 1 3 .

The number of years al together amounts to

which also are lunar years, thatis to say, months.

All the lunar years, whichthe Egyptians allow to the

reigns of the Gods, the Demigods, and the Manes, are

—Eu. An. 2 00 .

EGYPTIAN DYNASTIES OF

MANETHO .

DYNASTY OF THE DEMIGODS.

Hpai

‘

r 'qOur/a tfl 'efa fle

IAiyvnr fwu a e

’

Ba a IAevoeu

F irst dynasty .

The l st of the Egyptian kings was”Hcpa

-ro; iiwa'v Hephaestus, who re igned 72 4 years

Ka i Téa a'apa ; figs/

paqgi’

Bl

. efia a fheva eye

1312 00;‘

Hcpa t'c'rov iff y firs

/

J:

A i'yvf/I'

rfwy e’

fiaqfkeva ey

’

Af

ya 3 03a f,awy gm vs"

. xa i

fiwa'v ua i Os

'ua

Ai e’

fia a'fkew ev

Kpo'vo; gm Is

l

. na i iiwa v.

A iyuqrrfwv e'. éBa a

'

I'Aeva

'

ev

”Oa IpI; ua i

$10 7; 27 7) 7te

'.

Aiyv'zr

'n'wv zBa a

'

I'Aeva eu

g'. e

’

BaO‘ iAeva ey

Tv'

dwv 37 7) N3"

.

n’

. e’

fiam’

keva ev

70 p0 ; 1i imISeo; gm xc

'.

and a half and 4 days.

Theg gnjd,

was Heliushth

‘

e son of

Hephaestus, 86 years .

3 rd. Agathslaemqn..wwho reigned

5 6 years and a half and 1 0 days,

4 th , Cronus, 40 years and a half.

5 th , Osiris and Isis, 3 5 years.

years.

7th , Typhon, 2 9 years.

8 th, Orus, the demigod, 2 5 years .

A . places these words after Hephaestus.

1 Go. -Im8'

vi . e. 72 4, 3 -4 . Din. I Go.

—7r's"Din. i . e. 80, 1 -6 .

Go.—ys i . e. 56 7- 12 . Din .

‘u'

vDin . A . 11 0 905 Go.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

THE EGYPTIAN DYNASTIES OF

MANETHO

THE F IRST DYNASTY.

AFRIC . SCA L .META véuva ; 7 00; ‘i l AFTER. the dead demigods the first3 6'0v; qrpa

’

n'

n Ba a-meta Ka r a dynasty consisted of eight kings.

pISII eT'I-a : fia fr IAe

'wu Bard.

a’.

70 11 71105 1 0 ; Mq

’

m; O eI The first was Menes the Th i

m’flmg

i“e’

fia a I’

Aew ev e’

rn Efi'. nite ; he re igned 6 2 years, and

3; fini iwnovrorapov‘

i' Stap

frra perished by a wound received fromf

yei; an hippopotamus.

B’."

ASOSII; us, 37 7; yg'. 2 . A thothis, h is son , reigned 57

Se.—®eeIw

'1-as

' GO. f Imro'r é/I ou Go.

N . 13 .—The first column contains the dynasties of Manetho according to

Africanus, from the text ofDindorf: the names and paragraphs included betweenthe parentheses are the variations which occur in the list of Scaliger. The

third column contains the dynasties according to Eusebius, from the text of the

Editor of the Armenian, who for the most part has followed Goar : the variations are those of Scaliger. The fourth column is the Latin translation of the

Armenian, with the variations from the fragments of the old Latin version of

Hieronymus.

THE EGYPTIAN DYNASTIES OF

MANETHO

THE F IRST DYNASTY.

EU SEB . SCA LI

META yexva ; am 7 00; mm

se'ovg, Hpa

i‘

rnvOuva a 7 es'a v Ica

I7 a pI3

'

It ou0‘

I Ba a fltewy 0x7 6 .

7 I I G

(or warm ; 7 €7 OV€ h im/ 7m, 0;

I a N C I S s3 Ia a'nptw; a w a y n

'y

‘qa a 7 0 . a d)I

03 7 00; 65 61 020 7 00 7 6 ;/av; BaI 9 I

a I l euora I/ ‘

r a ; a ya ypa rl/ a /a ey ,7 9 /

a r i Sta doxh 7 ou7 ov ee 7 0V

I7 p0

'7 0Y.

I Ia MEI/

“q; 9 6 tm’

7 n; ,‘

i'

Ka i

I I Iof 7 057 00 027707 0o (I§ ah

I d I NAgo 86) g , or

c

Hp0307 0 ; Mirna

a I ) I

wyo‘a a a

'ey , efiamkeva ey 6 7 6 0 111

I 7 t I I«E . 00 7 0 ; v'n

'epoptor 0 7 pa 7 6 Ia y

I V IKa i 6 118050 ; e

’

xptan,

6770i 36‘

I1 m01707 éyuov ip

fi'.

"

A3 010'3 I ; 5 7 067 00

a vaypaxba/I e'ywv G0 .

-Se.

I I . A thotis hujus filius obtinuit

1“ Gavin ; Go.

I Go. inserts l am a—A . furr ow—B . i’

7r1rou,- and Din . between

86.

B . u"ASwS I S Din.

A RME N . H I ERON .

POST Manes et Semideos, PrimamDynastiam VI I I . regum percensent .

Quorum primus fui tMemes,qui nempe praefulgens inter eos, domina tio

hem obtinui t : aquoquaslibet regumgenerationes singilla tim describemus :quorum successio ita prorsus est.

I . Memes Thynites , et hujus VI I .filii, quem Herodotus M ina nuncu

pavit, regnav it ann is xx x . H ie vel

ultra regionis l imi tes cum exercitu

progredi tur, et illustris famosusquehabetur ; atque ab hippopotamo rap

tus est .

9 6 MANETHO ’

S DYNAST I E S

A F R IC . SCAL .3 I I 9

7 a 6 11 MGM-(INC Bamheca amo

80‘wria'a g

'05 ¢6pow a 7 Bt

’

BM t

a fi 1‘

5’

ca rpaqya p V1V.

(Ken nel/ 714)vii) ; Aac

'.

(T I/64mg) via;

is'mwy

'. 05 NM; na r e

’

axe

Thy Ai'ywr

'rov y éya g. 051 0 ; 1 02;

a epl‘

i‘ w a

’

mnv fin/ a pe qrvpa

54 18009

O i a a¢a ?80g (2 0743077

vii) ; 3m x'.

5

3

. M765730; vc; 37 77 $1 54 .

g. EGMG'

IMI/nci (Eéfl ewluc)vib; m

'. 03 (p ,

ue

7 7'a'

1'

n na n-{axe ThuAi

’

yv'nrov.

n'. B tnvexhg§ vibe751 7)

‘

Oyoi‘

z’

gm

years he built the palaces at Mem

phis, and left the anatomical books,for he was a physician .

5 . Usaphaedus, h is son, reigned 2 0years.

6 . M iebidus, h is son, 2 6 years.

THE SECOND DYNASTY.

Aev're'

pa Svya o'f et'a Gem

I I

7 m flaw-77x6 0 » 6

’

vy6 a.

Of nine Thinite kings.

B . in m. has iaycfgou Ba aMe’

ws

1‘ ”agar G0 . omitting 1 819.

‘

I Eep iluxlu; G0 .

8 771170:t G0 .

3 . C encenus , h is son, reigned 3 1

years.

4 . Venephes, h is son, reigned 2 3years. In his time a great plagueraged through Egypt . He rai sed thepyramids near C ochome .

7 . Semempses, his son, reigned 1 8years. In his reign a terrible pestilence affl icted Egypt.

8 . Bienaches, his son, reigned 2 6years.

Thewhole number ofyears amounted to 2 5 3 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

9 8 MANETHO ’

S DYNASTI ES

A F R IC . SCA L .a

’.

70 71 Man ; 130713 0;

as

61 1) M'. 05xa

i

qu a ’

i'

xa‘

ra‘

c

Bot/18000 7 011 not? a’

ma'r

Aoyro'

B'. Ka te

'

xwg i05 of 3 a

'fq

IA-mg 611 M6,“

<p6 1 § xa l Mue'

fhg“67:t

I‘D uov

vro'heflI -

xa t‘5M6V3fi0 ‘

t0; rpai

7 0; évaw’

afina-mv ell/ a t

(Ag'.

03 1 02

; yvva i'

xa ; Bam

Aet'a g

‘

ye'

pa g gxew.

Than; If .

27 71

X a fpng'

Ig'.

g'. N ecfiepxe

’

png gm x e'.

6d),

03 FUSGU'G

‘

Ta t 7 311 N677t0v

5467x17 7 xenpa y e'yov gu

86 4“ 53050007 .

H(of. 2 60-0 p ; 37 17 M" 8 . Sesochris 48 years. H is height

3; I‘

M/ 0; efxe vmxfiy was 5 cubits and breadth

Xevephg 9 . C heneres 3 0 years.

ou r $7 77 Altogether 3 02 years.

4"Ba‘

bcog Go. In . 1 atp'06 cpcfo

'

y a Go.

I not) 2'

c A .—Ka caxd3; G0 . Mé

la ¢ l Go. B .

I] SC .-Mn9 5 0$‘ G0 . fl lN ouvro

’

Ast Go.

Syncellus gives the two following as from Eusebius, but there ismuchreason to suppose that they properly belong to the list ofAfricanus.

H Three palms. Eu. Ar.—5 cub its and 3 hand bread ths high. Jack .

1 . Boethus the‘ first reigned 3 8

years . During h is reign a chasm of

the earth opened ‘

near Bubastus, and

many persons perished .

2 . C aeechos reigned 3 9 years . Un

der h im the' bulls Apis in Memphis,

and Mnevis in Hel iopolis, and the

Mendesian goa t, were - appointed to

be gods .

3 . Binothris reigned,

4~7 years . In

h is time i twas determined thatwomenmight hold the imperial government.4 . Tlas reigned 1 7 years.

5 . Sethenes reigned 4 1 years.

6 . C haeres 1 7 years.

7 . Nephercheres 2 5 years. In his

time i t is said the N ile '

flowed withhoney during eleven days.

or THE KINGS or EGY PT . 9 9

EUSEB . SCA L . A RME N . H IERON .

a'. 3 576043 60; 05 xa

i

a I . Rochus. Sub quo ingens ter

y a xa‘raBodfia o-roy

‘

f e’

yé rae hia tus in Bubastone factus est,

9 6 7 0 ua i 77070t 0i awaiM ox/ ‘ro. mul tique perierunt .

M03?‘

c‘

mm } (Be’

vr epog) I I . Post quem C echous ; qui et

X 00; , i g1'

s m l7

Amq, x07} 5 Apis, et Mnevis, nec non Mendesius

Myetftg § m i 0‘

Mey8vf caper, tamquam D i i habiti sunt .0 10; 1 73027 0; 3 60)

Bw’

dn , 03

671 1043 7) a a i 1 a; yvya i'

xa g 19a

a'

thet'a g 7 691 ; gxew.

H. Ka i 1 0v'1 0vg

1 p62'

g, (3 71 06861/ 77a

C'.

’

E7ri 1 075 623 80214 00 (xv

3 60’

6 1 a 7 N627m:jt us'i un xeapay

p el

t/ av i y épa ; ii

i/Sena (Swift/a t .

77'M03

’

30 Ee’

o-wxprg 2m VI I I . Post quem Sesochris, annisM" 3; Ae

'f

yem ; y e'

yof

ye'ya t XLVI I I . cujus proceritas cubitis V . et

3400; 0 07x651: e’. wa ha xd ‘

r fiy latitudo palmis I I I . fuisse dicitur.

1 0(4 67 63 04.

BWI 82 1 00; s’

we’

a 06820 IX . Sub nono autem n ihil memoriaaftop yn/Ao

'yewoy finnpxev. dignum fui t gestum .

0 2m 2 66070 77 600 000 31 60 . Regnaruntque [S imul]C C XCVI I .

11 9631 00 w oil'

Go.—Se.

f xa1 aBouBai a 1 wv G0 .—B06Baa 1 tv Sc.

1 x0 0 ; Din. B . “ may ; B .

[l Sc. at the end of this dynasty places 2 50 07700 4; and X evs’

ens from the list ofAfricanus as in the opposite page.

I I I . Postea Biophis, sub quo lexsancita, qua foeminis quoque regn ihonor delatus fui t .IV . V . V I . Post istos al i I adhuc

tres ; quorum aetate nullum Insigneopus factum est .

VI I . Sub septimo, commentores

fabularum Nilum fluv ium diebus XI .melle aqua permix to flux isse ajunt .

1 00 MAN ETHO’

S DYNA STIE S

THE THIRD DYNASTY .

AFRIC . SCA L .TPI

'T‘

I) Svya 0'1 6 7

'a Me

‘u zpwav Of n ine lVIemphite kings.

a o'me'wy éwéa .

a'.

70 7: Nexepo

'rq‘

CExe

po'

db'qg)

’

6’

1 n xn', 6

’

d)’

03 Affiut ;

xa l 1 g;

a ehflyn; 0513543 6 1,

an; 360; éa v1 0iz; cra péfio

a-a r.

B'. T000p3 p0; x3 .

061 0; “ 1 700447 70; Aiyvvn r’

on;

xa 1 a‘

0 1 h), Za 'rptm

‘

qv yeyo'

wa'

1 a 4,

It a l 7 i l 37a £60 7 5VN'W oi

x03ow'a y 65pa 1 0, xa i

wadfi; évreluehn'fin.

«

y'. Tu

’

prg’

f21 77 g'. 3 . Tyris reigned 7 years.

Me'a'wxptq 4 . ~Mesochris 1 7 years.

31 7; tg’

.

Eéfidnqi (Z évtptg) 5 . Soyphis 1 6 years.

s" TOGG

'

PTM ‘; 21 7; 6 . Tosertasi-s 1 9 years .

”Axm§ 3 7 7) {43

'

7 . Aches 42 years.

of. Eficpouptg ll (Et'tpovptg) 8 . Sephuris 3 0 years.

5’ 37 77 uf'o 9 . C erpheres 2 6 years .

27 77: 0 t3' Altogether 2 1 4 years.

2 f¢oupzy GO.

1 . Necher0 phes reigned 2 8 years.

In h is time the L ibyans revolted fromthe Egyptians, but on account of anunexpected increase of the moon

they subm itted through fear .

2 . Tosorthrus reigned 2 9 years.

He is called Asclepius by the Egyptians, for his medical knowledge. He

built a house of hewn stones, andgreatly patroni zed l iterature.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 02 Ma N ETHo’

s DYNASTIES

THE FOURTH DYNASTY.

A FR IC . SCA LT6 1 02p1

'qSuva 0'1 6 7'aMep Of e ight Memphite kings Of a

¢ 71 5 v 61 6'

pa ; Ba d ifferent race .

0 77067; n'.

a'. 2 5pm 103 .

B. 21 7) if . 3;

p eyfamv fi'yctpe qrvpa ‘u iBa ,

(Mawc

1100301 0; 6770 XG'O1I0§

*

051 0; 36 nor.) fune

6 2; 3 60i} ; nati

1 111! fepay a'

vyel'ypa tl/ e BfBo ,

31V 35; [Affya xp'

filua 6’

y A i-yu'n't a

7 671014 6 7 0; 6n1 no'ayt

'qv. 111 7)

Meyxe'

P'

fls' 21 7) f‘

y’

.

c

Pa 'rot'cm; 151 7) ne

’.

s" Ef Ptc§ 37 0 03

'

Z eBepxe'

pn; (Z eBepxé

pm) 27 0of. ®an4>8 2g é

’

m 8 . Thampthis 9 years.

‘

0 0 03 21 7; Altogether 2 84 years.

T I-IE F IFTH DYNASTY.

He'

mr'rn 8000 0-1 400 Ba a-I Of nine Elephantine kings.

ae’

wy 0’

35Tummy“ .

a‘

. Oda cpxe’

p'q; fl 21 71 na

’

. 1 . U sercheres reigned 2 8 years.

15770xs’

on os A . B.—U77 0xs

’

01r1 ov Go. 1 B .—6 Go.

I Emma/ mu B . B/xspls B . Din. Go.

Qy . fl Ou’

aépxepus Go.

1 . Soris reigned 2 9 years.

2 . Suph is reigned 6 3 years. He

built the largest pyramid which He

rodotus says was constructed byCheops. He was arrogant towardsthe gods, and wrote the sacred book ;which is regarded by the Egyptiansas a work of great importance .

3 . Suphis reigned 66 years. .

4 . Mencheres 63 years.5 . Rhatoeses 2 5 years.

6 . Bicheris 2 2 years.

7 . Sebercheres 7 years.

or TH E KINGS or EGY PT . 1 03

THE FOURTH DYNASTY .

EUSEB . SCA L . A RME N . H IERON .

Te-répm BW M ‘TGt

’

a Ba o't Quarta dynastia Memphi tarum

Ae’

wu ig'. Memptw y am e regum XVI I . eX al ia stirpe regni .

I Q I Iyeta ; 6 1 6pa ; Ba a

'

theta g

1 p7'1 0; 3; 1 917:

12 67 70 1 7714 m paw'3a

fay Ma lv‘

I-Ipafi o‘

ro; 15173 X 6’

0770;

yeyo'

ye'ya x. 3; m i 3 776p0

'711 7) ;

a I c I

6 7; 3 600 ; 7 67 07 6 11 , (a era tiona'aw a a d‘

rBy 1 317: 1693011 av y

ypaidza t BfBAoy , iii; 03;

xpmu a 1137 15111 707 n epxe’

mua'

t .

36 03367/ 01570aa I o

povev‘mv a ve'ypa tp

‘q, 0 7 Ka t

,l I

eBa v o'

a y 6 7 77

THE F IFTH DYNASTY.

Il e'

mrrr) SW a d'Tet

’

a Bam Quinta dynastia regum XXXI . EleAe

’

ow1 pianav1 a 37 0; ff’

E}\e phan tiniorum.

Quorum tertius Suphis,qui mag

nam illam pyramidem erex it, quama C heOpe factam Herodotus d ici t :qu i et superbus in Deos inventus est,usquedum eum [hujusce rei] poenitui t , et l ibros Sacrarii conscripsit ;

quos velut magnas opes habebant

Aegyptii . De c aeteris vero n ihil memoria di gnum scrip tum est . Qu iqueregnarunt annos C C C C XLVI I I .

1 04 MAN PTIIo’

S DYNASTI ES

A FR IC . SCA L .B’

. 2 64)t é’

m Sephres 1 3 years.

(Nepxe¢é Nephercheres 2 0 years.

pm) 751 7; n'.

Eca r’

pn;* 4 . Sisires 7 years.

X e'

pn; (Exépng) n’

. Cheres 2 0 years.

‘

Pa Srou’

pnd' Rhathures 44 years.

P‘G) 3'v 7 3'(M A)

g'. Meyxép

'q; :t (Mepxe'

png) 7 . Mencheres 9 years .

n'. Ta uxép

'q; § 8 . Tancheres 44 years .

6'1 np 3

’.

”OBvogll (0 31m) 9 . Obnus 3 3 years .

t

0 10.017 aywq'. Altdgether 2 4 8 years.

THE SIXTH DYNASTY .

"Ewan 3vva 0'1 6 7'a Ba a'tke'wv Of six Memphite kings .

a'. 21 0; 1 . O thoes, who was killed by h is

73 , 3; 15173 1 5 0 augq guards re igned 3 0 years .

953 0.

5' 351 0 W (7'

t

y'. M63 0va'0wptg

i'6 1

'q“

Q'.

©7704 éfa é'r 'q; apgaflmyo; Bamhev

'ew 3767 6146 1 0 ,uéxpc;

61 5 11 p'.

Mei/3 60 084»;

2 10 79 ; G0 . 1 PozSouplg.

Go. 1 Mspxsph; Go.

Tapxepfis' Go. 5v ; B .

H‘

OSa’

ms A .—O$ wn$ G0 . M¢r1 0 0 08¢15 G0 .

2 . Phius re igned 5 3 years .

3 . Methusuphis 7 years .

4 . Phiops who began to reign at

six years of age, and reigned till hehad completed h is hundredth year .5 . Menthesuphis reigned one year.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 06 MAN ETHo’

s DYNA ST IES

A FR IC . SCA LN t

’

w xpr;f

yewmwni

6 . N itocris, who was the mosthandsome woman of her time, of a

07131 30 fa x/ 3 3; 7 37V florid complex ion ; She bu ilt the thirdxpotav, 3; 1 370 7 P‘

l

1'77” fiyerpe pyramid , and reigned 1 2 years.

nvpa la i3a‘ 6Ba 0

'f7tsva er

N ”‘

Optou 6 1 7) Altogether 2 03 years.

THE SEVENTH DYNASTY.

‘

EBBJ/ m800000 1 6 72; Meludn Of seventy Memphite kings, who

1 m Ba a-7705070 0? 6

’

Ba 0'

7'hev reigned 70 days .

o'

a u iwe’

pa ;

THE E IGHTH DYNASTY.

’

Of

y30'17 3vva o

'

1 6 4'a Mslutn Of twenty- seven Memphite kings,

1 5xi Ba a'the

'wv ug

l, 07 6Ba a f who reigned 1 4 6 years.

3/ I

heva'a u p/A ;

THE NINTH DYNASTY .

T ram 00 0000 1 6107‘

Hpa n Of n ineteen Heracleopol ite kings,A607707 u1 5v

‘

i'

Ba mhe’

wv 01 who reigned 409 years .

70 000 115 1 0 ; 3GWO

’

l . The first was A chthoes, who

1 a 1 og 7 250 7 6 11012 9 0; was worse than all h is predecessors.

1 07; 67: 0702

0 34 Aiyu’

n g; award. He did much injury to all the inhabi

0207 02

0 077 0 , {fa-1 6p0y 36 l

u aw'

a tants ofEgypt, and being sei zed wi thcrepte

’

nea e, not} up0n0367'7t0v madness, was killed by a crocodile .

ysvun'rma wé'r n 1 6 x03 B . 1 Hgoomew’

rmd'

mGo.

or TH E KINGS EGY PT . 1 0 7

EUSEB . SCA L .Fvy i7 N 7

’

1 wz pt ;

1 5 7: not? 010 1 9171 yewmwn i‘

rn

I

xa t a 5n1 6 1 mI c c 1

xpoa v wra pfa a'

a , 7) Ka t A 67 6

I I \ 1

1 a ; 1 p71'qv 77 1 430711. t 01 x0

30/Anxel

ya t .

f 1

OfKa t 6Ba 0'7'7xeva'a r my

THE SEVENTH DYNASTY.

‘

EB30'

W; 3vya a'

1 6 7'a M6144) :

1 5 14 Ba a-77x60”! of 65ac I I

a xl eva a vmaepa ; 06

Septima dynastia Memphitarum

regum V . qui regnaverun t ann isLXXV .

THE E IGHTH DYNASTY .

0 7 307; 3wa a'1 6 7

'a Me

luupt1 wy

Ba a-the'wv of 6Ba 0'7

'K6v

fl l

d a y 6 1 7; p

Octava dynastia Memphitarum V .

regum,qu i regnarunt annis c .

THE N INTH DYNASTY.

’Ewa1 n 3vya 0'1 6 7'a

‘

Hpa

e amoN 1 5 y Ba a-mew 1 60 0

-02

0 I V I

pm , 07 eBa a theva'a y 6 1 7) p1 IQ}! qrpw

'ro; Ax3 0;

ale 36 7140

N N l

1 a 1 o; 1 a y vrpa a 61 0u 7 6 74052 6 00“

1 07; 611 7702

0 7) A if

ythr‘

rq) m ad.

I I d I

6 7pya a a 1 0 , uo'

1 ep0y pu ma 176

I

p76 776a'

6 , xa t 3 170 xp0x036 7'7tov

Nona dynast ia quatuor regum He

racleopolitarum, qui regnaverunt annis c .

Quorum primus O ch thov is, om

nium, qui ante eum reges fuerunt,crudelissimus fuit ; i taque tot, tantaque in universa Aegypto

‘

scelera ac

flagitia patrav it, u t demum dementialaborans, a crocodilo bestia devoratusfueri t .

d a'

ms B .—Och itois La t.

A RME N . H I ERON .

Mul ier quaedam N itocris nom ineregnav it : quae omnium sui temporis

v irorum fortissima erat, a tque om

n ium foeminarum pulcherrima , flavo

colore, e t rubris gen is : ipsamqueajunt,

‘

tertiam pyramidem aedificasse ;

quae est moles erecta coll is instar .Qui regnaverunt annis CC I I I .

1 0 8 MAN ETHo’

s DYNASTIES

THE TENTH DYNASTY .

A FRIC . SCA L .Amara 3vi1a o'1 6 1

'a

‘

Hpa Of 1 9 Heracleopol ite kings, who10 6 077070 1 5 11 Bamhe

’

wy reigned 1 85 years.

d r I .»I 1

0 1 6Ba 0'17\6 va-a 11 6 1 7) pm

THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY .

‘

Evb‘

exdm 3v11a a'1 6 1'a A 100 Of six teen Diospolite kings, who

6010 11 150 11 15 , 02’

e’

fia reigned 4 3 years. Among whom0 0 60 0 01 11 31 7; M

;

I10 58" 03; Ammenemes reigned 1 6 years.

61 4 1g".

Me'

xpz 1 0836 1 011 77115 1 011

1 054 011 xa 1 a 'y'q'ox15

ale Ma yefifi .

t

0 1.003 Ba 0'17t67; pQB'.

'BT',‘

i'

fiyépa I

xa‘

rayfi s B .—xa 1 02y 6 1 6 Key /110111 6507 G0 .

—xa 1 ayfioxe11 6 MaveSa’

i Go. In .

1 461

'7371 59011 13 .

—181 11

'

,ue'

pouA .—,B1 n

'75101 69 015 G0 .

The whole number of the abovementioned kings is 1 9 2 , who reignedduring a space of 2 3 00 years and 7 0days —Synod . 0 121 0 72 . 54 to 5 9 .

Euseb. 0 117 0 71 . 1 4 , 1 5 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

THE SECOND BOOK OF MANETHO

THE TWELFTH DYNASTY .

A FRIC . SCAL .AQAEKATH 3v1la 0'1 6 1

'a A 100

I

7707111 50 11

I I

a . 2 6 1 07196010 1 ;ale(Fed

'wv

1 1!

125

0 75 1 ) “ 14 14 0011 6;o vfo; 67 7]

IMS"

I a i I 13

B Amua ve/M); 6 1 77 71 71 0;

N15770 1 0111 2310111 6 171/ 01)

,

w 021131I

003 77.I I Q,

7 . 2 6 0 0 0 7 5)t 6 1 77 Mn',

A cl 3 I

0 ; a 77a 0'a 11 exetpwa

'am

3 I Q 5 IAma v 6 11 6 11 1 01 0 1 01 ; 6 1111 6 01. na 1

N I I1 4 ; Edpa

'mn; 1 a MGXP‘ 9 09011 77 ;I I

77a 111 ax00 6 Mmyoa‘

vva 6’

7 61'

pa ;A: N ’

8 9

1 77; 1 0111 6 1170 11 0766 0-6019 6 77 1

I 5 N 3

1 0 1 ; 7 6 1111a 101 ; a 113pw11 , 6 771

Q l N36 1 01 ; 507 611116 0 7 7 0 110011101 11 {1 0

’

1 a I

0100 a 1 7;7\a 1; eyxa pa a'

a'wy ,

0 71

0 ; 15773 A ifyv771 1w11

7719051 011 11 0‘u 10

'3fiya 1 .

OF seven D iospolite kings .

1 . Geson Goses the son ofAmmanemes. He reigned 46 years.

,2 . Ammanemes reigned 3 8 years.

He was sla in by h is eunuchs.

Esaéyxwa ts Din.—2 6 0 0

’

yxwp1s Go. m. 1 ya aov'y00 1s B .

0 5 0 0 0"? l B .

3 . Sesostris 48 years . He con

quered all Asia . in n ine years, and

Europe as far as Thrace, every whereerecting monuments of h is conquestof those nations : among the peoplewhich had acted bravely he set up

cipp i of a phallic nature, but amongthe degenerate female emblems of asimilar description engraved upon

p illars. By the Egyptians he is supposed to be the first after Osiris.

THE SECOND BOOK OF MANETHO

THE TWELFTH DYNASTY .

EUSEB . SCA L .AQAEKATH 311 1167 07 6 121.A 100

N I7 7 0A 1

'rw11 6070 1716 71111 , gl 1 1

a Qv 77517117 0 ; 2 6 17 07a

gm;3k

vii) ; 27 7; (1 54 .

s l I

B'. App eye‘

ungTe'r 'qA7)

d c I s I a

a; 1177 017m 131 9111 6 0 1100q a vg)

Ipe3 n.

I I >I I

7 Z erwa rptg i GT")

A I I0; 7167 6

7

7 071 7 61

7 0116 11 51 1 7iww

«d i am-17 5V 8017. 1 6k

d N a I 3 I0 ; 77010 6711 exa pwa a ro7 7711 Aw a y

3 a no 3 I

6 11 6 11 10701 01 ; 6 1111 651 , m 1 71

4 ;

I I IEfipwm) ;

1t a. y expi ®pg xng §I I7701 111 09 010 6 {1 11451 0 0 111 01 éyez

’

pa g

17 5; 7 5 11 153 115 11 xa r awxéoewg,a I 3

6 77 1 7 01 ; 7 6 11 1107 1014, a vbpa y ,

9 I1101 1 1 01 ; a yewea

't 7 111101 1

I v I a

may 17 7 7)q eyxa

pai

ao'wv, J) ; not } 15773 7 5 11 A17 1)

1!

777 10 11 54 6 1 07 Oa'1p111 H

3 57m .

ARMEN . H I ERON .

Duodecima dynastia Diopoli tarumregum vu .

I . Quorum primus _Sesonchosis

Ammenemis fi lius, annis XLVI .

n . AmmenemeS , ann is xxxvm .

qui a suis eunuchis occisus est .

a sa 6n oms'

B .—2 wfiyxw§ 1 ; Go.

—>Zeao’

yxwms Din.

‘l‘ Dim—B .

11 157491 Sad dam) ; Sc.

I B .

I Go. adds 779 3 7 0 1 in m.

1 11 . Sesostris, ann is xrvw . quemquatuor cubi torum, et palmorum

trium, duorumque d igitorum [procerum] fui sse dicunt . H ic totam Asiamannis novem subegit, Europaeasquepartes usque ad Thraciam : a tqueubique monumenta, quarumcumquegentium potitus est, erexi t ; fortium

qu idem v irorum formas vir ili specie,ignavorum veromuliebribus membrisin cippis insculpsit : adeo ut ab

Aegyptiis post Osirim habitus sit.

1 1 2 MANETHO ’

S DYNA STI E S

A FR IC . SCA L .Aa xép

'qg 27 77 b; 7 311 41 . Lachares 8 years he built the£11

’

Apo'

1yof1'y 7101196911 3 01 éaw gb' Labyrinth in the Arsenmte nome as

7 024101 wa rm-11 6 15010 6 . a tomb for himself.

e'. 27 17 n' 5 . Ammeres 8 years.

g’. “ 11 11 15 1611 714? 27 77 n

’

. 6 . Ammenemes 8 years .

2 11 611 641111; 317 7; 7 . Scemioph ris, his sister , 4 years

‘

0 11 08 217 7; p5

’

. Altogether 1 60 years.

THE THIRTEENTH DYNASTY.

Tp1m 13€ué7 n Sum o-f eta Of60 Diospolitekings,whoreigned

Awe-77071 117 5 11 Ba a-171670 11 E, oi 415 3 years .

3/

e’

Ba a'fAeva a v 6 17 17 vix/ (t

THE FOURTEENTH DYNASTY. §

Teoa a pea'na 136xa

’

17 7) 3111101 0 5 Of 7 6 Xoite kings, who reignedT i l

/

a. 5 01 175 11 Ba a-17161011 a? 1 841 years.

V

éBawevO'

a v em p773'.

THE F IFTEENTH DYNASTY .

Hew ena fieuém 81111010 7 6 121 Of the Shepherds.

770111 21110 11.

gHou y 83 (Dofymeg These were Six foreign Phoenician

fia a'thefg 5

4,

a? x07} Me'

mpw kings ; who took Memphis .

76 171011 .

4“ B . 1 A. B .

I 13 .—er e"A . Go. Jack .

Inserted by Dind . from B.—Omitted altogether by Goar.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 1 4 MA-NE'm o

’

s DYNASTI ES

A F R IC . SCA L .771157 0; Ea t 5

’

fia a fAevo'

ev éq) ’

03

na i o'Eat-mg of 1ta i

31 7 c? Eefipof‘

r‘n

”

f 11011 50

311 17 10 0111 , 874? 31; 5

1011 1511 6 1 01

Aiyvflr'n'oug

fi'. B115 11 i (A11511) 11 31

Haxvécv § gm Ea’

.

2 7 0131 11 37 7)”Ap g

6 3 91 11 101 “ (Aqbwfiw)37 7; Ed .

‘

O/xav 2m 0 718' Altogether 2 84 years .

THE SIXTEENTH DYNASTY.

‘

EExa uSexai

m Bwao-refa Of 3 2 Helleni c Shepherd kings,

770111 6116 ; fl fia amei‘

g who reigned 5 1 8 years .

AB'. e

’

fia a'fkeva a v 317 71 4115 .

THE SEVENTEENTH DYNASTY.

‘

Evrmo exai

m Suva a r eia Consisted of 4 3 Shepherd kings770111 6316 ; 5

5

717101 Ba a-Md ; ,

wy'

and 4 3 Theban D iospolites .

110112 (9 7150170 1 A100'770717

7 01 1 py'.

‘

0 11 08 of 770111 6 “ m } of The Shepherds and Thebans9 7113 0170 1 éfia a fkeua'aw 3 17 77 reigned altogether 1 5 1 years.

pya’

.

This paragraph 0311 779131

7 0 ; 1 0116; is inserted by Goar and othersafter Exuga’ wawo.

'

i' 5 0113 90297 1; B . I 131111711 ( 10 .

—8 11 12111 Go. 111 .

AW OCW S GO0 m, I]qw¢1s m. 1] o'

z'

AAooDin . Sc.

1 . The first was Sal teswhoreigned1 9 years . The Sa i te nome is so

called after h im . The shepherdsfounded a city in the Sethro’

i te nome,

from whence they invaded and con

quered all Egypt .2 . Beon re igned 44 years.

3 . Pachnan 6 1 years.

4 . Staan 50 years.

5 . Archles 4 9 years.

6 . Aphobis 61 years .

OF TH E KINGS O F EGYPT .

BOSEE . SCA L .

1 1 5

A RME N . H IERON .

THE S IXTEENTH DYNASTY .

‘

EfxmBexé ‘

rn 3u11a a'1 6 1'a1

6 713 01 701 Ba a c'. 01 11 01 1

éfia a'fkeva'a v 31 7) pl;

Decimasex ta dynastia Thebarum

regum v . qui regnarunt annis cxc .

THE SEVENTEENTH DYNASTY .

I‘

Efl a xa fiexé 't'q3u11a 0'7 6 1a

770111151 6 ; no’

a v awe/«pm116 (13 0 1

mac; of 11 01 1

I 7 J .

a .

11 7

e’

fla a fkeva ey 6 1 7) 13

771101 7 0;

05

m i 5 Eafmq110140;

0 1'm i 311 7 575

77 0'A111 311 1 10 01 11 , a

’

uj)’

15;

;10 01 A1’f

yv77'r 1'0vg 3xe1pa

'10

'

a 11 7 0 .

B'. Bray (A1 5 1 ) 27 71M

l

.

”154101451; 21 7;

M63" 311“

Apxl n; (A11

161 70 37 7 73‘

0 11 08 27

7 77 py'. Ka r a} 7 0 11

'

1 011; [117 11711 12 111Bamh bg (5a

0'

17167g) Befxyv'r a t .

Decimaseptima dynastia Pastorum

qui erant fratres Phoeniees, peregr in ireges ; qui Memph im etiam ceperunt .

Summa , anni cm . Horum tem

pore, u t imperaret Aegyptiis, Josephapparu it .

Sc. omi ts.

1 . Quorum primus Sa i tes regnav i t

annis xxx . a quo et Saitarum Nomus

nomen habu i t . Qui in Sethroitequoque Nomo condiderunt urbem ex

qua irruptione facta Aegyptios ipsossubegere .

1 1 . Secundus Bnon , ann is XL .1 1 1 . Post quem Archles, ann is xx x .

IV . Apophis, ann is x 1v.

1 1 6 MANETHO’

S DYNA STIE S

A FR IC . SCA L .

THE E IGHTEENTH DYNASTY. Zia . ass

I’

Oxrwna 136 1t ai ‘

7 n Bvusw'

r a a.

IN I IAwamh '

rwr 6010 171 6 10 11 1 ;

Ia 0 11 77115 7 0 ; éd)

’

011 Mwiio'fig e’

ffikfi'fev éfAiyu

’

r

7 011 , 721; 0177036 111 1 15011 6 11 .

B'. Xefipa

i

g

i

1'y'.

i

el

‘

r'q 46

“ 11 6130 15 1 37 1

4 113 .

e'. Mfa a ¢p1g (M16 4191g)

q'. M16 41pa 711 011

3'w0'1g

éd)’

03 cc

Aevuz kfwvog

xa‘r a nhva

'

wi

g.

f . Tod-3111 1410 1 ; 551 7) S

J.

’

A,11 6 1125411g Aa

’. 05

80 7 111 6 Me'

fkk 571101 1 110

11 1§011 €110g 413 677011 6 110;

A13 0»;

n 0g hf .

’

Ax€pp§ g 31 77 13

I I ( I

101 .

‘

Pa fiwq27 77 e

11 0? G0 . m.

O f six teen Diospolite kings .

1 . Amos, in whose t ime Moseswent out of Egypt as we shall demonstra te .

2 . C hebros 1 3 years.

3 . Amenoph this 2 4 years.

4 . Amersis 2 2 years .

5 . Misaphris 1 3 years.

6 . MisPhragmathosis 2 6 years, inwhose time happened the deluge of

Deucal ion.

7 . Tuthmosis 9 years .

8 . Amenophis 3 1 years . He is

supposed to be Memnon, to whomthe musical statue is erected .

9 . Horus 3 7 years .

1 0 . Acherrhes 3 2 years.

1 1 . Bathos 6 years.

1 5111 1 11 015 B .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 1 8 MANETHO ’

S DYNA STIES

A FRIC . SCA L .

1fl'. Xefiph; 3

11-7; 1 2 . Ghebres 1 2 years.

’

Axepp% ; é’

m cfi'. Acherrhes 1 2 years.

18. 1 4 . Armeses 5 years .

1 5 . Ramesses 1 year .

1 ; 1 6 . AmenOphath 1 9 years.

11 6 1172141) 37 7;‘

0 11 08 217 17 Altogether 2 63 years.

THE NINETEENTH DYNASTY .

31111010 7 6 12 1. Of seven Diospolite kings.

Ba a-17160111 g

’

A 100'

770N '7 5 11 .

a‘

. 217 7; 1 . Sethos reigned 5 1 years.

Ta xi/dun; 17 17 2 . Rapsaces 6 1 years.

27 7; n’

. 3 . Ammenephthes 2 0 years.

‘

Pa yw afi; l (Pay e 4 . Rameses 60 years.

thi s) 757 7 E'

A . B .

1 pap/4& 5; A . B . Go. I Ap eyd‘

ioG0 .

tit/a vecpfifi; B . Pat/ um) ; G0 .

or rm: KINGS or EGYPT. 1 1 9

EUSEB . SCA L .

X erxe'

p'q; 1 ; Ka r a}.

17 081 011 Mwiio'fi; 7 97 ; 65A

’

ry tf

n

‘

rov 770p6 1'a ;

17 3511 1 011861 12011 1117 75

a a rm

’

Axefip‘q; ‘

l‘ 61 1)

Xefifi ;

5 m i Aa

ya b; a?

611.

Tfi; A 1’

7 u'77'7 011 61177601

3

11 11 011

416 113 1011117 311 0280 1 131 Ai

'

yvm'

oy

61; T i p‘

EM ai

Sa érpmye'

i'

rw ,

7 6’

Ap1

yov; Ba.’

Ap7 6 1'wv.

6 1161) AI

W n c, 57 11 57'

Me'vavqu; H 61 77 pf.

A RMEN . H IERON .

(x 1 . C hencherres arm. xvm .) Hu

jus aetate Moyses Judaeorum ex

Aegypto egressus Dux fuit .*

THE N INETEENTH DYNASTY.

’

E11116a 11a 136 11.ai'7 77 811110101 6 127.

5010 11 610 11

a'. 2 63 10;

15'Pé tlmd l3 111 .11 6 1164>3Ii

1

11fHe

yw¢ 3 1 ; )

In th e Armenian thi s paragraph immediately follows Achencheres the

9 1h Achoris and C hencherres being altogether omitted.

1 Ancheres La t . I A911 } ; G0 .

13114 6 7 17115 B . Dind . 1] 111 671q15 Go. Din.

fl Pawl'hc Din . B . Din.

x . (K IL ) Acherres, ann is v 1 11 .x i . (xm ) . Cherres, annis xv .

x 11 . (x 1v) . Arma is,qui et Davonus[lege Danaus], ann is v : qu ibus annisex actis,Aegyptopulsus, fugitivus ten

dit ad fratrem suumAegyptum ; [lege,fugitivus tend it a fratre suoAegyp to]adiens Helladam, Argo capta , regna tin Argivos .

xm . Ramesses , (xv . Remesses

v 1 1 1 .)qui et Aegyptus, anni s v m .

x 1v . Amenophis, (XVI . Meno

phes) annis XL .Summa , anni CCCXLVI I I .

Decimanona dynastia. Diopolita

rum regum v .

1 . Sethos, ann is W .

1 1 . Rampses, annis v r.

1 1 1 . Amenephthis, annis VI I I .

1 2 0 MANETHO ’

S DYNA STI E S

A F R IC . SCA L .e'. “ 11 11 611611 171; 5 . Ammenemnes 5 years .

®01p 1; , 5 7ra p Oym’

pcp

11 0 01 01511 67 0; 11 571143 053 “ 11 11 0211

8pa ;*

05 7 0"1711011

605

71 10 27 71 g'.

‘

0 11 03 67 7)’

E771 7 05 36 117 611011 7 0'

‘mov Ma vefifii 13 01 6 17167; 95

,Bpna'.

Z'.

”AAxozvSpo; 511

1179 ép’&c. is thus given by several edi tors.

6 . Thuoris, who is called byHomer Polybus, the husband of Al

candra, under whose reign Ilion wastaken, 7 years.

Altogether 2 09 years.

In this second book of Manethoare con ta ined 9 6 kings and 2 1 2 1

years —Synod . C hron . 59 to 75 .

Euseb. C hron. 1 5 to 1 7 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

THE THIRD BOOK OF MANETHO .

THE TWENT IETH DYNASTY .

A FR IC . SCA L .EIKOETH Suva a refa Ba a t Of 1 2 D iospolitekings,whoreignedAéwv A toa'qroh r éb

'

v tB'

, a? e’

Ba 1 3 5 years.

$1

a ZAeva'a v em phe’

.

THE TWENTY-F IRST DYNASTY.

Hpcémm 2 since-7 h Suya a Of seven Tanite kings.

r ef/x. flow-Mei ) » Ta x/ 17 5V ( file

a'. 2 114.6n T (Epép8ng) 1 . Smendes reigned 2 6 years.

2m n .

fi'. Woua e

’

vmgi é’

m 2 . Psusenes 4 6 years .

(1433 )f

y'

. Ne¢e7xxephg 27 7? 3 . Nephelcheres 4 years.

Ay eyaa¢3 tg §

fl6 7 7] Amenoph this 9 years.

e'.

’Oa~oxwp (D o

-Jim) 5 . Osochor 6 years.

an)

1T"

m e 6 . Psinaches 9 years.

an yg'. G0 . f Go.

I Wow évns Aa—‘Youafyns fi ‘l’owfa'ns G0 § AIueyevw¢Sts Go.

I] A. Go. 1THwaxa‘

yc Go.

THE THIRD BOOK OF MANETHO

THE TWENTIETH DYNASTY .

’

EU SEB . SCA L . ARMEN .

EIKOETH‘

o‘

wa c-reia fiao—i Vicesima dynastia D iopolitarum

Ae’

wv A tom oxcr z y afi'. oi e

’

Ba x 11 . regum, qui regnaverunt ann isN l

0 0..a £7 77 pm) . CLXXI I .

THE TW ENTY-F IRST DYNASTs

p’

m m i Suya a Vicesima prima dynastia Tanita“ (a Bamke

’

wy Tamra)! 37 nd . rum regum VI I .a'. I . Smendi s, ann is XXVI .

B'

. Wave-61mg, Zn ; Ma

'. 1 1 . Psusennus, annis XL I .

v

yf. Nefpspxep

'hg, (Ne4>ep 1 1 1 . Nephercheres, ann is IV .

xe'

ms) 37 1) SC

mama“, I 21 77 6'

IV. Amenophth is, annis 1x .

e'.

’

Oa'oxai

p, 21 1; v . Osochor, ann is VI .

W'

wa’

axng, 1m v i . Psinnaches, annis Ix .

The rest of the variations of Hieronymous are given page 14 1 .

1 Scaliger omits thi s dynasty and places i ts kings under the 2 0th dynasty.

1 dp lu u wcpfi‘

l ; B . I] GUOXGJQA .

1 2 4 MANE'm o’

s DYNA ST I E S

A FR IC . SCAL .g

’

. Wova e'ywzg

* (Bowel/mg) 7 . Psusennes 1 4 years.

‘

Oyob’

E’rnpw. Altogether 1 3 0 years .

THE TWENTY-SECOND DYNASTY.

E xec-7 37 8ev

'1'epa. Suva o'reta. Of n ine Bubasti te kings.

Bovfia a'rn'fiy Bamhe

'aw

a

'

. Ee’

ao'yxtg i é'rnm

'

. 1 . Sesonch is 2 1 years.

(Oda c’

pfiwv) 2 . Osorthon 1 5 years.

21 77 té .

4.

"

An a. 1 7m”

;"

7 77 3 , 4 , 5 . Three others reigned 2 5years.

H. 6 . Tacelothis 1 3 years .

a7g) $7 7)

g'. of. S’

.

"

ARM; rpeTg 6m 7 . Three others 42 years.

‘

O‘uoU 21 77 px

'

. (pug-fl) Altogether reigned 1 2 0 years.

THE TWENTY-THIRD DYNASTY.

Tpi'

m xa i ei’

xoo'r iy 8vm cf‘Of four Tani te kings.

“ (a Town-av Bamhe’

wu

a'. Herovfia

fi

rng (He—r au 1 . Petoubates reigned 4~0 years ; in640 7 40 17 7) pf, 34? 05 his t ime the Olymp iads began.

and ; 35763 7) wpé'r'q.

fi’

. 0 0 0p (Do-69W ) 2 . O sorcho 8 years, whom the

21 7; of, 3.‘

Hpa uke’

a AZyJ-zm ac Egyptians call Hercules.

0 Q

XQAOUC'

C.

Ecuas'wns Go. 1

‘ Dim—X. Go. m.

I as’

awyxxg B.-2 w6yxwms Din.

'Oaw93 o

”

3v A . Go. Taxs'AM SIs Go.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 2 6 MANETHo’

s DYNA STIE S

A F RIC SCA L .

Wayyofiqé’

m c'. 3 . Psammus 1 0 years.

Zh-r 3 1 77 4 . Zeet 3 1 years.

‘

O‘uofi 27 7, Altogether 2 8 years .

THE TWENTY-FOURTH DYNASTY.

Te'rdp‘r'qxa l clued-7 7; 3n

ya a 'r et'a .

Ea'

lf Bochchoris the Sa ite reigned 67m 3m 5

4, 03 c

’

zpw’

ov e’

<p years, in whose reign a sheep spoke.

3 675051 0 .

THE TWENTY-F IFTH DYNASTY

xa i claw -r); Svycw Of three E thiop kings.

AZSw’

qrwy Bamke’

aw7 p15 v.

ac’

. Eafiai

uwu, 1 3; a s’

xptd 1 . Sabacon,whohaving takenBochkw'rouBéxxwpw§ e

‘

Aal

u Zxa w e choris cap tive, burnt him alive, andan s l ,I

§ww a , mu efiamkeua'ev 6 1 7; rei gned 8 years .

n'o

fi'. Eefiixa

i

g[I (Z eu’

nxog) 2 . Sebichus, his son, reigned 1 4

uibq2m years.

7 . Tai

pnog "I, 3 . Tarcus 1 8 years.

27 7) p’

. Altogether 40 years.

THE TWENTY-SIXTH DYNASTY .

”Elemxa l ei’

xoa'rh Svya a Of nine Sa ite kings.

Tel'a. 2 05337 5511“ Bamke

’

wv e»

r

Vf a .

f Boxxogwa l‘

ms B .

HB‘ Go.

or THE KINGS or EGY PT . 1 2 7

EUSEB . SCA L . A RME N'

.

Wap 'uoizg 27 1, m . Psammus, annis x .

‘

O‘uoii é

’

m ,u.8' Summa , anni xmv .

THE TW ENTY-FOURTH DYNASTY.

Eixoa ‘

ri; r eraipm Swa or Vicesima quarta dynastia .

Tefa .

Béxmpsg*

(Bol

xxwptg) Ea f Bocchoris Sa i tes, annis xmv . Sub

7 7K 21 77 ,a S

'. 05 a

’

zpw’

ov quo agnus locutus est .

[514 06 27 7; yS'

J

THE TWENTY-F IFTH DYNASTY .

Elmer }, wéym-n Swa a

—r efa Vicesima quinta dynastia regumA ISto

'Hwy fiao

'

ske'wv 7 pm? » Aeth iopum trium.

af. Bo’

xw I . Sabbacon ,qui captivum dux i t

pw a ixpéxm oy a .» Zxa va-e Bocchorem, et v ivum combussit ; rega I V

gww a , Ka t efia o'ixeva'ey £1 1; nav 1tque anms XI I .

13

B'. Eev

'

nxog i Us; 1 1 . Sebichos ejus filius, annis xxx.

Tapa xb

; 15m x'. 1 11 . Taracus, anni s xx .

é'w; Summa , ann i xmv .

THE TW ENTY-SIXTH DYNASTY.

e'Em~f; m l e oa

-r ); Swaw Vicesima sex ta dynastia regum

r efer. Eafflmfi Bamke’

wy Sai tarum IX .

Béxxwe's Din f Din ;

I 2 : 19a Din . B .

1 2 8 MAN ETHo’

s DYNASTIES

A FRIC . SCA L .

a'. Ere¢wémq g

’.

Nexalnég’Ie 27 7; 5

4.

Nexa ai‘

l'

T ayymtxog'l' (Wa y.

p fr txog)"

em v8'

6 Nexa ai

3661's?“ o’

s’

m

031 0; JAG T37V‘

Iepova a hhy. ital

7 31; Ba a-meat 052W

).w'rov H 67; Ai’f

ywr'roy

Wéyyovfitg 37 6530; 27 71

g’

. Ogaqiptg 93?

mo

c e'qov

’

A0'0'v

pt'wv

‘

Iepova a hhlu. of 1 51!’

Iou

I

80:w évrokomroi .

"Ay ala

-1g 37 77 ,

113'

3 1. Wa yp exepf'r'qfi ’k

Mimelf

'Op.o§ pv

'. xa i {din/a ; y

'.

1 . Stephinates reigned 7 years.2 . Nechepsos 6 years.

3 . Nechao 8 years.

4 . Psammeticus 54 years.

5 . Nechao the second 6 years. He

took Jerusalem, and carried Joachaz ,the king, captive to Egypt.

6 . Psammuthis 6 years .

7 . Vaphris 1 9 years, towhom the

rema inder of the Jews fled whenJerusalem was taken by the Assyrians.

8 . Amosis 44 years.

9 . Psammecherites 6 months.

Altogether 1 5 0 years and six

months .

THE TW ENTY-SEVENTH DYNASTY.

‘

EfiSow;Ha l Swat c

Tefa “H' Hepa

'fiv Ba a-thew of.

A. B .—N apc\bd7; Go.

Of eight Persian kings.

1 vaxatu‘

i B .

I Y ap /aff ix“ Go. A . B .lwaxé

'

zc Go.

NGo. m.

Way /Taxspfrm Go.

fl dabB .

H Baafl ufa Go.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 3 0 MaNETHo’

s DYNA STIES

A F RIC . SCA L .a'. Ka /Afiu

'a'

ng 27 7) e'T7};

éa v‘ro'b'

Ba a'fl m

'a g Hepawv 6

’

a!

Ba a fAeva'

ev A i'y tfm ov 6 7 71 H.

B'. Aa pei

'

og‘

Ta r ai

m ov 31 7)

A54

.

f

y'. Ee

’

pfn; 0,ue'

ya ; 37 7) na'.

(’

Ap’r aBa

i

I

m.) 1mm ; z .

e'.

’

Ap7 a£ép£ng

5 Es'

pfngMm ;

g’. 2 073¢0 w0; pfiua g f.

n’

. Aapei’

o; Eépfov gm tS'.

puS'

, [45mg

l . Cambyses reigned over Persia,

h is own kingdom, 5 years, and overEgypt 6 years.

2 . Darius, . the son of Hy staspes ,

3 6 years.

3 . X erxes the Great 2 1 years.

4 . Artabanus 7 months.

5 . Artaxerx es 4 1 years.

6 . Xerxes 2 months.

7 . Sogdianus 7 months .

8 . Darius the son of Xerxes, 1 9years.

Altogether 1 2 4 years and fourmonths.

THE TWENTY-E IGHTH DYNASTY.

Elam-Th 0700

'

nfivyam et'a .

Ea’

ff 'qg 21 1, g'.

Amyrteus, the Sarte, 6 years.

'

THE TWENTY-NINTH DYNASTY.

s sEmma m a emoo'm Sum a

I7 0 20. Mex/Bna

'l'wy Bamkewv

‘

i’

3‘ Ap épfl ws Go.

Of four Mendesian kings.

1‘ Ban ks} ? Din .

or THE KINGS or EGY PT . 1 3 1

EUSEB . SCA L .a'. Ka

‘ufiifa'ng g1's: cream:

7 9; ai r/ 1 03 Ba a-meta ; 63 a.

m’

Aeva'ev A ifytf

m ov 27 7)

B'. Mé'yot, p i x/ a ; g

'.

Aa pei'

og, 27 7) AH.

Eépfng 5 A apefov, 37 1)

e'. [5 Ma p

966 9] 5m14'

g". Eépfng 53etfrepog, pa pa ;

fi'.

2 07850 4109 p i rate; g'.

Aape‘

i’

o; 0 Ee’

pfov, 2m

‘

O/tofi 51 7; px'. pfq

'

yeq

IV . Xerx es Darn [filius] annis xxx.

V . Artax erxes, annis XL .

Xerx es secundus, mensibus n .

Sogdianus, mensibus VI I .Darius Xerxis [filius]

Summa , ann i cxx , et menses IV .

THE TW ENTY-E IGHTH DYNASTY.

Eimw i; 07 307)

2 0631 71;

Vicesima octava dynastia .

Amyr tzeus Sa ites, annis VI .

THE TWENTY-N INTH DYNASTY.

I

Eixoo'fi ) éwai'rn Svycw

'r eta

Mefifiam flaw l ei'

; 8'

Vicesima nona dynastia regum i v ,

Mendesiorum.

Amp-r aim; Go.

A RME N .

I . Cambyses anno regn i sui ~ xv .

[lege v .] regnav i t in Aegyptios annisI I I .I I . Magi, mensibus VI I .I I I . Darius, annis xxxvr.

1 82 MANETHo’

s DYNA STIES

A F R IC . SCA L .a

’

. Ne¢epfmg*(Nexe

'

pi 1 . Nepherites reigned 6 years.7 710 27 0 f

'.

B'.

"

Axwpag 37 71 if . 2 . Achoris 1 3 years.

grog a'. 3 . Psammuth is 1 year .

Ne4>opfmci (Necpepf 4 . Nephorites 4 months.

mg) p i x/ a c;

‘

0 14 08 21 77 u’

,Mm ; Altogether 2 0 years and fourmonths .

THE THIRTIETH DYNASTY .

Tpla xoa'r 'i) 8vva a

'ret'a Ee Of three Sebennyte kings .

flew/way BGO'IAG'ECVmay .

a

'

. Newt on/offing 37 97m'

. 1 . Nectanebes 1 8 years.

3 . Te'w; 27 1; fi'. 2 . Teos 2 years.

Nem a vefibg § 37 71 m'. 3 . Nectanebes 1 8 years.

‘

Oyofi é’

mM’

. Altogether 3 8 years .

THE THIRTY-F IRST DYNASTY .

xa i Tpi a noo'fi ) 80 Of three Persian kings .

va c-refer Hepafiy Bamke

'wv

p y .

a’.

70 x04“since re?) é

’

m l . Ochus ruled Persia twentyfi g éaw

-rofi Ba a ikefa g nepaay years, and Egypt 2 years.

3,

e’

fia a'i'l evcrcy Aifyr

f

qr'rov emB'.

(r'o)

N ccpept l'rng Go. f xlao

i

luoufilg B .

I N s¢op6r lc A .-N c¢op6rns Go.

5 Nu r av‘fins GO.duxo; B .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 3 4 MAN ETHo’

s DYNA STI ES

A F R IC . SCA L .B'.

”o u) 2 . Arses reigned 3 years.

3'

v 7'

Aa pe70; 37 7)

7’

la x} .

3 . Darius 4 years.

And the whole number of the yearsin the

'

third book 1 050 years —Sync .C itron. 7 3 to 78 .

OF TH E KINGS OF E GY PT.

EUSEB . SCA L .M63 ’ sv

’

Apa t Tlxofi

81

.

M68, 3vAapei

‘

bg 37 77 3d

Or Ma xeSaiv

xafi e'

fitey .

I

Town ; 7 00 Tpf'rou 7 0pm;

Max/63 a) .

1 3

A RME N .

I I . Post quem Arses Och i [filius]ann is IV .

I I I . Post quem Darius, annis VI .Quem Alex ander Macedo occidi t .

Omnia haec ex tertio Maneth i

tomo.

CANON OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT

FROM JOSEPHUS .

SEVENTEE NTH DYNA STY .

*

a’

. 2 02m“ ; 37 7; iS

'. 1 . Salatis 1 9 years .

3 . Bndw 57 7) y d’

. 2 . Beon 44 years.

’

Am xua‘

cg é’

m 3 . Apachnas 3 6 years and

“fix/a ; g'. months .

”Armi n; é

’

m£03

. 4 . Apophis 6 1 years .

e'.

’ Iaw’

a ; 27 77 y'

, m i 5 . Jamas 50 years and 1 month .My“ a

'o

54

.

”Ao—mg “Sf, m 2 6 . Assis 4 9 years and 2 months.

Mime 3

E IGHTE E NTH DYNA STY.

I

a'. Te

’

fiywmg gm KG , nati I . Tethmosis 2 5 years and 4

”firm; months.

B’

. c Bpwy é’

m ry’. 2 . Chehron 1 3 years.

’Aae

’

m4u ; 27 7; n', m } 3 . Amenophis 2 0 years and 7

“iii/ a ; if . months.

“y ea-0 57; é

’

mm ’, m l 4 . Amesses 2 1 years and 9 months.

345x105;

e’

. M7544)“ 3m cfi'

, m 2 5 . Mephres 1 2 years and 9

Min ; months.

The various readings to this catalogue are given infra . See ManethoOnthe Shepherd Kings.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 3 8 J OSE PHU S ON THE KINGS or EGY PT .

Tptano'a'za. e

’

uevnuow a rpfa thers Sethos and Hermaeus of whomp e

’

xpz 7 5511 a’

c3e7\¢5y Ee’

Sw he says Sethos was called Aegyptus,na i

‘

Epy a fov, (30 a . 2 63m and H ermaeus Danaus. Sethos after

Ai’

yvm oy 33"Epfaa tov Aci he had expelled Hermaeus reigned 59

m ay,u e

'royoy a o

'fiiiva f (Maw. years. After h im his eldest son Ramp“Ou éufiawu 6 2 62 m; éfia a f ses reigned 6 6 years —Jos. contr.

Reva-ex! VS'. Ka i peer”a’

w Ap . I . 2 6 .

1 314 5 vrpeafiifr epog 7 3511 vicfi'

u

a d Pat

/mm; Ec’

.

In the l 6 th chapter Josephus has the followingAmou 3e’ e’a-m e

’

x 7 3 1: eip'q I t is manifest from a computation

uév 31 5V 7 03 xpo'xzov of the above-mentioned years, that

y ra ee’

urog 31 . of xaMJ/Aeym the Shepherds (our ancestors) werewoxpce

’

ueg, inter-spot 33 qrpo

'f

yoyoz, driven out from Egyp t, and left thatTpta

'i na i dyer/incur“ nat i s a country three hundred and n inetynom

’

org qrpo’

a-9eu gr eo'w, é

’

n T7} ; three years previous to the departureAi'yu

'm ou a

’

ma hl wye’

w eg, Tip: ofDanaus to Argos.

I

xépa u r a tfnr v c’

wqmna a y , i)3

Aux/ 0:31» erg"Ap

'yo; ctq‘u'xecr da z .

And in the 2 d chapter of the second bookMa x/ 690

3

; yapwa rds Manetho says that the Jews ( i . e.

Ted/4 05

0 10; fia a'met'a u atvrahl a the Shepherds) left Egyp t in the

f

yma t’

(Ma-w e

’

f A i'yu'frrrov 7 03g reign of Tethmosis three hundred

’Iov3a faug, Trp3 61 550 T

'

ptccuo and n inety- three years before the

0'w e

’

vemuow a rptaiv Tfi'

; cl; fl ight of Danaus to Argos . Lysi"

Apyog A amob’

(pufi g. Ava-f machus that i t was in the reign of

{saxog 32; mmBo'xxwpw 7 31. Bocchoris, i . e. one thousand seven

Ba a-zxéa , Tov'r e'o'

n 7rp3 gray hundred years before. M0 10 and

may ém a nom’

wy . Mo’

Awu some others place i t as seems good33 m i Twit ; as; a il-mi

“

; to them. But Ap ion the most coré'Sofey .

‘

O 7 6 wai

vm y ma-To

’ rect ( ironica lly) of all, fix es i t deT'a'rog

’

A'm'wv épc

’

o'

a‘

ro 1”; l E'Eo C idedly at the first year of the seventh

300 a’

txptfidig ua r c‘

c 7 370 e’

flb‘

o’

my Olympiad in which he says the Phoeit a ? Td U

’T

‘qg nicians founded Carthage .

671/ a t vrpc'

b'

roy , £11 93(jma

't Kap

I I9571301104Tori /meg tu na

-aw.

CANON OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT

FROM SYNCELLUS .

AIPTHTOT Tn; wai

ha u M6

pa i'a g fia a tkéwy

a .

'Mea

'rpa i‘ut

al6 3 xa i Mn]

: I 1

mt;‘

f‘

6 7 7) he

I I V

13 . K0v 3ng1'

6 7 1) Eff .

’

Api’

o"m px0g 3m 7 3 .

Ewéwoq27 7; Ag"

.

e'. c

'.

’

Ay emypé¢wy 37 7;03 .

f.

t

O Ee’

pamg§ x'y'

.

I 1 } I I1; Eea ofyxwa

'

tg 6 1 77

31 7) x3 .

”A

‘ua a

'

tg Hm

’

. of .

45 .

’

A7x0p63 ; 1T27 77’

p iiafig**

X aluotg tfi

'

. i f45. a pobg 11 11 77 3ts"

. 21 7) Ee’.

Mna'rgozip Sc. 1‘ MM; Go. Sc.

I Kovp063ns Go.—K063povs Sc. tbc tpoa ls B .

p ms Go. m . Sc. fl Axopsbs Go.—Axwpebs Sc .

i t AIu ICafi; Sc.

‘H‘

X i . SC .

11 Ay em’

a’

ns i'

rng.’

is substituted by Go. Sc. and A. for th e 15 th , while the1 6th is left vacant, 14 years being assigned for the period of the reign.

CANON of the kings of Egyp t formerly called Mestrze a .

1 . Mestraim who is Menes : he

reigned 3 5 years.

2 . C urodes 63,years.

3 . Aristarchus‘

3 4 years.

4 . Spanius 3 6 years5 . 6 . Anonymous 72 years.

Serap is 2 3 years.

Sesonchosis 4 9 years.

Amenemes 2 9 years .

Amasis 2 years.

Aceseph thres 1 3 years .

Anchoreus 9 years .

A rmiyses 4 years .

Chamois 1 2 years.

Miamous 14 years.

Amesesis 65 years.

1 40 SYNCE LLU S’ CANON

i‘

Q'.

at i f .

m'.

‘

Paneah; 37 71 x31.

37 7)

x'. Ou

’

a'qmo

i

png i Raf.

na

'

.

t

P061m 077 060 ? a § 21m

103 .

‘

Papvea a a y éywn

ref . Tame-0 51i

’

Iovfia 0'

0 3 37 71 NY.

74 3 .

‘

Pa /Aeooiq'

Ofiairppov

HS'.

a s'. Ko

'

yxa pi g‘

i‘

i‘ 37 7) ehi i

T0v’7 w 7 3 e

', i i YT“ 7 03

ne’

Ba a tkeda'

awog Koyxot

pewg

7 5; A ifyv’

vrrov e’frri Ig

'3v

1

va c-7 6h ; 7 03 Kin/mo? Aeyop e

’

vov

xt t ov wa po‘

c 7 03 Ma izeSQ, 027737 03 wpa

i

rov Bamhe’

w; nat i 02

mO'7 03

'

Mea T'

pa'

h/t 7 5; A2

7 v’

7r7 0u, nhnpofiw a t 27 17 IV,

Ba n ks/

awne'.

Kg"

. E thfmg 17 77 a pa

7 0; 7 0 » r'7 15; 3vya a'7 et

'a g

Trapa‘

r. Ma x/ 63 575.

at . Ba fwv

un'.

’

A~raxva g Ag“

.

”Atpwtj ug 37 7) Ed .

N. f .

0 3 0 71 GO. Sc.

1 , odor/40297; B . Go.

1 7 . Uses 50 years.

1 8 . Rhameses 2 9 years.

1 9 . Rhamessomenes 1 5 years.

2 0 . U simares 3 1 years.

2 1 . Rhamesseseos 2 3 years.

2 2 . Rhamessameno 1 9 years .

2 3 . Rhamesse Jubasse 3 9 y ears.

1 poz/Tea'op euhs B .

Pot/4 5 0 60 9 0) ; Sc.

Pap /(1 5 0 0 0914 5 1167; SC. Go.

( I ou'

Ba an B .-Pa

,uea afi 7 03 Ban

‘rfiG0 .

a” Pa/rea anofiaopo; Sc.

11 Go. m.

H x6yxapn; B .—K6yxapo; Sc.

MeO'TpE/a Go.

2 4 . Rhamesse the son of Vaphris

2 9 years .

2 5 . C oncharis 5 years.

In the 5 th year of C oncharis, the2 5 th king of Egypt of the l 6 th dynasty, which is called by Manethothe Cynic Cycle, was completed in

2 5 reigns a period of 700 years fromMestraim the first native king of

Egypt .

2 6 . Silites 1 9 years, the first of the6 kings of the 1 7 th dynasty according toManetho.

2 7 . Bacon 44 years .

2 8 . Apachnas 3 6 years .

2 9 . Aphophis 6 1 years .

3 0 . Sethos 50 years.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 42 SYN C ELLLU S,

AND E USEB IUS’

SYN C EL . E U . sc . A RME N . H IERON .

my . Mi a—(ppa ymfi wm; 357 7; Id . v . Mispharmuthosis XLVI .

Mm¢pawcor5

6wmg l g"

. M isphragmuthosis XXVI .My. {7 77 wy

'.

MlOTPP’hg wy

'.

K3"

. T0153 ywa'

tg 27 7) KS’. VI . Tuthmosis IX .

Tov’Quwa'tqaO

'. Tuthmosis IX .

(J . 757 77 A82 VI I . Amenoph this XXXI .’

A1Aey54>9tg AS Amenophis XXXI .0 37 0 ; 0 30 m : H ic ille Amenoph this est, qui

5Meta l/my swa t uowgo'

y eyog not ) Memnon ipse creditus fu it, lap is lo¢Sewélueyog“Sag. quax .

A isu'oweg 027 3 1 11308 7 07 00

Moii b a a-7 4

2

117 6 ; wpég 7 177 AiDI

yu1r7 g> gonna-a v.

p a'. n o; VI I I . Orus XXXVI I .

Ea'Awpog p g’

. Orus XXXVI I I .Axes/peep)”ne

'

. IX . Achencheres XII .Axepxepfi; xc . Achencherres XI I .

“ 3 0002; W . x . A thoris IX.

A8 09} ; nfi'. Achoris VII .

,a S

'

. X erxepilg ng'. XI . C hencheres XVI .

Xeyxephgmi C hencherres XVIII .

pne'

.

"Axeppfiq

'

T fi‘

0 XII . Acheres VI I I .31 001N.

Axepi g n'. Acherres VII I .

XII I . Cheres XV . Cherres XV .

,a s

‘

. ApMaTog 6 m i Aa XIV . Armaisqui et Danaus V .

va iig, 27 7)

Apym‘

g Arma is V .at . Tamera

-95g 5 xa i AY xv . Aegyptus LXVI I I .yv

fm'

ogi £712Pa y ea

'

o'

fig En’

. Remesses LXVI I I .XVI . Menophis Menophes XL .

B .

1 Axsph; Go.—Thc four above are given in both the Greek catalogues as

Ethiopians. I A iy61r7 tos G0 .

CANONS or THE X INGs or EGYPT . 1 43

S i mon . EU . sc . A RMEN . I I IERON .

XIX DY NA STIA .

I . Sethosis Sethos Lv .

I I . Rampses Ramses LXVI .,wf. E

’

m 71' I I I . Amenophis XL .

Ay e'yaxptg Amenophtes XL .

IV . Amenemes XXV .Ammenemes XXVI .

“Sh Godwprg ag'. V . Thuoris VI I .Gova pi g If . Thuoris VI I .

Thuoris Aegyptiorum rex ab Ho

mero Polybus voca tur mari tus Al

candrae . De eomeminit in Odyssea .

X X DYNA STIA'

T'

A NN IS CLXXVI II .,r. 510 6641 0

3

6 5 0 . Nechepsos 1 9 years .

NexGII/ fig IS’.

va’

. v éamufirg 5 1 . Psammuth is 1 3 .

‘P’

aflupovfixg

vy'. Kfiprogi Ig

’

. 5 3 . C ertus 1 6 .

Kfip‘

ro; IB'.

yB’

.

‘

Paimlug y e’. 54 . Rhampsrs 45 .

Pd‘wJ/ Ig ,

ue'.

ye’. 6 m 2

’

A,u,ue 55 . Amenses who is Ammenemes

yéynq§ ad .

’

Oxupa‘

cg I3'

. 5 6 . Ochyras 1 4 .

Oxvpebg Ia'.

XXI DYN ASTIA TANITA RUM .

flg'. I . Amendis XXVI .

A‘u fgfig xg

'. Semendis XXVI .

dy evé ¢n; A .—Ap svo¢ls G0 .

Neither of the Latin versions give the names of the 2oth dynasty . The

names substi tuted above are merely translations of the Greek of Syncellus

opposite.

I Kfie‘rw; Din. Ag n i/ ms G0 . Ap ia?“Go. A .

1 44 SYNCE LLU S ’

AND EU SE B IUS

SYN C EL . EU . SC .

Wj

'

. 37 7) v'

.

®06wptg Ill

.

0 57 0; 67 7 W 5 wa p’ ‘

Omipgo

Ho'AvBogT

’

A?\xai

u8pa g I}: a’

wnp

e’

u’

0 30 0'a'efgc (pepo'

yoyog.

"Afiwfi tg o

'x00} (Deuc a

310; 6 7 09 wa' ’

E4>’ov d emum

xa'r a 7 77V A i

’f

ymr'rov

(0 4304

7 0: éu 0067 ? 7700

7 057 00 .

ASwSUg 5 not) (Dodawpog n'

a'.

E'. Keme

’

mg 7x3 l

7x3 .

500 Ovewedmg 6 7 7; (AB’

Oven/ 64m; 7x3

£62 Eova a xeiptn$7 7)Eova'a xeiy. Affirms; Ka i Ai ~

Sfofna g nan? p yhods a g amp

éAaBe 7 05 7 31;‘

Iepova a h iy .

Z oua'a nehu 7x5 .

£7 2 ‘Fov'eyocg a s

'.

EGW IIJOU/

GPD; xc’.

sf'

. Netpe'

xepng g'.

7'

‘

AMMGV8 (Pl 41TAmueufidug

Eg’

. Ea‘

l’

rng te'

.

Ea frq; IG'.

fg’

. ci

xng

‘Fwéx'qg 3

'

3 0600 9 175 A . B .

I o'

c'

Axanos A . B .

I] Z ovao'rxml/z. Go.

ARMEN o H I ERON .

I I . Pseusenes XL I .Pseusennes XL I .

I I I . Ammenophis IX .

Amenoph th is IX .

IV . Nephercheres I V .Nepherchenes IV .

V . Osochor VI .Osochor VI .

VI . Psinaches IX .

Sp inaches IX .

1' I

'

IoMfious Vulg.

odévvsqi rg B .

1] Amuevce'z tpns Go.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 46 SYNCELLU S AND EUSEBIUs’

SYN C EL . EU . SC .

wf. 37 71 M'.

Apy a i‘

gM'.

E7 e<pwai

3 ng xg'.

En rjmaifit; u'

g'.

vr'. Nee I/BQ

’Kt'y'.

Nee l/E; ry’

.

wa'. Nexa a

i

n'.

Nexa a‘

tfi

wB'.

“Pa yp'q'fl xogTI3:

‘Pawu’

n xo; (8'

wy'. Nexa a

i

B'(Da pa ai

Nexa o‘

cfi’

fi'

Wai

y povfitg i E'repog é

ua i Wa yyfi7 sxog § IC’.

If .

we'. Oifa¢ptg

O i aicjmng"

p a I} .

Ay amg y'.

Eco; 7 oIf7 ou 7 5 11 Ai'yv'zr

7 1amBaml a’

a ata pnécr a ou e’

v

Burma-7 6 a ; I'

, 3E

7 54, $7 6 0 1, ,Bcn u

’

Kayfizf

c'

cv na finpe’

fimém‘

7 03 vrc’

fiamhezfo-awo; 7 5; Mea

'

rpa fa c

N axexbbc G0 .

ARME N . H IERON .

XXVI DYNASTIA SA ITARUM .

I . Ammeres Aethiops XII .Ammerres Aethiops XII .

I I . Stephinatis VI I .Stephinatis VI I .

I I I . Nechepsus VI .Nechepsos VI .

Iv . Nechao VII I .Nechao VI I I .

Psammedichus XL IV .Psammitichus XLIV .

VI I I . Vaphres XXV .Vaphres XXX .

IX . Amosis XLI I .

1 ‘lfaqp I-nxo; Go. A.—~Lap lr etxo; B .

I Jaimuousn; A. B . Waywwxb; Vulg.- \La,w7m0s B .

VI . Nechao VI .Nechao secundus VI .

VI I . Psammuthes alter qui et

Psammetichus XVI I .Psammitichus alter qui et

Psammus XI I .

Amasis XL I I .XXVI I . Aegyptiorum dynastia Per

sae. Obtinet quippeAegyptum sex to

regni sui anno (quinto) Cambyses ;efficiuntur autem usque ad Darium

XerX is filium ann. CXXIV . (CXI .)The kingdom of Egyp t after hav

ing continued 2 2 1 1 years through a

series of 1 0 dynasties and 86 kings,was subdued by Cambyses in the

reign of Amosis the 8 6 th king fromMestraim,who is the same asMenes,

CA NONS OF THE K INGS OF EGYPT. 1 47

SYN C EL . EU . SC .

fq'ror Ai'yv

'vr

‘

rov xépa g

0'

ewg, a’

m?) 7 0v qrpafi

‘mv

Mec 7 pa'

iy. 7 08 xa l a e'wg

SéfiAf

yu1t 7 og I'm?) He

'

pa'a ; 757 ; gm;

Aa pefov 7 03 Ee’

gEov.

y

130-7 0 1

ofv Kg,

8vva a 7 a'ap, a

’

3pi

Helga-a : e

’

xpai'rno

'

a v 02770 e

,

grove; Ka yfiv’

a'

ov.

fn'g

’. Ka yfih

’a'

ng

wq'. M027 0 : 3 170

{ fix/ a ; g’

.

Aa pefog‘

Tm éamv

27 77 A54 .

‘I'. E‘s

/

ping 37 17 x’

.

Qa'."

Ap‘

r ai

fia vo; g'.

’

Ap7 a£e’

pfng y a'.

Ee’

pgng (mp/a ; B'.

2 07 35074 13; g’

.

Ge'. Aa pe

'

i'

og 5 Na'sag 27 4

IS"

.

Ai’f

yv'n

‘rog (11757 7 7) nepaasy Egypt revolted from Pers ia in the

Sevre’

pg 2m No’

fiov Aai

pemv. second year of Darius Nothus.

XXVI I I DYNA STIA . IEa i’rn; I . Amurtaeus Sa ites VI .

g

f a in ] ; s". Amurtaeus Sa ites VI .

XXIX DYNA STIA MENDESIORUM .

sg'. NecPepI

'T ‘qg I I . Ephirites VI .Nezpept

’

mg g"

. I . Nepherites VI .

Eu. Ar. allows only 2 years to Cambyses, reckoning the 7 months of theMagi as one year. Hieron. gives him four, omitting the Magi in the Canon.

f 2 1 Eu . Arfibmits.

1 The Armenian reckons th is and the two following as the 2 8th dynasty .

Hieronymus divides them.

ARME N . H IERON .

of that part of Egypt which is calledthe Mestraean region Egyp trema ined under the dominion of the

Persians till the time of Darius the

son of Xerxes. The 2 7 th dynastytherefore is tha t during which the

Persians held Egyp t - in subjectionfrom the 5 th year of Cambyses.

8 7 . Cambyses 3 years.

*

8 8 . The Magi two brothers 7

months.

8 9 . Darius the son ofHystaspes

3 6 years.

9 0 . Xerxes 2 OTyears.9 1 . Artebanus 7 months.

9 2 . Artax erxes 40 years.

9 3 . Xerxes II . 2 months.9 4 . Sogdianus 7 months.

9 5 . Darius Nothus 2 1 years .

1 4 8 SYNC ELLus’

AND EUSE B IUS’ CANONS, &c.

E U . SC .

Axwpsg 3 7 7) t'

y'.

Axwptg I'y'.

“I’d/Lyovfilg ,B'.

Wai

‘uy ovfitgB

'.

“iii/a gile

Mw’

i’

g gm

pa’

. Newr a ye'

fiflqn'.

Nem‘

a ue'

fifl; n’

T(33 . Nan a

's/650; B

'

,

T6009 fi'.

p'

y'. Tea

i

g B'.

Nem'a ve

'

fiwg hf.

P33 0 9604 fi'

gfl xo; I

'.

pe’

. o v a’

aSep q

Apa'

fig

pg“

. Aapei'

o; g".

ARME N . II IERON .

I I I .’ Achoris XII .I I . Achoris XII .

VI I . Teos I I .

I I . Teos I I .

Ochus X.

I I . Arses Ochi I I I .

Arses Ochi IV .I I I . Darius VI .

Darius A rsami VI .

Din.—Vulg.

—Se. in the Canon at the end gives it M063 0; a .

’

1 m'. Sc. can.

IV . Psammuthes I .I I I . Psammuthis I .

v. Nepherites menses IV .IV . Nepherites menses IV .

XXX DYNASTIA SEBENN ITARUM .

VI . Nectanebus XVI I I .I . Nectanebis XVI I I .

VI I I . Nectanebus XVI I I .I I I . Nectanebos XVII I .

XXXI DYNASTIA PERSARUM .

I . Ochus IX .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 50 D IODORUS srcuw s’ CANON

Q7 e0

'a'a pa ; ov nan ; 7 0 65m,

a!

a’

ckl a‘

c e'x Sia a ‘rn‘

uamg, 6 7 7;

7 30 fl ai

r/ 7 a fipaxi; Aefvrow a 7 5 11

‘

65wa s 7 ptci

n0v7 a .

I t

11 600 00; 36 7171077 007 900;

v N I V

Ra f/ £070 00 7 ou Ba a-Mew; 7 07 ;

( I0 7 7W ; 7 0

y I N te9y0 ; , Wpo; 7 07 ; 6 01 007 01!

I ’I

x00: 7 pca xoy7 a. aw 7 00i ;

N a I 9 I7 000 Arywrn wu ammo-7 007 60 111,d Ia ; (pepel (iv Swa

i

(M I/or 7m7 paxv’

7 n7 00 37 10'

I s ssea t 7 711: a ; 7 0v; ery

I I 9 Ixwptov; 96 00 ; a a efiemv.

I86 Ma nedox/ a ;

I

a pfa z, new 7 00; a’

mro’ Ma nedo

d ’I v Imy 65 £7 0)

rzrpo; 7 m;I

no“ e‘

fidoynnow a .

l ITau; 36 , Aomoiz; xpoyov;

( I I007 00117 00; 8: 007 e7xea

'

a uBa a-men

’

0v7 a ; xai

pa ; éyxwpr’

ovf

di

ydpa ; {4 314 éfidoyfinow a wpb;

07; TGTPCLKOO’ IOIQ, 7 0 110023100; 82

°

are'we.

M67 30 7 00; 3 600; 7 0I'yvv

7 p357 ov, (pa d-i Bamkefia'a s 7 5;

Airy/5777 011 Magi/fir.

84} Ash/ 67 a ; 7 ou

apoexpnlue'yov fiamke

’

w; 7 021;

037 07 03100 ; 3150 mob; 7 07; 7 607 7511 0117 00 7 00; 0

3

7700117 0053 37 0] whefwI

7 m 70v no“7 e7 p0racoa'fwr.’le

Bov'ov pig

All the rest of the time was filledup with native princes, that is td’

say ,

four hundred and seventy kings and

five queens.

Tn m gdxovm m.

E thiop ians, not successively but a t

intervals, the length ofwhose reignscollectivelyoccup ied a period ofnearlythirty-six years.

The Persians, under the commandof Cambyses their king, subduedthe nation by force of arms. Theyoccupied the throne during a hun

dred and thirty-five years, inclusiveof the insurrections, which the Egyptians, unable to put up with the severity of their domination, and theirimp iety towards the gods of the

country, made from t ime to time.

Lastly reigned the Macedonians,and their successors, two hundredand seventy-six years.

After the gods, Menas was the

first king of the Egyptians.

After him i t is sa id that twoof thedescendants of the before-mentionedking reigned, and they were suc

ceeded by fifty whoaltogether reignedduring a period of more than one

thousand four hundred years.

Busi ris.

FROM D IODORUS SIC ULU S . 15 1

IKa i 7 000 7 067 00 $1

7000 0 du7 d, 7 00 7 eitev7 a 70v*

c I

opwvoyov 007 00 7 0) wpw7 go,I

(pa w? 11 7 47 00: 7 710 07 0 my Ai

l I70 7 7 1000 na kovpteqAw; 7 07W

N o I

0770 Be 7 0 0‘

EAA ‘qx/wy (9 05009I

Tbv 7 00 Ba rn /tea) ;

I 0' c g N007 07 00000 07 300; 0 a m 7 00

3

wa 7 po; wpoa'

wyopeudei ; 0 0x0

,l I Ips0; GKT l O

'

G, MemptyN SI

e’

mdi a vea'

ni

‘my now”At

7 0 777 00 .

IAédeaa. yevea i Ba a

-mew .

I I

Mv'

pm Ewam Se 7 4 ; 7 0

I VItem; N/Amv wpvfe.

I‘

E7r7 0‘

0 7 60m ; fia ochewv.

I2 6 7 0000 111 , (pa a iv, e

’

vmpac

vea 7 ai7 a ; xa i (4 6747 7 00; 7 0 W

Iwpm; 7 0

2

56 1; ém7 ehe

Geo-Sa t ua u orpa

i

fem EZ; ,u ev

I7 710 Epvfic

‘

wSai

ka a'a a y BureaI

T FIAG 0'7 07t00 yew 7 e7 pa

I I I

Koo-saw, na n 7 a ; 7 6 vac

-00 ; 7 a ;

a : I£14 7 04; 7 01 m; none

-4 7 40 007 0,

3 I Ixa t 7 07; mmpou 7 a . wra pa. 3 a.

I IAa 7 7 aw y ep

-qua 7 ea'7 peII/ a 7 0,I N

“exp; 1 080 0 74. A07 0; Se

I(4 6 7 00 mg?) 7 070

wopefa v vroma'aipceyog named

Iwaa a v 7 910

’

A 7 fa v.

1 I

ms : 7 01: Tawny 7707 0014 00 8Iefin,i N N

xa i 7 710 1 03mmerr-Ma

’

s wa a'aw

Diodorus does not here mention the name of this king, but describes themagnificence of Thebes, and the sepulchre of Osymandyas. Scaliger confoundshimwith Uchoreus. Others suppose him to have been a second Busiris.

Then eight of h is descendants, ofwhom the last ,* who bore the same

name with the first, founded the citywhich by the Egyptians is called thecity of the Sun or D iospol is, but bythe Greeks Thebes.

The eighth of the descendants ofthis king, who bore the sirname ofh is father Uchoreus built the city ofMemphis, the most celebrated of all

the c ities ofEgypt .

Twelve generations of kings.

Myris, who dug the lake abovethe city ofMemphis.

Seven generations of kings.

Sesoosis, whose exploits were themost renowned of all the kings before him. He fi tted out a fleet offour hundred ships upon the Red

Sea ; and subdued all the islands,and all the parts of the continentborderi ng upon the sea as far as the

Indies. And he marched with a

mighty army by land , and reducedall Asia . And he passed over theGanges and conquered all the Ind ieseven to the ocean, and all the na

tions of the Scythians, and most ofthe islands of the Cyclades. He

then invaded Europe and overranall Thrace : and Thrace he made

1 52 or THE K INGS or EGYPT.N 3

mnea yov, Ka t 7 a 7 umEnv

3I

3 0me3m, ua u 7 0 W Kunhéb‘

wv

wiawv 7 0h; whei'0'

7 a g. A i aBa‘

zg

I3

’

ch; 7 411 Edpwmpz, xa l

(I IEma a wa a'a v 7m: Gpa c v, xa i

9,

0pm 7 114 a 7 pa 7 ia ; aromoai

yteuog

3 N l I .

ev 7 37 ®p9txy, arm/ ta ; mama'

I I

neva a'

ev ev M AM“; 7 07 01;

I05137 05 xa 7 a n7 n3 eu7 wu. Thu

I cl A36 xwpa y a wa a a y f ig 65 Ka i

I I d7 pi a nox/ 7 a. p ep?) Scet , a noc

) .0i50'wA i'yv'n'fl ot No

luoizg, 3776

'

0 M0 7 770 6 ? 007 040 1 Nop a

i

pxa g. £7 ;

8‘ l I6 7 pm wpog 7 01 ; 7 pi a nav7 a.IBamk vo

-a g e

’

n qrpoa tpe'aewgI

egeAme 7 0V Bfoy . évroh 'rro'wwv

3 Naw ay 7 00: 5

‘uf4 a

l‘

rwy .

IEscrow -

1g Seth epoq5 7 ou ~

IWpoecp

'q‘u eyov vio'

g.

fl ak/tot Boar d er; {4 6 7 36 7 00

Alua tn g, 5

02775’

An7 wc€

v0v Aiez'ovtog.

’

Ax7 i a givng Aiefodz .I

Mex/ 37); 5 na i

Mdfifiog. Taf¢0v 36 a xing nowas I

d uet/ a d'

s 7 0 1: ovoy agoy evw

Aafiv’

pweoy .

’

Ayapx¢'a 776117 6 7 6 1165 31 .

IKen /a ,

ale

t

Pei/

lotcpi g

'.

’

E7r7 0‘

0 31685505117 0 f th aip

6 Ka i fl pw'r eu

'

g.

Ba d lhefg cim/of. 0 13831: a !)3 , A : Q I

7 emepf

yov 0036 Magic; compact ;

Seso6sis the second ; the son of the

preceding.Many kings succeeded h im.

Kin nCetes. Marg .

boundary of his military ex cursion.

And he set up p illars in Thrace and

in many other places, commemoratingh is conquests. He alsod ivided Egyptinto thirty parts, which the Egyptianscall nomes, and appointed nomarchsover each . And after a reign of 3 3

years be destroyed himselfon accountof the fa ilure of his eyesight.

Amasis, who was conquered byActisanes the E thiop ian .

Actisanes the E thiop ian .

Mendes an Egyptian, who is the

same as Marrhus . He constructedthe building which is called the Labyrinth as a tomb for himself.An interregnum for 5 generations .

C etnafle who is Proteus .

Rhemph is .

Seven insignificant kings reignedof whom nowork or deed worthy ofhistory is handed down ex cept of one

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 54 or THE KINGS or EGYPT .( I ITa 7 epov 7 6 7 7 a po

'

i 7 6 ;/ea r;

’

Avrpf7)g éfiam’

heva ey $7 01 3110 :

I 3!

when.) eixoa'i xa t 0 7 pm)

:

7 a >tn3 €ig3,

Ay a a'i g. Ba a flmfa a g 3

‘

V I I6 7 7] 7 0 7 6 qrpo; 7 04; newnxow a ,

I d

ua Te’

O'

p l’JG 7 3V Bray , na or

Ixpovov Ka yfiv

'a'

ng 6 7 0 mHep

a'aiy Ba n k ing (30'7 pc

i

7 eva'6y

3!

em Auyu177 0v, xa 7 a 7 0

I ,I N g N

7 pt7 0v 6 7 0 ; 7 77; efmtoaw);d

xa u 7 pf7 n; 0711

63 61 00 0 7 05

3701: I’

l a py eyf3n; Ka

y a pwa i'

og.

After four genera tions reignedApries 2 2 years. He was strangled .

Amasis. He died after a reign of55 years, at the very time that C ambyses, king of the Persians, invadedEgypt, in the third year of the 63 dOlympiad, in which Parmenides the

C amarinaean was the victor . -L ib. II .

CANON OF THE KINGS OF EGYPT °

FROM HERODOTUS.

TON Mfiva , 7 3V wpw7 oy BaQ

a ikeu’

a'a y

'm A 17 v'777 0v.

M67 ?! 33 7 03m l, na 7 6

'7\6'yav

o I c

of ipe'6c (in 6156o 547mm fia

I(r t/ trim 7 pmxoa

'i'wv 7 6 um 7 pm

now a cad/La n a. e’

v me anti

me ?

to a I a I36 7 6116370 1 a ySpmrwv, an tena t

I ‘g I36na y éy Alflmre; na

'

a v, [Amr u .

33 yvyiq6’

1rixwpm of 3c a At ,

I

ai

l/3,06 ; Aiyvm tot 7 77 36 7 0

n 7 cl 3

yam: ovuo‘u a 77Vmu; eBa a

'i

I

l eve e, 7 07 6p 7 7) Bafivxwmy,

N t’

7 wxpiq.a! ITo)”86 “7&l Bamhewy , 013

ya p6A67 0y $ 36n 017 0'

M’

EN B S was th e first king of Egypt .

After h im, the priests read out ofa book the names of 3 3 0 kings. And

among these were 1 8 Ethiop ians and

one woman a na tive Egyptian : all therest were men and Egyptians : and

the name of the woman, who re ignedalso over the country of Babylon ia,was Nitocris.

Of the other kings nothing re

markable is in any way recorded ex

FROM H ERODOTU S . 1 5 5

Befw, na 7’

oGSe‘

y emu ha ywpd cep t the last Maeris. He dug the

7 077 04, 77t 5 3; 7 03 éo‘

xa'rov lake .

a 67 5 y Mofptog. Miami; dpu'fa i .

S eama n-pi g. 2'A67 0v of

Q I Iipeeg wpw7 0y p er uxorem : y a.

npoi'

a'

t 5pq3 6'v7 a 631. 7 05

’

Apa.

I I .Bzou o rtov, 7 0vg wa pa 7 711:

’

Epv3 pi7y fiéha oa a v sw am-m;

y évov;’

Eu

7 6 113 6 11 36‘

03; (infa'w a’

mi'xe

'r o

Ai'

yvn7 0y , a 7 pa 7 r‘

qy 7 070040

Aafia‘

wirihawe 31220 716; fiwefpov ,

0 ; SI , S

wa y 7 0 6 /4 7703wy xa'r a

a pedxiy eyog.’

Ex 7 35i;'Am

'7)g 6

’

c;

7 9114 Edpaimly 340985453 7 06; 7 6

2 1 6-3 00; xa 7 6 0'7 p6

'

d/ a 7 0 xa i

7 03g ®pviixa ¢

(Pepfiy 5 7 075 2 6 0‘é0'7 ptog.

"

A'z 3pa Mey cpfrqy , 7 475m ade

7 i 7 55Ȣ

Ewx/wy 7 7t550'0 a u

w r 5‘

owoy a. Hpm'

ea etra t .

Tami/ {an on

M67 02

3 3 7 0p 7 0y ,

Mu’

a aw d a'

tpewy X 6'07ra , 6;

Woma n! m x0'7 '

47 a exai

o'

a r‘

xa 7 a xMi‘

a'

a 1/ 7 a yaip {M y mi rc I

7 a 7 a spa , orpw‘

ra {446V a <p6 a g

Suméwy a’

me’

pfa r’

v a‘u i'3a

xa 7 a a'

z 6vaia'a t'

ua i Ba a“

;

Kezo'u t 7r6v7 n'x0y7 a. 6

,

7 6a .

Tau 0236Np65y a firob Xerp Chephren, the brother of Cheops .

fiya‘

v alm

l

3a m fiio-a i

'm i He built a pyramid, and reigned 5 6

Ba a-Meag a n 25 m i weyr 'é years. The Egyp tians, out ofha tred,’I 0

mum 6 7 605 . Tov'rovg decl ine to name these two k i ngs, but

X

Sesostris. The priests said tha the first sailed wi th a fleet of largevessels from the Arabian gulph , and

conquered all the nations borderingupon the Red Sea . And tha t fr omthence he returned to Egyp t, and

with a mighty army he traversedthe con tinen t (of Asia) subjugat ingevery nation that Opposed h im . FromAs ia he passed over into Europe and

reduced the Scythians and Thrac ians .

Pheron, the son of Sesostris .

A Memphi te, whose name, according to the Greek interpr etation, wasProteus .

Rampsini tus .

After h im reigned Cheops, whoinfl icted upon them every kind of

evil : he overthrew the temples, and

was the first who put a stop to the

sacrifices . He founded the pyramid ,and reigned 50 years .

‘

1 5 6 or THE KINGS or EGY PT,I o

pu'cr eo; 06 naipra. 3 6mm“ A i

7 6777 70; drudgery , 0170702 na n

I I7 a ; v aw3a g ua hcovm 770 ;

6

pte'yog

(InN'n og, 0 ; 7 0v7 ov 7 0V

1 at

xpoyor 6 y 6y 6 xmuea na 7 a 7 a v

I7 a 7 81. xwpta .

N I as

Mvnepwou X 6 0170g cza r a‘

v aw'3a. 36 new 037 0; 02176

I IM7 6 7 0, 7 07mm: 6

’

7xa 0'a'w 7 ou

Iwa 7 pog.

pl

Aa'vxw.

fl I sArmour 7 011 7 v¢h0m Em

7 ati7 ou Baml ev’

owog, éhai

a a i

IAi'yv7r7 0v xetpt wa7th?) A i

3 70 1705; 7 6 Ka t Eafia nwy 7 um

I IAZS‘O

'R’

QVBamhea .

’

A t3 t’

07ra Eafia ufiu Beta“

:

4Aev

'ew Aryv

'177 0v 67: 6 7 600 176 1/

IW inon a .

I[I a

i

hw Armour 7 011 7 v¢7xomI N

2 63 0011, 7 011 {peat 7 oue

H“

I I I(pasta

-n u.

’

E7: A’

ryvvnouerad

I Iyew a 7 pac7 0v y eya v Ea vaxaI Ipifiov Ba a

-M6 00’Apa /3 ‘wv 7 6

NKa t

'Eu3 a v7 a

I v

aimnofaevovg, 7 atm évavn’

otm

N 9

s,

050 7 070 1 9 3'

v a rm ; aun7 ac

no a I

a povpa tovg, na'r a.

,u eu

N7 6 6W 7 0vg (pa p6 7 p6w aqa u

I

7 6 0 W, M 7 55 36 7 31. 7 65m,N l

36 TOW 020 77 73w 7 80 fixa tion,CI N t I I007 7 6 va

’

7 6pam(pev'

yowwv

I I I

«pew v

yvy ywy 57: k WGO‘

GGW

I I7 070x011 6. A170 7 03 77p0

5

7 0v [3 0t

call the pyramids the work of the

shepherd Ph ilitis, who grazed h is

flocks, at this t ime, in that country .

Mycerinus, the son of Cheops.

He also left a pyramid much lessthan tha t ofh is father .

Sabacos, the E thiopian, reigned50 years.

A sychis.

Anysis, who was blind. In h is

reign the E thiopians invaded Egyptwith a m ighty army under Sabacostheir k ing.

Anysis the blind, again .

Sethos, the priest of Hephaestus.

In h is reign Sanacharibus, the king ofthe Arabians and Assyrians, marchedaga inst Egypt with a vast army .

And when Sethos and his attendantsarrived at Pelusium, during the nighta mul titude of ra ts attacked their enemies, and gnawed the bowstrings fromoff their bows, and the thongs of thei rspears ; so tha t on the morrow, as

they fled unarmed, great numbers ofthem were sla in . From the firstking to Sethos the priest of He

phaestus, are 3 4 1 generations ofmen.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 5 8 or THE KINGS or EGY PT,

Nexaig, a v/afla hoiy 15V Ma'y

éw'wqa e‘ 36 7 071)

page”, Kai3v7 w 7707 011 7 h; EuI 2

p17); eoua'

a r p eya kqv 6 1A6 .

N t\ «V

Tayy ; Next»1fra t ; £5 6 7 6 00.

0 ‘Ifaiwu og, “ 61

117 6

V 3 ,

wa r 6 74 00 1 e7 sa .

”A

IMa o

-1 ; 7 6 a a epa na t. 7 6 0

’I

0 6pax0117 a m ean.

I‘

NP'

aMAnywo; 0

0

wa r; 65“ma y

And after the battle he took Kadytis,err

a large c ity of Syria .

Psammis, the son ofNeco, 6 years.

Apries, the son of Psammis, 2 5

years .

Amasis, 44 years.

Psammenitus, the son of Amasis,

6 months.

CANON OF THE EIGHTEENTH DYNASTYOF MANETHO

FROM THEOPHILUS.

p a! : I I

a Ay am ; 6 1 7) ue i ta ;

3101 ;

B'. X 6Bp5511

f .

a'

Mfitppr); 13’

c'.

«Mnfipawuov

C . Tovfiyéan;

Aampeuodn;

1 . Amasis

2 . Chehron 1 3

3 . Amenophis 2 0

4 . Amesse 2 1

5 . Mephres 1 2

6 . Methrammuthosis 2 0

7 . Tuthmoses 9

8 . DamphenOph is 3 0

9 . Orus 3 5

This may possibly refer to Jerusalem, ofwh ich the modern, and I believethe Arabic name, is El Kods, from Kadesh, Holy.

A ND Tm: EGY PT IAN 13m . 5 9

It'. T057 0)» 36 7

saf

. “Staph"e

13 . X erxe'

piq; K . a'.

M i ama oi)’

Ap,ua 7o; B'

.

a'.

“J

. “ 14 6 110412; 13 .

if . xa i

OF THE EARLY KINGS OF EGYPT AND THE

EGYPTIAN ERA .

FROM JOSEPHUS.

HANTEZ of 7 5511 A t’f

yvrr'n'wy

Ba n ker“; 0’ m3Mi ya fov 7 075M611.

¢1 i1 02x03owia'a x17 o; , 3;

W ANT; {awpoa'fiw 6761167 0 7 03

waimrov {4 6'

xpt 2 07700 25110; WAGIO’

VNV 67 5V

7 p1a xoa'

1'wi1 xa i 7617112011 ”wa ge

3167xn7w3 0'7 wv, (Da paaive; fink /i

FROM MALALA .

A II‘

TIITIQN 36 éfia a fhevfi

a pron ; Ba n ker) ; 7 15; (pvhfi;

7 00 Kay , viofi N5 6 , (Pa pa ai, 0'

xa i Na paxa‘

) ua hou’

y evog.

Ms'

pxepn; Al.

Years.Their daughter 1 0

A thoris

C hencheres 3 0

Sethos Miammu 6

Armaeus 4

Sethos 1

Amenophis 1 9

Sethus and Rhamesses .

p .

ALL' the kings of the Egyptians, fromM inaeus, the founder of Memphis,who l ived many years before Abraham our ancestor, to Solomon, ex

tend ing through an interval ofmorethan 1 3 00 years, bore the title of

Pharaohs —Jos. A nt . l ib . VII . c . 6 .

THE first king of the Egyp tian s wasPharao, of the tribe ofHam, the son

of Noe : he is called alsoNaracho.

J . Ma la la , lib. III .

"

i 9 070 0 0; xa i‘

Pa/ uia an; A l.

1 60 or THE EA RLY KINGS or EGY PT

FROM SUIDAS.

H<I>AIETOE a8 734, m : vrup.

t

Epitaa'

ii Baml ev’

a awo; A7

1

7 v7r7 ox1 xa l 3 01110317 05”Hrpam

7 0; vra pa ha ftfiaiyet 7 3711 fia

a‘

thefa y , inuépa gax'rr

'

9a : 7 6'0'0'a pa Mh

’

ra ; f .

fip épa ; 00K 17136 10 a x1 yap

Ai7 6n7 101 évra v7 0i1 ;

p’

i a a c am 7 3111 7r6p1'03ox1 7 77;

t I a SIny epa g, 6 111a v7 011 6 7t6

1

yoi1.

FROM DIOGENES LAERTIUS .

AIF‘THTIOI yap Neihov

7 6 :16'0'9a 1 77a73a

c

0'11

a'pfa z (pxhoaocj n

'a g, if; 7 03;

7711060 7 57 059 iepel

a ; J ya t xa i

7 p0¢fi7 a ; .’

Am‘

) 36 7 0157 07)

Ma x630'x1a

67 571 6n1a 1,uvpzoi3a ; 7 60

'

a'

a pa ;

na i i'

5x7 amaxfma 5n7 a xo'a'

1a

gm6£na0y7 a 7 pfa . 6y 07; hkfov

6’

Pt7t6 1'

41 6 1; 7 62160 9011 n ua nce-la ;

éfi3oynx0r7 a 7 p67; , 0 67761107; 369 Iam axoa

'ra ; 7 p1a xox17 a 3u

'o.

HEPHzESTU S, a God : also F ire. Afterthe death ofHermes, king of Egyp t,Hephaestus obta ined possession of theemp ire 1 6 80 days, which is 4 years,7 » months, and 8 days for the

Egyptians in those times were not in

the'

habit of measuring time by theyear, but called the period of the daya year . - Suidas v Hep haestus.

THE Egyptians say that Hephaestuswas the son ofN ilus, and that he ihvented philosophy, of which the followers were called Priests and Pro

phets . From him to the time of

Alex ander the . Macedonian elapsed

48863 years, in which occurred 3 7 3solar eclipses and 8 3 2 lunar ecl ipses.

-B iog . Laert. Prowm. p . 2 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 62 or THE EARLY KINGS or EGY PT,

7 3711 31111a 0'7 6 ia 11 qra pa

Aa gei'

y 7 311 vi011 a i m; Ha h

11 01 109770. 7 0157 011 36 7 07;’

Iov

3a 1'o1; (pa th w; 71000 06060 00 1 .

Ka i 71p5 7 011 7 311 116 0-0 01 0

N1 a a

01 11 0301m0'

a 1 , 7 0 , 7 6 6 77 a wry7611011 6 17 a 7 011

611 11a 311 xa 7 a

N01 1 6 110

2

7 011 . T0117 o11 36 1'

y6 1111r)0'

a 1

I I A

907a 7 6pa Mefip'w, 0711 X 6 11 6 1pp

'

g

7 1111 xa 7 6 1y'yun0

'

a 1 , 7 10 11 1571 6p

M611 ¢111 7 07710 11 Ba a-13 6 1

59 117 1 .

111 070103 ; 700 7 07 6 7 5; Ai fy ii'rr

7 01) Ba a 1h 6 156 111 . 7 0115

7 7111 36

N C I t0

‘

7 6 1pa 11 vna pxova a v wrofiaI

A6 0 9a 1 7 1110 ; 7 10 11’

Iov3a 1'0) 11

Nqra 131

'ai1, 7 0 117 0 36 M1

5

110'

011 0110

11 027 00? 13770 36 7 17511

‘

Ehh'q'ywy

I00117 011 01113001961 7 0: Mova a wu

Iwpoa a

'yop6v977 11a 1 7 6116 0 9a 1 36

7 011 Mai

iiooy 7 03 7 011

313a'

a'

na 7toy .

FROM PLATO.

THE 36 6112102

06 8101 1000311 75~ TH E transactions of this our city ofvrap

’

7111 211 63

11 Sa is are recorded in our sacred7p0

£

11 11 a 0 111 0n7 amax1>tf0 11 67 1011 writings during a period of 8000

0111013 11 3; ye'

ypa n'7 a 1 . years.

—Tz°

ma3us, p . 2 3 .

By Eusebius, Clemens, the Paschal Chronicle, and C edrenus, the name is

variously written C henophres, Necheph res, and C heremon .

1~ Eusebius, also, in th e Armenian Chronicle, expresses h is Opinion, that

many of the dynasties were contemporary, and not successive.

sumed the crown , and he carried himself wi th grea t severity towards theJews . A nd be compelled them firstto build Kessa and to construct thetemple that is therein, and also the

temp le'

in Heliopolis. He had a

daughter whose name was Merris,who was married to a king named

C henephres,ale then re igning i n Mem

phis ; for there were a t tha t timeseveral kings in Egypt . 1L And as she

was barren, she brought up a child ofthe Jews, and named i t Moyses but

when he arrived at manhood he wascalled, among the Greeks, Musaeus.

And this is the Moyses who theysay was the instructor ofOrpheus.

AN D TH E EGY PTIA N ERA . 1 6 3

FROM POMPONIUS MELA .

I PS I vetustissimi (ut preed icant) hominum, trecentos et

triginta reges ante Amasin, et

supra tredecim millium an

norum aetates, certis annal ibus referunt : manda tumqueliteris servant, dum [Egyptii

sunt, quater cursus suos ver

t isse sidera, ac solem bis jam

occidisse, unde nunc ori tur .

THE Egyptians, according to

their own accounts , are the mostancient ofmen , and they reckonin thei r series of annals 3 3 0

kings who reigned aboveyears ; and they preserve , in

written records, the memory of

the even t, tha t, since the com

mencement Of the Egyptian race ,the stars have completed fourrevolutions, and the sun has

twice set where he now rises .

FROM HERODOTUS .

~ I

AAAA 7 1 ; 810750010 ; 60 7 1 3 6 0 ;I g

A 1'yv11 7 1'0 10

'

1‘

Hpa xken; 36

I Va 137 0 i 7167 0110 1, 6 7 6 02 60 7 1 671

I . I 0 ’1

7 a x 10’

x1A 1a na 1‘11 119101. 6 ; Area

0 111 Bamkev’

a’

aw a , 7 6

N7 0111 511 7 0) oi 3t1a

i

36na

I N u

3 6 01 67 6 110117 0 , 7 10 11t

Hymn/16,

00

d I6 1101 110,11

1gova'

1 .

FROM DIODORUS SIC ULUS.

TH EY say that from Osi ris and Isis0181; m i

"

10 180 ; 7 7;’

A7\6 to the kingdom of Alex ander, who50210900 x 7 1

'a'

a p founded the city Of Alexandria in

THE RE is a very anc ient God amongthe Egyptians who is called Heraclesand they assert, tha t from his reign totha t of Amasis, years haveelapsed : they reckoned Heraclesamong the Gods when the numberwas augmented from 8 to 1 2 .—L ib .

II . c . 4 3 .

1 64

7 0 ; gr Alyv’

qo 7 37V évrcéyvpcov

05137 075 77670 11 , wkefw 7 5V f w

pfwv. (I) ; 8’ gum 7pa

i

4>oum , fipm

X0 Adam/ 7 a 7 Z5V SIUMUPIQII na i

I

7 pw'

xt y .

OF THE EARLY KINGS OF EGY PT .

Egypt, there elapsed a period ofmorethan years ; or as some write,of l ittle less than —D i0d. S ic.

lib. I . p . 14 .

FROM DIODORUS SIC ULUS.

OI 36 iepetg 7 am Aiy vvr'n'wy

I N I7 011 xpovov 027 m7 4 ;

°

H7uov Ba.I

w hen ; a vkaoy zgoy euoz , ,me

IXpt

’

A7\e£a u8pou 376413 023 I

0'

e erg 7 77V’

Aa'ta w, (,ba a'iv

c I a N I I

vvra pxew erwy Mach o-

7 a mo;I

di a y vpiwy Ha ; 7 pta'

xtkfwy . Mv

Ookoyoum 86 not ? 9em 7 013

;

,u ev c

’

s aw'ré'r ovg Bamkeifia a i

I N I7t7x€lw “

t ra y p at xa i 3mmI Q

awm 6 7 W , 7 00 ; 36 {Aw a y/ eveImi

n e’

Ad7 7 w 7 um7 pm

I I I

KOO'

l .

’Ama 7 ov 3

’

infr a; 7 0 14

IWMOovq7 5V e

’

7wy , e’

mxeipoiia's

I I‘

TWG; Keg/ cw 57 : 7 0 7 057x0513)!

down .» m p) 7 011 HAi oy mini

I

cr ew; ewe'v a‘u emg, o-vveBaw/ e

I Iua 7 a. 7m a

'

eAm/ngwepzoSwSI 3 I

a f

yw fia t 7 011 summ er.

BUT the priests of Egypt, summingup the time from the reign of the

Sun to the descent ofAlex ander uponAsia, calculate i t to be aboutyears. They pretend , also, in theirfabulous legends, tha t the most

‘

an

cient of the Gods reigned more than1 2 00 years ; and those that came immed ia tely after them in succession notless than 3 00 . Some of thein attemptto abate the incredibilityof such a

multi tude of years, by asserting, thatin former times, when th e revolutionof the sun was not a ccurately ascertained, the year consisted of one re

volution of the moon.—L ib. I . p . 1 5 .

FROM JOSEPHUS.

Iwpoa

'sfeig, Muse; buoy a , Ka i

yel

p Ba mke'a

I N37215 7 av7 0 xpoyov 0467 0 1; Ba.

I t I Ia d ieu ; apta

'a t M AW/fl a g,

He makes Amenophis king whenthis event (the second invasion) occurred, giving h im a false name '

; and

upon this account he presumes not

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

16 6 CHA LD /E AN A ND EGYPTIA N DYNASTI E S .

A S SYR IAN K INGSl . Bilus '

2 . N inus

3 . Smirm

Amnphath is, in the narrative, is alsocalled Pharoun. The chronicle saysthat h is daughter Trmuthisa, called Damris by the Hebrews, the wife of Knaphra ,was the person who saved Moses.

1“ Drowned in th e ~Red Sea.

Pharoun Smunus

Pharoun A rmnis .

Pharndus the ThebanPharoun Phanus

Pharoun A isqusPharoun Susunus

Pharoun TrqusSatis the Shepherd9?

file it

Aphphus the ShepherdMphrus

Tumuthus

Amnphatli is

Pharoun Ph sunu .

‘

l'

or THE SYRIAD IC COLUMNS . f 1 7 1‘

TPITOE ETIXOE. VERSE THE THIRD .

”HMO; 3 654, Sea o I , the Sun, the God and Lord of

pa r/05, Tat /4 6,

6 7 7) Bot ani c? 8e Heaven, have bestowed strength and843mm ; 7 3 xpa

‘ro; xa i Til” power over all things, on K ing Rha

xa ra‘

r qra’

y-m e

’

Eoua fa y .“

Or mestes : he, whom Horus, the lover of«pmam

’

fing, Bea truth , the Lord of the seasons, and

aro'rng xpo

'w y , Hephaestus, the fa ther of the Gods,

5 7 251: 8e 7ra 7 iyp, qrpoe’

xpwev have chosen on account of h is valour,7 719 7 31/

"

Apea . m xebgn a'

y is the all- gracious K ing , the offspringxa phg,

‘

HN’

ov n at i } , it a l an?) and beloved of the Sun.

‘

Hh’

av

Ammerres n pnroz z fl xoz ,

TOWARDS THglgé

‘

s , VERSE THE

‘

O 6q‘

Hm’

au m’

hsw; y é The grea t God from Hel iopol is,ya g «3 65g, e

‘

yovpéwog,’

A 7ro’

7\ celest ial, Horus the brave, the son of

Nov xpa'r epBg

”

p yo; vibg, 311 Heron, whom the Sun begot, and

”Hm; i ya

’

iyna efie ‘

éu oi Sea} whom the gods have honoured, he isoe

Wot

an; Ba the ruler of all the earth ; he whoma-iAev

'wy , 31:

”Hkrog qrpoe

'xpwey , the Sun hath chosen is the king,

6 a’

c’

Am‘uog Sia

‘

c Apea Ba val iant in ba ttle . H im Ammon loves .

ameu’g.“Oy “W ay (pod . And h im the all—gl i ttering has chosen

Ka i 5 natume'y'yhg a vynpfya g h is eternal king .

3 Ia saimoy flaw-rhea .

OF THE SIRIADIC COLUMNS '

FROM JOSEPHUS.

OTTOI mi

n e; &7 a 3 02¢ t5v7 eg A LL these (the sons of Seth) being7 6 1 h» a d

‘

r 'hy na turally of a good d isposi tion, l ivedxa

‘rqixncra y edda iyoyéa aw eg

'

i' happ ily in the land W i thou t apostao o o

M Beyo; “ 0 7 mg, axpt um 7 6 t i smg , and free from any ev i ls wha tAewng, Sua xo

'Aav arpoa vreao

’

y soever : and they stud iously turned

Gron—fypa'ayna er Vulg .

—~Marshall has éye‘rvnoev.f xa romfia a v‘

re; saaaaao'

mm Vulg .

1 72 ° or THE SIRIADIC COLUMNS .

I x

7 0 ; a odna y 7 s 7m fire-pr 7 00

Q I I00

100511100 Ka t 7 7711 7 00 7 0 » 37a.

I

noo'

yna'w e

’

ney ti

na'

a v.‘

Tnep Se

7 03 My 7 ahg ci v

3I e I

pw'lrov; 7 a eupmuem , per) 36

N N Nmay 62; 71 ;/wow 6mm (psa pn

va u vrpoeipnxo'n ; ai rport/ £6 0 011( I a!'

A8éptov 7 001 oh m: 6 0 6 0 3 041 ,O 0

7 0V new 50'

a v og, 7 0V

IETGPOV 33 xa

'r c

‘

c fifa v nat i 777m3 7,11

‘

l‘ flda n g

’

a rq'l a g

I770 05114 0 107, 7 010 {LEV e

’n a l ii/Sou,

7 37V 30ér e’

pa v c’

zydiouI I7 6pm ; c

’

wefypa dza y 7 07 efip'q

‘u e'ya . 71

?

ex nati 7 77V

WIU VSIX/ fll/ a’

ccfiamofifiva t 15170N I t o I

7 77; énolufipi a g, 71 A 73 7”;

va c-a. na paiaq p a fie

'

fu 7na I a I

00213109 1705; 7 a eyt

yef

ypa ‘upt eya ,

(“

inhofia’

a moi 777 0113 19 7111 3’

677’

N N I06137 50 11 c

’

wa 'r efimva z . Meyer 3

’

SI 0»

8N

a xpt 7 ou supo na 7 a.

E iptafda i

cpuys'

fv A l. 1‘ Su nk—727 675 0 ; Al .

Eupw’

c8a Vulg . Al .—Ef§ u3a Malala, Glycas, C edr. et Vet . Int—i mpair

Bust. Ant. —Voss. proposes E irath .

the ir attent ion to th e knowledge of

the.

heavenly bod ies and thei r con

figurations. And lest their scienceshould a t any time be lost amongmen, and wha t they had previouslyacquired should perish ( inasmuchas Adam had acqua inted them tha ta un iversal aphanism, or destruc

t ion of all things , would take placeal ternately by the force offire and theoverwhelming powers of water), theyerected two columns, the one ofbrickand the other of stone, and engraved '

upon each of them their d iscoveries ;so tha t in case the brick p illar shouldbe d issolved by the wa ters, the stoneone might survive to teach men theth ings engraved upon i t, and a t the

same t ime inform them that a brickone h ad formerly been also erectedby them . I t rema ins even to thepresent day in the land of Siriad .

—Jos .

A nt. I . c . 2 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 69 °

or THE WR ITINGS or MANETHO .

7 5; 2 03

060 ; ypairpwy 377i h e'

Eew; cg7m.

EH IETOAH MANEGQ TOT Z EBENN

’

I TO’

I‘ II POE HTOAE

MA ION TON Q’ IAA A ENI’ON .

Ba a'i he'

i'

[4.67 05q 11 7 0703

fl.a ¢ 7Aa 3ékrl>go 0 6 3 050 7 975

Ma y63 5 c’

cpxcepsb; a ndwa yI

p awn; 7 c0v na 7’

Ai'yv7r7 oy fe

pfiv d 3u’

7wv, v

ye'uet 2 666 311161 77;

finai

pxwv‘

HNovvzoN’

7 ng, 7 90

I I3ea‘

7to'7n ,

uov II 7 07tef4a iq) xa r

pew.

I I‘

Hyé‘

i ; 367 Rory/460 3 047, MeA : I

7 10 7 6 Bamkev, wept afa r/ 7 40 1;

7 N

w e’

a‘

w [300mi ota ; 556 7 02 7 0 “

vrpwyy ah wv'

e‘

m‘

émofiw r’

6 0:

N I N Iwept 7 am[a shl ar/ 7m 7 30

g

ry t'f

yvea'fia t nach o; e

’

ne’

Aeva ai

;

I d v

M“ na pa rpa v'qo'er a i 0 0 : a. ema

3 00 ispa‘

z BiBN'a f

ypa rpe'w a 15770

I I7 00 npovra ropo; 7 psa

'

y e'

y za'7 ov

,I I I‘

Eppco'fi . eppwao ,

uo: 36 0 1707 02

(A 00 Ba a the'

b'

.

book which he has enti tled Sothis .

They are as followsTHE EPISTLE OF MANETHO, THE

SEBENNYTE , TO PTOLEMJEUS PHI

LADELPHUS.

To the grea t and august king Ptolemaeus Philadelphus : Manetho, the

high p riest and scribe of the sacredadyta in Egyp t, being by birth a Sebennyte and a c itizen of Hel iopolis,to h is sovereign Ptolemmus, humblygreeting :

I t is right for us, most mightyking, topay due a ttention to all thingswhich i t is your pleasure we shouldtake into considera tion. In answertherefore to your

,

inquiries concerningthe things which shall come topass inthe world, I shall, according to yourcommands, lay before you wha t Ihave ga thered from the sacr ed bookswri tten by Hermes Trismegistus, ourforefa ther . Farewell , my prince andsovereign —Synod . C hron. 40 .

Euseb. C hron. 6 .

EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS

F ROM

THE OBELISKS

AND FROM

MANETHO ,C HE REMON , LYSIMACHUS,

AND OTHER W RITERS .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 7 0 TH E OBE LISK or H E L IOPOL IS .

xa i 7ro7tv7qxfi0 a ; 7 03 ; 73 11‘

HM’

ov

0 I

era/ ta 9503; a w3pvpteyov; , 0 11

”PP M ; (port

-7.

TPITOZ I TIXOE.

xpa 7 ep0g,‘

HN’

ov

wa lk, cra y¢efyfyh; ,d

Or“

Hh o;

etpoe'

npww xa iA“Am; d

i

kxmo;

6’

3wpfia'a 7 0 . O3 7 00 a

'

xya da

e'v H aw } 31a pte

'uei

d

0 :1

’

A54 p.5 11 ai'ya

fna'

, nknpé a a ; 7 011

316 1011 7 03 (bot'ymo; aifya dfiy .

II) of 0600 ga ff; xpo

’

vou £30090,

O'a y 7 0 xpa 7 ep0; 020;

”

p og Haml et) ; oinovp e'

m;

T a p“O ; €¢

3

Aa£eu A7

7 0 7 7 011 , 7 03? le027t7t06 91167; w

xfla'a g,°

Oi1"HNo; 9mm.

7

9

xpo'yov C003 ; §3wpfla a v7 0

0600, Awm’

m; ofuovyue'

m;‘

Pa

ago-m; a Zwm

’

flrog

nours the Gods tha t dwell in Helio

polis : H im the Sun loves .

VERSE THE THIRD.

Horus the brave, th e offspring ofthe Sun, all-glorious ; Whom the Sun

has chosen. and the valiant Areshas endowed, H is goodness rema insfor ever , Whom Ammon loves, thatfills wi th good the temple of the

Phoenix . To him the Gods havegran ted life : Horus the brave , the

son ofHeron Rhamestes, the K ing ofthe world, He has protected Egyptand subdued her neighbours : H imthe Sun loves . TheGods have grantedh im great length of l ife . He is Rha

mestes, the Lord of the world, the

immortal .

ANOTH E R S IDE“AAAoz z r txoz A errEPoz .

”Hm; 960; g e

’

va g, 36 0-170

03pa x103 , Ae3a5

pn‘a a t

'

Bfov

airtpo'rm opov. apa

7 ep0; ,Ku’

pw; 3i a 3vi/Aa rog, ri ver'

xa a'7 0; ,

70 11 ay3pia

i

v7 a ; d ye

Garter E» 7 335 fiamhefa 36 17

Aiyv’

vn ov Ka i e’

xo’

apma eu

‘

Hh iou 7767 011 ,‘

O‘uofw; ua i

a 37 011e'H7t7011 , 367 7707 1711

:103 , Ewen keu’

moev é’

p'

yoy

'H7\t

’

0u fl ak, Ba a“

;

I77 63; a iwyofimp

VERSE THE SECOND .

I, the Sun , the great God, the sovere ign of heaven, Have bestowed uponyou l ife without sa tiety . Horus the

brave, Lord of the d iadem, incom

parable , The sovereign of Egypt , tha thas -

placed the sta tues of (the gods)in this palace, And has beautified

Heliopolis, In like manner as he hashonoured the Sun himself, the sovereign of heaven.

~The offspring of

the Sun, the King immortal, Has per

formed a goodly work .

Gron .—7 03 o

'

z’

AAou ESuou; Vulg .

MAN ETHO

OF THE SHEPHERD KINGS .

o f NEFENETO BamAev; ma w ,

’I

Triut aofle 07707 03 7 00 00x

‘0‘ I

0; 37701; 0 (9 60; 020 7 6 7 1160 0 60 ,

I

xa i wa pa 3ofa'; e’

x npa;

2 c V

a ya 7 0/ w,i1 Mepwu, 7 0

I SI I7 6 110; a a

'

n‘um, xa 7 a 3

‘

a p0'710 a v

3 I7 6 ; em 7m xwpa v ea

‘

7 pa r eu

c I 9

xa c pa3tw; a g ape-47 ;

7

7 02

0 7 730 i t a-t a edtov. Ka t

f I 0 1

7 00 ; n'yeaoyeuo

'

aw a ; 6 0 000 7 7;

I Ixetpwd a ‘

a evot , 7 0 7 a ; 7 6

I . 0 0 I

vre t; eyewp'qa'a v, xa c 7 a

3tepa 7 am emu xa 7 6 0'

xa 4/ a i1 .s I I

36 7 04; e’

mxwpioi ; éxfipo

I7 a 7 a

i

m o; e’

xpna'

awo, 7 03 ;I

ptev 36 rea l 7 01.I N

M t f

yvyama ; a ; 300

1 u Ihe a r a 7 0117 e; . Hepa ; 30 xa i

I ( Ifla w

-rhea era 35 a 37 wx1 £77067

h; I

c a r, go oro‘ua fl”

7 Ixa i 00 7 0; 611 7 g; Me

l/Mp3 xa 7 e

Tijuana; Al . 1~ 5100 0 13047 00 0” Vulg .

i 2 00x7 1 5 Vet. Int .

W E had formerly a king whose name

was Timaus . In his t ime i t came topass, I know not how, tha t Godwas d ispleased wi th us : and therecame up from the East in a strangemanner men of an ignoble race, whohad the confidence to invade our

country, and easily subdued i t bythe i r power without a ba ttle. And

when they had our rulers in theirhands, they burn t our cities, and

demol ished the temples of the gods,and inflicted every -kind of barbari ty '

upon the inhabitants, slaying -some,

and reducing the wives and childrenofothers to a state of slavery . Atlength they made one of themselvesking, whose name was Sala tis : he

l ived a t Memphis, and rendered boththe upper and lower regions ofEgyp ttributary, and stat ioned garrisons in.

1 70

I I ’ I I7 11167 0, 7 1111 7 6 a m na 1 ua 7 w

xa'ipa 11 3a 0

'

11 07to1

y3 11 , xa i (1151009 9 I

pa y 6 11 7 01 ; 6 77 17 1736 107 a 7 01;1

xa 7 a 7t6 1'7rw11 7 0 7701 ; [La

t

h es-7 a

a

36 na i 7 a 111'

p0 ; aya 7 07v1711 710

I I Id>a 7t1a a 7 0 (1 6pm vrpoopwy evo;

I’

A0'0-upi’

a111 , 7 07 6* 20'

I 9 I 9

s,I

XW W W , 6 0 01146 11 7111 em vwa y

N N IBa afl tefa ;

e 9 41

6 0pw11 36 6 11 7 50 2 a i t y+I 9 I

77070 11 6 7 1xa 1p07 a 7m1 , nememv

9

{A6 11 wpo; a 0a 7 07vqy 7 00 B00

I I

Ba a-7 1 7 00 7707 a

‘uov, na ‘

a emv

3'30710 7 1110; apxa fa ; 3 6 07t0

1

y 1'a ;

’I V IA0 a p10, § 7 013 7 1

411 GnTt J’

GV 7 6 ,

N I Inew 7 01 ; 7 6 9 660 111 0x0pw7 a 7

1q119 I 9 I 9

6 7r0 1'q0 ‘

6 11 6 110170 0 60 ; 010 7 3; st a r

I0717x17 w11 6i ; eixoo

'

; ua iI I N

7 6 0'

0'

a pa ; ‘a vp1a 3a ; a 113pw11I

wpog (pvkaq . 6113 02

36 na 7 a‘

z.

(al ) I6p6 1a 0 npx67 0 , 7 a 11 6 11 17 17 0

6 7Npa w11 a : wc morpopza v 7t a

Ipexola erog 7 a 3 6 um éEOWI V"I I «1 SIma x; [I wpo; (005011 7 0111 6510 3 6 11h N6 71

-

nud e) ; 7 011.00?

n9! IApEa ; 3

’

6’

11116a x02

136xa 67 77I

7 011 5100 67 61 6 37 1

47 000 . M6 7 30I

7 0 0 7 011 3 6 67 6p0; éfia a fkevo’

ev

7 6 0'

a'

a pa 11a ; 7 67 7 a pai-1 0117 a

’I

6 7 117, na /Aero; Em

i

r.“ {1 63'

6 SI I d011 a 7t7to; A'Iraxva ; , GE na c

V7 p1021t0117 a 6 7 7) um lama ; 6777 0

0

.

Hud. Pen—77 07 6 Vulg .

I 2 63 9037 7 Sync.

I] 7 005 67 76 7 01; Vet. Int.

MANETHO .

1~ Hud . Per. Lowth . pro300801 ."ABapw A].

fl Bot/00 11 Sync.

places which were best adapted fortha t purpose . But he d irected hisattention principally to the securityof the eastern frontier ; for he re

garded with susp icion the increasingpower of the Assyrians, who he

foresaw would one day undertake an

invasion of the kingdom. And oh

serving in the Sai te nome, upon the

east of the Bubastite channel, a citywhich from some ancien t theologicalreference was called Avaris ; and

finding i t admirably adap ted to his

purpose, be rebuilt i t, and stronglyfortified i t with walls, and garrisonedi t wi th a force of two hundred and

fifty thousand men completely armed .

To this city Salatis repa ired in smer time, to collect h is tribu te, andpay his troops, and to exercise hissold iers in order to strike terror intoforeigners .

And Salatis d ied after a reign of

n ineteen years : after h im reignedanother king, whowas called Beon,forty-four years : and he was suc

ceeded by Apachnas who reignedth irty-six years and seven months :after him reigned Apophis six ty-one

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 72 MANETHO .

7 V 0 I

91 011011 0 6 111a 1 A l 10 4>pa 711 0wI

137 7 010 6 1100 ; (41110 1)I c 9 9 3!

7 00 ; 1101/1 6 11a ; 0 11‘

l‘

01 0 7 00 , 611

9/ I

a AM; A27 0'111 7 00 11a

N3

00

6 11 11 60 6 111, 11a 7 a 117t6 10 mm

8) a I 9 31

6 1; 7 011011 , a pov y 6x007 a

3,

[1 05112 111 73411 7 6p1

'

11 67 p011 . Auapw

V 19

011011 a 7 01 7 01101. T00 7 0» (4111;OI

0 i11 0Ma 1163 0111) a 1ra 117 a , 7 61

I 3

966 1 7 6 11 67 0 7101 na 1 1 0 x0p01111 6

Q I ( I5113 11 3 6 1 11 7 00 ;

111 0111 6 11a g, 011 01 ;

N d DI

7 1711 7 6 11 71110 111 a 1ra 0 a 11 6 95010 111

I0x0p100

'

, i xa i 7 311 Re a r 7 1711

6a 07 0111 .

oT011 3 6

’

AA 10 ¢pa 1

yp.003 01

I0 601; vi011 (3 00111 11 010 10 § 61 1 1956 1

0»

pn0 a 1 a 37 03 ; 31a 1ta7t 1apI Ima ; H GAGW 11a 7 a upa 7 o; , 0 117 01

11 a ? 7 60 0 apci

11 0117 a p vpfam

N I11po0 63p630 a 117 a 7 01 ; 7 6 17660 111

N I611 60 3 6 7 17; 11 07x10p11 1a ; fl 0211

I I

3I

67 1101,111 01

1110 0 0 a 1 0 0ptfia 0 6 1; ,i/ I

i’

ua 7 0711 A 1 fyv117 o11 6117 0110117 6 ;

OI I01101

916916BovAow a t 11 02117 6 ; ai

IBkafiu ; a 11 67\3f010 1. 7 03 ; 36

N C I I6 11 1 7 a 1 ; 00 0A07 1a 1; 17a 110111 60 1a

I 9 9 I

11 67 a 7 01 11 11 7 710 6 0111 00 11 6Aa 7

I a! 3!

7 00 ; {4 0,01a 30111 0117 01; 6 11100 1 1t a 1c

‘

v

7 6 0 0 cf

p0111 02110 7 11; A27 0117 00

7 170 3517111 00 62; 2 0p1’

a 11 030 111003

Mt a'

epay/roJSwm ; Eus. Sync.

‘

l‘ 65 E0 5 . 1 Exuga‘u

”

,

9 11 063 01 0 1 1 Eus. -T003,uwws Sec. Dyna Theop . Ant.

II 7 070 09116110 Eus. 1T7 30 ,7 0A109x/a 1

1 EM .

1 Big . Bus—3 11 1; Al.

name was Alisphragmuthosis, and

they were by h im driven out of theother parts of Egypt, and hemmedup in a place containing about tenthousand acres, which was calledAvaris. Al l this tract (saysManetho)the Shepherds surrounded w ith a

vast and strong wa ll , that they mightretain all their property and their

prey w ithin a hold of strength.

And Thummosis, the son of Alisphragmuthosis, endeavoured to forcethem by a siege, and beleaguered theplace w ith a body of four hundredand eighty thousand men ; but at

the moment when he despaired of

reducing them by siege, they agreedto a capitulation , that they wouldleave Egypt, and should be permitted to go out withou t molestationwheresoever they pleased. And, ac

cording to this stipu lation, they departed from Egyp t with all theirfamil ies and effects, in number notless than two hundred and fortythousand, and bent their way through

(11060011 61100 ; 36 7 111’

A0

I I0 011 1011

1 30 1 010 7 6 101 11, 7 07 6 y a pI

611 661011; 7 91;’

A 0 1 0 ; 110017 6 1 11,

19

311 110 11 1101x011

I0 07W 021003014 00 0 06 1100 ;

I I 3

sI

7 00 01 11 7 01 1; 14 111110 0 11 c w p01710111

Ic

161100 01 1114 0; 7 0 11

7 1111 511001020 01 1 .

0 I(

’

Ey d i d?) 36 7 111 1 6173 7101

7 5 11 Ai'v n a xéb'

v Ma w-3 03

11)T007 0 (M0 21 ) 6 3 1 0; 7 011 ; 1101

l I 3 c

1 00116 11011; qroqu ya g, a 1x/A aA 01

7 00 ; 611 1'6p017

'

; 01 137 8511

N u; 7 671105413 011 .

M67 51 7 0 6567106711 65 AIN 1

7 0 71 7 011 7 011 7 0111 11 01146 110111

1 6000 0 1 1114 01 , 6 énflaMi

y

01137 0i1g e’

f A27 11'777 ou 501 0 17163 ;

T6’

9111010 19 1 65010 11 6 110 6 1«1 3, M I

7 010 7 01 6 7 17 6 1 1100 1 71 6 117 6 11 01 1

N 1

7 6 0 0 0 00153 1101 ?

71 011167 0 3 6 7 3711 a pI

my 01 137 011 1120; X 63p0111 6’

7 17 36d

xa 7 p1’

a . [4 66'

011 § “14 61101411;i f N Q6 1 11 00 1 ”1101 1 11071101; 6 11 7 01 . 7 011

s3 6 01 36714117 ei

'1ta

N N0 1 6 11 x01) 14 711100; 31 11601 . 7 17;I36 M0410“

H G305361000 11 01)

I1101 ; 61111 6 01 . 7 00 36

‘

Mmfipamd3

) I I

a10 1q’

l'

6 111 00 1 71 6 117 6 11 01 1

3103017ropfia'au Eus.

MAN ETHO . 173

the desert towards Syria . But as

they stood in fear of the Assyrians,who had then dominion over Asia ,they buil t a city in that country whichis now called Judaea, of suffi cient siz eto contain this multi tude ofmen, andnamed i t Jerusalem.

(In another book of the Egyptianh istories Manetho says) Tha t thispeople, who are here cal led Shepherds, in their sacred books werealso styled Captives.

After the departure of this nationof Shepherds to Jerusalem, Tethmo

sis, the k ing of Egyp t who drovethem out, reigned twenty-five yearsand four months, and then diedafter him his son Chehron took the

government ' in to his hands for thirteen years ; after h im reigned AmenOphis for twenty years and sevenmonths : then h is sister Amessestwenty-one years and nine monthsshe was succeeded by Mephres, who

reigned twelveyears andninemonthsafter him Mephramuthosis twentyfive years and ten months : thenThmosis reigned nine years and

1’

louSa/wv Vulg .

I 9 57 W “ ; Vat. Int. Philos. Afr.-”A;1w0 1s Bus. and

7 067 011 36 Vet. Int. H61110 0 1611 Afr. Eus.

1T EL—‘Alu egal; Sync . Theop .

MfippwEl. —M1 0 01¢el $ Sync . H‘ M10 ¢eayp 063 w0 1s Sync.

1 74 MANETHO .

11 171101 ; 3611 01 . 7 05 36

‘

a i 3 I

6 11 116 00 11 01 1 11 711101 ; 0117 01 . 7 0 11 36

7 11162

11 017 00 1101?

7

14711101 ; 361101 . 7 011 36 0 110; 7 p10€~

d 1

11 011 7 00 65 11001 111011 01 ; WGVTG.

7 05 36‘

3 117 02

7 1710

315361101 11 012 {11 711101 51101 . 7 0 ; 36

Pai

9017 1; § 013671413; 6111 601 . 7 05

363

1 11 6717 051113; 30

5

36 11 01 11 01} 1151'

I 3 I

1101 ; 71 6 117 6 . 7 011 36 Axefyxnpn;

( I I N67 600; 30136 11 01 11 12 1 11 711

101 ; 7 pe1g.

,l I7 00 36 Appw u; 7 .6 0 0 00p00 11 01 1

N O‘I I A

11 111101 6110 . 7 00 36 P0114 6 0 0 n; 611

I I11 012 14 711100; 7 6 0 0 0119019 7 011 36

65611 0117 01

25 11 01} 11151101; 350. 7 05 36’

A‘ué

I s I N

1101411; 36 1101. 11 001 6 11116 01 1101 1

va ; (i

f. . 7 05 36 1101}

Pay é0 0ng, 137101 1113711 11 01) 1101117 1I

11371 6x0 » 36110111 111 .fl

0 57 0; 7 311 0’

136Acp311 Ap

1101231 6’

11'1'7 p077011 7 5; AZ'y tfm

'

ov

1101 7 60 7 110 61 , 7101 0 01 11

01 137 123 7 331 55

7011711. Ba 0 171111 ’i711

71 60163 1711 6 1 6500 0 13 111, 11 511011 36

61 67 60 017 0 310231714 0 . ,w); (popei i g

11 1233: 7 9111 5010 171 13 0. 11 717 61101 7 6I 9 5 I

7 011 7 611110111 003111 6 111 , 01 716 9660 901 1N N

36 11a i 7 0111 55Av

7 0 M a 11 1’

3011 . 01137 3; 36‘

13712

v /rpoy 11 01? (50111 131 1011 1101) 1102

1111

’

A 0 0 vp1’

0v; 7 6 11 012M6300 ; floa

TofiS/m s Theop.—Sync. f A l.

1’Axs;5pi)s et

’

Ax¢ 11

xe'

gans Sync.—’Ay11 01xngl ; El.

-'Ax1 yxe

’

pns Big .

A l. [IQy. 6 who is cal led.

eight months ; after whom Amenophis thirty years and ten months: thenOrus thirty six years and fivemonths :then. h is . daughter A cenchres t welveyears and one mon th : afterwards herbrother Rathotis nine : then Acencheres twelve years and five monthsano ther A cencheres twelve years andthree months after himArmais fouryears and one month after himreigned Ramesses one year a nd fourmonths : then Armesses the - son -of

M iammous sixty-six years and twomonths : after him Amenophis nine

teen years and six mon ths : and he

was succeeded by Sethosis and“Ramesses, he maintained an army of

cavalry and a naval force.

This king (Sethosis) appointed -h is

brother Armais his Viceroy overEgypt : he also invested him w ith allthe other authority of a king, withonly these restrictions ; tha t he shouldnot wear the diadem, nor interferewith the queen, t he mother of h is

ch ildren, nor abuse the royal concubines . Sethosis then made an ex

pedition against Cyprus and Phoeni

cia, and waged war w i th the Assyrians and Medes ; and he subdued

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

MANETHO .

or THE I SRAELITE S .

T057 011 (ll /1161101111 111) 611 13 11I N14 110 0 1 3 6 0111 7 61

16 0 3 0 1 3 6017 1711,61

‘

3 ’ 7

01 0 11 60 Opog”

6 1; 7 011 0100 0 13

I

7 011 3 660 0 01 6 0 10 7 0 » 02116 1167v I

116 1 1 33 871 13 1111 10 11 514 011111 11 01

«1

0 137 01 71 0 7 p0; 36

IH071 10;

'

l' 311 7 1 , 8 6 10 ; 36 30

I

11ou117 1 111 67 60x'q11 6 110 1 (110 0 6 019

I I I11 0 7 0 7 6 0 041 10 11 11 0 1 71007 11 010 111

0 I a v"a'

11

7 0111 6 0 00 61 0111. 6 171 6 1 11 01111 0 11 7 01

N c I ( I I

7 0117 011 7 011 00 0111 1111 011, 07 1 3111117

0 67 0 1 3 605; 336711 , 62 110 3 0 00 1

I I02710 7 6 71 6 7100111 11 0 } 7 0111 017 01 0111

«1 a I11 10 001 11 0 113 001 710111 9501110 1

I I0 11 0 0 0 11 7101170 6 1611 .

I¢

H0 13 ‘

6'117 01 36 7 311 ,80 0 1A6 0 ,

I I71 0 117 0 ; 7 011 ; 7 0 0 01111 0 7 0

I 9 6 I

61711 6 11011 ; 6 11 7 17; Ann/ 717 011 0 v11I

0 7 0 7 6 1 11'

7 6 116 0 3 0 1 36 7 05MM8

a I . I

011 ; 11 0010 30 ; 011 7 01 11 0 1 7 011

7 ou; 7 0 ; 71 13 07 011 121 ; 7 0 ;s I w

7 01 7100; 0 1 0 7 071 111 111 6116 1 7 011

d

N 6 1’

710v glufia kew 0 137 011 , 071 01;

§p702

§0111 7 0 11 0 ? 7 011 0 01710111 AI

4

711717 12011 of 6’

7 11 6x01p10 /11 6 1 01 .‘1’

I a 0

6 1110 1 36 7 1110 ; 6 11 0111 7 01 ; 11 0 1

0

7 15 1 A07 10111 56060111 (41170 13)I IM7100 0 u1y116x11/4 6 11011; . 7 01 36

I611 6711011 , 7 311 0 0111311

11 0 2 (11 0 117 111311 0311300 , 15

7103620

Hud. fromVet. Inn Vulc . 1‘ Hud.

—I'

I010’

1mos Al.

This king (Amenophis) was desirons of beholding the gods, as Orus,one of h is predecessors in the k ingdom, had seen them . And he com

municated h is desire to a priest of thesame name with himself, Amenophis,the son of Papis , who seemed to

partake of the divine nature, both inh is w isdom and knowledge of fut'uri ty : and Amenophis returned himanswer, that i t was in h is power tobehold the gods , if he would cleansethe whole country of the lepers and

o ther unclean persons that aboundedin it .

Wel l pleased with th is information,the king ga thered together out of

Egypt all tha t laboured under any

defect in body, to the amount ofeightythousand, and sent them to thequarries, which are situa ted on the

east side oft he Nile, that they mightwork in them and be separated fromthe rest of the Egyptians. And (he

says) there were among them somelearned priests who

'

were affectedwith leprosy . And Amenophis

‘

the

wise man and prophet, fearful lestthe vengeance of the gods should fa llboth on himself and on the king, if

3 00 1 ft"

07 7 6 7 0 1 3 00

17 11601 xix” 7 03 11 13 6551 , 61 3 101 7

I

0’

1’13 417 0107 a 1 . 7rp07

‘N I N ( I0 6111 6 11011 0 7 1 a vyy z

n

A. N

76770 0 110 4 7 11 6 ; 7 0 1 ;A. I l

7 4; A1y 11 7r7 0 11 11001 7 07 0117 1» 6 17

67 77 36 11 01 7 0501 . 7 07111 110 01 1

Q l V A!01 117 011 6 171 6 1 ? 7 01 11 7 01 7 01

,6 00 0'17x6 1 , 700141 711 36I I e 1

71 0 11 7 01 07 601 07 00117 01 1 6 01 11 7 0 1 01 1 6

I ,I

6 1 01 91111 100 36 6 1 1101 1 7 01

I

5a 0'

17x6 6/ 1 .

r y n I I

( h gm n a v. 01 7 0‘

0 A 651» 0137 01

A: p ;

f

y e'

ypx tpey ). T01 1 06 7 011 ; A0 7 0N

03; xpayog 111 01 11 0; 3 11fl13 6 1

l w

37 00A01 1770 190uy 7 0111 , 015101 6 1 ; 0

I[8 350 11 6 43 71 01 11 007 0 01 110 11

0 Q

iQ 0

01 117 0 1 ; 11 01 1 O’

AGK‘q/ 01 71 011 9 16 5

I I

7 0 7 6 7 01 11 770 1111 611 011 607711 01

0» I 1 x}3 6 1 6 01 11 770 1x 1 1 5 1 Ava pw 6 111 6

I V t I .3501 9 7717 6

11 . 6 7 7 1 36 1) 11 01 7 01.

I 1 1 17 771 3 6 07107 10011 001 013 6 11 Tw

3

Of 36 6 1 ; 7 00177 011 6107 671

3' I

11011 7 011 7 077011 7 011 7 01

0"s I vf6 1 ; 017700 7 01 0 111 exovreg, 47 6

I IW1 1 1 01157 0 1 1 1 671 01116 1 0 1 7 11 01. 7 01 11

Iiepem

fi I(I) 011 § 6 0 7 7117 01 1 7 0 . 7 0 11 7 01I

6 7 7 000 1 11

A

111 0 7 7117 01 1 0 36 07p0

1 7 011 01 11

A I V I

7 01 ; 11014 011 6 3 6 7 0 , 11147 6 71000

11 11 11 6 1 11 5 6 60 4, 7 01 11 14 01 3 117

Hud . V ulg .

i Ei afu.

MANETHO . 1

f Hud . from MSS. Vet. Int .—Al. omi t.

Hud . from Vet . Int —1 1 0 5101113 011 Vulg .

A A

l 7

i t should appear tha t v iolence hadbeen offered them, added th is also ina prophet ic sp irit —that certa in people would come to the assi stance of

these unclean persons , and wouldsubdue Egypt, and hold i t in possess ion for thirteen years. These tidingshowever he dared not to communicate to the king, bu t left in writingan account of wha t should come to

pass, and destroyed h imself, at wh ichthe king was fearfully d istressed .

(After wh ich he writes thus, wordfor word When those tha t weresent towork in the quarr ies had con

tinued for some time in that miserable s ta te , the king was pe titioned toset apart for the ir habitation and protect ion the ci ty Ava ris, wh ich hadbeen left vacant by the Shepherds ;and he granted them their desirenow th is city, according to the theology above , is a Typhonian city .

But when they had taken posses~

sion of the c ity , and found it wel ladapted for a revol t , they appointedfor themselves a ruler from amongthe priests of Hel iopol is, one . whosename was Osarsiph , and they boundthemselves by oath tha t they wouldbe obedient . Osarsiph then, in the

first place enacted th is law,that they

should nei ther worsh ip the gods, nor

1 78

I7 01 A276717 01I{60011

1 §0’

10wairs/1 67560 001 1 (1 71361 09

7105

1 7 01 7 6 3 156 111 11 01} 31 1 0171 03 1"

n

7 111 02

717 6 7 90 “ 36 (KMBGW 7 mmI N

8‘

7 0111 T01a u7 01 6

I N11 011 7171 6 1 0 7 00

,I N

017 01 01 , 11 0271 161 7 011 7 0 1 ; A 1’f

yv71

I 3 I7 101; 6 1 01 117 10011 1 6 1101,

s I I

6 11 6 71 6 110 6 11 7107tvx6 1p1g1. 7 01

I s I I

710A6 0'; 11 11 001

I t I I7100; 71 071 614 01 6 7 0 111 00 ; 7 11 6 0

I3 01 1 7 011 71p0 ; 7 011

o I IBa n / 1 6 01 . 01 137 3; 3 6 71900 1 0430

N14 6 1

10; 14 69 6 01117 011 11 01 1 7 011

SI 6 I017171 0111 1606 0111 1101 1 0 01414 614 101 0I V I114 6 110

11 , 6 71 614 111 6 71116 0186 1; 71p3gi7 011; 15710 Ted/11 0

5

0 601;

I I I710 114 6 1 019 71 071111

I I7 1711 ua kov

lu emv

‘

Iepoo'

ohvy a

7 811 11 019’

500117 01 11 01 2 7 03 ;’I

017171 011; 7 03 ;

8 I\, 9

51

7) 1; 1011

I I7 6 116 111 514 09014 013311 Ai'ywr

7 0 11 . 0 11 1 01 13 7 03;9 I

711101 7 01 6 1;

p11 7 1711 71007 01 1117111 01 117 01 11

71017 1113 011 , 11 011? 7 30 671 17 7736 100N

7 0 1; 3757101 ; 710101556 111 02111901 019éwepy axfiaw fim 36 37 6 360 1 ,

11 012 15013121; 157 0x61p101

7 9111 xai

pa y 71 014417 6 111 . of 36 1571 6 ;I I

19601116 1 ; y6 1101116 1 01 71 01 117 6 ; 71po

MANETHO .

abstain from any of those sacred an i

mals wh ich the Egyptians hold in

veneration, but sacrifice and slay themall ; and tha t they should connectthemselves with none but such as

were of tha t confederacy . When hehad made such laws as these, and

many o thers of a tendency directlyin opposi tion to the customs of the

Egyptians, he gave orders that theyshould employ the multitude of handsin rebuilding the wal ls about the city,and hold themselves in read iness forwar with Amenophis the king . He

then took into h is counsels someothers of the priests and uncleanpersons and sent ambassadors tothe city called Jerusalem,

to thoseShepherds who had been expelled byTethmosis : and he informed themof the posit ion of their affairs, andrequested them to come up unani

mously to h is assistance in this waragainst Egypt . He also promised inthe first place to reinstate them in

their ancient city and country Avaris,and prov ide a plentiful maintenancefor their host, and fight for them as

occasion might require and assuredthem that he would easily reduce thecoun try under their dominion . The

Shepherds received thismessage with

Hud . fromMSS.—6S1 0 71 11

'1 01 5 Vulg .

Hud . from Vet . Int—Mfume” Vulg .

Hud . MSS .-67\3 61 7 a s A l .

I Hud. MSS.—Al. omit i t.

Lowth proposes 5171 061 1 1 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 80 MANETHO .

N I. I1 01 11012 7131 7166 1

«1 I I7 01 11 A21y t 11 7 1

'w11 0211717600 . 9401017 1

A : t I t7010 fiv 1 1 13 7 01 11 71 0766 1010; 0 7 5 1

(I

A1’

3 1’

071 011 5011 17 1716 15

; 03 6 11 15110

’I

3650201 6 1109 11 01 1 7 011 ; OXMUS'

’I Q7103117 01 ; 67107101600 11 01 ; 6 17 x6 11 77

I7615001 7 0111 7100 ; 01 1 3 00171 11 01

I11 01 1

I N1101 1 110111 01 ; 1100 ; 7 0111 71 6

I I 7

7100101 6 1 0111 7 017 11 01 13611 01 6 7 0111

,I

027107 0 ; 01307671; 01 137 075T6 11 71 7 01

7 1 s‘

2’

1

0 111 01 117 01011 6 15 aux 777 7 011 7 6

xa l 0 7 0017 0716301 A 1’

91071 1xox1

I7100; (01171 01 11 7711 6116 7 0156 7 0 1 ;

N o I71010

' ’

A01 6 11 15106 01 ; 7 0 11

6712 7 5 11 71

4 ; A27 13717 0v.

Ka i 7 01 11 017 01 7 011 A1’

3 1071 10111 7 010111 7 01 . of 86 2 07111

N Il11 17 01 1 0 11 1 7 0 1 ;

s1 N s I 7

01 101001 ; 7 10 1 A 1 fyv71 7 1w11 0117 01;

I I

021100 1 117 1 7 01 ; 0211310017101; 7 000'1

9 ,

cl

1mm110-01 11, (0 0 7 6 7 01 11

I71006 10011 6 1 0 111 110001

1

40 111 966 101 17

I I10011116 0 901 1 , 7 0 1 ; 7 07 6 7 01

I I I7 011 7 0111 010 63 401 01 7 01 3 601010 6 110 19

a I 1. 1

1101 1 7 010 011 01 0 11011 11 01 1

1 ,I s \ \ 6

6 1 6 710710 0111 , aube 1 600

0 0710 11117 6 9 0 1306

I av

500 11101 3 6 01 11 13011011 1 7 0 , 03711131

11 01 1 7 01 ; 01 137 01 ; 5711 7 01 11101 ; 7 01 11

Ia efia a 7 6v0‘

u 6 ywv {6001 1

3401511 6 110 1 8167 6 1101111, 11 012 3 07 01 ;

i“ Hud. supposes some word such as 71 0 001 0 71111 1 to have been lost here.

1 MSS . inserts a1’

s“

ray. 1 Hafii . inserts m l .

11 1111. from Lowth and Vel . In t—710110 011 Vulg .

for the king of Eth iopia ‘

was under

obl igations to him. He was therefore kindly rece ived by the k ing,who took care of all the multitudethat was with h im, while the coun trysupplied wha t was necessary for theirsubsistence . He also allotted to h imc ities and villages during his exile,wh ich was to continue from its be

ginning during the predestined th irteen years . Moreover he pitched acamp for an E thiopian army uponthe borders ofEgypt, as a protectionto king Amenophis .

In the mean time, while such wasthe state of things in E thiopia, thepeople of Jerusalem, who had comedown with the unclean of the Egyptians, treated the inhabitants withsuch barbarity, tha t those who wit

nessed their impieties bel ieved tha tthat their joint sway was more exeo

crable than tha t wh ich the Shepherdshad formerly ex ercised alone . Forthey not only set fire to the c itiesand v illages , but committed everykind of sacrilege , and destroyed the

images of the gods , and roasted andfed upon those sacred animals thatwere worsh ipped ; and having com

I 6

11 01 1 0 41 017 6 1 ; 7 0 11 7 0111 1606 1 ; 11 01 1

I I YI6710011747 01 ; 111101 7 11 01 , 0 1 7 11

1 6 0 01 1 ,

1 1 1 1

1101 1 7 141 . 110u; 656 1901 110 11 A 67 6 7 01 1d s I

3 07 1 71 011 17 6 1 01 11 11 01 1 7 00 ;

I I11001 011 ; 01117 01 ;

I C I7 0 7 6 110 ; HA 101171 071 17 'qg,

V

01100101. 01371 0 7 0 11

I N I gc

H7x10 11 71 071 6 1 3 6 011’

Oa 10601

; , 01;

I 3 I6 1 ; 7 0 11 7 0 7 0

I V11 6 7 67 6 97; 7 0 11 1 001 01 1101 1 710017 7,

M0167 } ;

OF THE SH EPHERDS AND ISRAELITE S .

I(A67 0 36 5 M01 11690111

d

A 111 . ) 0 7 1 01 6 7 01 7 01 11 7 01 671 1471

I3 6 11 6 “04 6 110

1001 ; 027 5A 1’

91071 1'01 ;

I I11 67 00 01 67 01 7171; 3 111 0101 6 019 1101 1

0 via; 0113 7 0u 11 01 1 0113

V I I7 0; 6x0111 311110101 111

I I

71011 7 6 ; 0 1 3110 7 0 1 ; 71 01016 17 1 11 01 1

I7 01 ; 631 111 770 01 11 01 137 0 i1 ; ,

a 5 I71 071 11011 ; aura-11 7 6 11101 117 6 ;

a I s 3 ! 6 I6 3 101501 11 01 11 7 011 ; 01x01 7 01 1 0010011

I7 71 ; 5 1101 01 9

MA N E'

l‘

l -IO . 1 8 1

pelle t] the priests and prophets tok ill and sacrifice them , they cas t themnaked ou t of the country . I t i s saidalso tha t the pr ies t , who ordai ned

the ir pol i ty and laws , was by b irthof He liopol i s , and his name Osarsiph ,

from O s iris the god of Hel iopol i sbut tha t when he wen t over to thesepeople his name was changed, andhe was called Moyses

—Josep h . contr .

App . l ib . I . c . 2 6 .

(Mane tho again says After th isAmenoph is returned from E th iopi awi th a grea t force , an d Rampses also ,h i s son , wi th other forces , and en

coun tering the Shepherds and theunclean people , they defeated themand slew mult i tudes of them , andpursued them to the bounds of Syria .

— Josep /z. cont'r . App . l ib . I . c . 2 7 .

O F TH E E X O D U S

FROMC HE REMON .

META 7 03 7 01 656 7 05

0 01 1 19 00’

71 011 01 1 m muoya . 7 300

037 0; Alyv-rrn aq (jido

'w ia

I I7 0010111 0 07

1700041 6 11 , 11 001 7 000

'

V N3 6 1 ; 7 00117 0 0110

111 00 7 00 Bam

7x60) ; 07 60 6Ma ve g,

41 11 , 10007 7 011 viay 01 137 011 Pa.

I ( I11 6 17 0 7111 , (New, 07 1 ,

Ka 7 a‘

0 fimov; n 10 1 ;

6’

¢02m 11 6114 »I Q ( I C 3 40

[A6 17] 010 7 011 , 0 7 1 7 0 1epai1

a I I

6 11 7 0) “ORG“? 10007 6 00000777 001 .

36 {590700111 11 01

I 3 \

7 6 00 (Paw n, 6 0111 7 0111 7 00 ;

Q IMay/1 011 ; 6960 1 7 0111 0011800111 na

31 V I

a pp 7 7711 A 1'

yv1r7 011 qrawa'

a a

1 1

3 001 7 n; 777 01a ; 1‘

0067 011 .’

E7r1

I

Aefa v‘

ra 36 7 0111 377 10 1w

p102

800; 6211 00 17 6117 6 éxfia ke'

fy .

479 17 0847 1111, é pwofiaiwnv, A l. MSS.

EGYPTIAN FRAGMENTS.

1 7 7 601; E l.

A FTER h im (Manetho) I wish toexamine C haeremon, who professesto have composed a h i s tory ofEgypt . He gives the same name asdoes Manetho to the k ing Amenoph is and h i s son Ramesses, and saysas follows

Isis appeared to Amenoph i s inh i s dreams , rebuk ing h im that hertemple should have been overthrownin war . Upon wh ich Phritiphantesthe sacred scr ibe told h im

,that if he

would clear Egy pt of al l pollutedpersons he' would be del ivered fromthese terrors . He therefore collectedtwo hundred and fifty thousand unclean persons, and drove them out .The ir leaders we re two scr ibes called

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 8 -1«

I80010 011 1011 . 7 07 7x01 11 7 000 11 0 1

I I770007 0800170111 10007 0 111 00 07 0111 £6

I ’I

6110111 , 10001 810AA007 14 6 1101; 6 6 0 1

I t

96p 6w 77601 7 0 160011 11 00 1 7 00;

I I I3 0 0 100 53 11 007 0071 600 0 9001 7 0 11 6

W

5001116 77000’

00137 0 1 ; 7 00; 77007

I 0 Q7 01 11 3 60111 7 100009 0 7760 01

I 1 1» c I

9501000; qty/ 6 116 1 ; 0 176 11003 011 ,I

601 11 7 00; 007.710100A00 ; 016I JI

11010 111 0 13 11 6 0 6 0'

7 5 11 1101 115 11 . E133 1) ; 00 11

I Nfez/071 007 000 9 011 7 01 11 007 7 063

N c 9 I7101 11 , 0 1 6 17110001 6 0 7 007 0 1I

a vg-7 001 106 11 7 6 ;

(‘I I65600101710 0 1 (01 ; 7 1116 ;

7 17111t

157 0.0if800 , 11 001- 7 1001;

Q I I 3 I6 7 6000 ; 7 0 1700 ; 6x0v7 a ; 00510710

I 7 Q

7 00 ; 07 60 011 009 0111 717 00 117 0 13 00I

11008; 10007 Ké801 0; 7 0111 0,

071v

I67 110001 6 0 7 007 01 . Ic

0 86 77070; 71 601 ; 656 776 0 6 111 I 3

6 1 ; 7 011 110 11 11 0000001 6 140 100

I a h e 1

80010111, 00 7700001 I11. 6 11 Ké lfA Cq

7 11 ; A27 11'777 00 ,

1770111 7 61 01 ; 86

1 a I

601710 00 00 0 0011 6 11 6 11 00 ;

I7 00 ; xpoyovg. 117 6 17 0 86 7 17;

s I I

00 170111 101 ; 0

IMwang, <j>0011170 6 1 86 7707 7 31; 10001

I0211806 10 777 6 10 7 011 810041 600111 .7 l0 0 7 0 ; 86 11 007 017100fi0‘

u 6 110; my

1 r.

76050001 , 5077 00; 7 6 770A 6 1 ; 611 7 10 6

7 a 1

10001 7 1711 110 11 00 0 0011 6 17 11001 1 60 7 0 .

I ( I II.

0 000 007

40006 1 1111 601 0 0 / tuna .

EGY PTIAN FRAGM ENTS .

con cou rse of fore igners of every na

t ion then dwel t in Egyp t, who were

addicted to st range r ites in thei rworsh ip and sacr ifices ; so that inconsequence . the due honours of the

Whence the

nat ive inhab i tan ts of the land infergods fell into disuse .

red, that , unl ess they removed them ,

there would never be an end of the irdis tresses . They immediately therefore expelled these fore igners ; the

mos t illus trious and able of whompassed over in a body (as some say)into Greece and o ther places underthe conduct of celebrated leaders

, of

whom the mos t renowned were Da

naus and C admus .

But a large body of the peoplewen t forth in to the coun try wh ich isnow called J udaea , si tua ted not far

dis tan t from Egypt,be ing al togetherThe l eader of

th i s colony was Moses , a man verydesert in those t imes .

remarkable for his great wisdom and

val our . When he had taken possession of the land, among o ther c it ies,he founded that wh ich is called Jerusalem wh ich is now the mos t celebrated . L ib. XL . Eel . I . p . 9 2 1 .

NB . The rest of the fragment gives an account of the Jewish pol ity, laws,&c.

served by Photius.

It was the beginning of Diodorus’ h istory of the Jewish war, and is pre

FROM LYSIMAC HUS.

IA67 6 1 yaip

' ’

Em Boxxopew;I

7 08 A17 0 1r7 1'wv Bamhewg, 7 011

I ’I

1101011 1 00300110 11 hewpoiz; 011

SI .7 01 ; 11 012 111 0100219 11 01 1 110

I I AI s

0 7114 007 00 7 10 01 exoy ra g 6 1; 7 00

t I v

16001. (4 6 7 01 17 6 1 11

I I7 p04np1 . Ha

‘mramxwv 36 81 113 00

5

I Imay y00 nk1gz.

&xa pm’

a y 7 § AZyu’

mqo 7 6I N

1160 3 01 1 . Boxxopw 36 , 7 011 7 10 11

I V

Alymrn’

wy Ba a-mean, Att

I N(4 001

100 776 11 111 01 1 mp1 am pI

m’

a ; 7 013

; M yTGUJ O‘M VOU§

°

7 011

3 c

(9 600 36 6 1776 1 11 1“

7 070 1epa 11 01

N l I3 010011 01 77 a yfipwnwr 011101 7 11011

1

10 I11 01 } 300 0 6501 11 , 611 80 0010117 0;

9 0 3 I010 7 00 ; 6 11 7 10 11 1 6pm 6 1 ; 7 0 7100 ;

7 00; 36

I no G

Aevrpob; 13 03 10 01 1, 151; 7 00

a’

uy a ra mouwo; 7 7; 7 015

7 0111

N f Igm?) 1cm 7 00 u p; 007 11 10 011,

0I I00 7 0: 7 411 ua p7 0¢opfi0 6 11u

IT011 36 Baxxopw 7 00; 95040 1400;I

Aafiow a 7 6 1101 }

”17 1501 716 11. a ; 77p00 x 01 6 0 0111 611011 ,0 : 3 I

110 6 110 011 6 71 170 7 411 war/10 a ,“

3 I

001 003 0197 010 , 7 0 5 ;

"

Aft /0110 110 ; MSS .

He says , That in the re ign of Bocchoris k ing of Egypt, the J ewishpeople being infected wi th leprosy

,

scurvy,and sundry other diseases

,

took shel ter in the temples wherethey begged for food ; and that i nconsequence of the vas t number ofpersons who were se iz ed wi th thecomplaint there became a scarc ity i nEgypt . Upon th i s Bocchoris thek ing of the Egypt ians sen t personsto inqui re of the O racle of Ammon ,respec t ing the steril ity and the goddi rec ted h im to cleanse the templesof all polluted and imp ious men andcast them out into th e desert, but todrown those that were affected wi ththe l eprosy and scurvy , inasmuch asthe i r exi stence was displeasing to theSun ; then to pur ify the temples ; uponwh ich the land would recover i ts fert ility . When Bocchoris had rece ived theoracle , he assembled the pr ies ts andattendan ts of the al tars , and com

manded them to gather together all theunclean persons and del iver them overto the soldiers to lead them forth into

1 8 6 EGYPTIAN F RAGMENTS .

0 7 0017 103

7 011; 7 0157 011; 7 01p018011

I s 3

1101 1 11017 0156 111 01 117 00 ; 6 1;

’I

6011111 011

‘

7 00; 86 71 6 711100 ; 6 1;

I71 05813100 ; xa

i

p'm ;

«1 II

111011. 11 013 010 111 7 0 7 6Aa7 0 § 1

N N

B0 0 10 3 6'117 0111 86 7 01 11 7x67 p01 11

I11 017 111 01110111 , 7 08; 0 0 1101

I a I

3 p010 3 6'117 a ; 67; 7 071011; epwovc

611 7 63 161101 1 611’

30770171 6 101 Ev

I1101763 6117 01 ; 86 3 0071 6 0 0 00 0 3 0 “

N776117 01157 0111 , 110 117 0; 8

’

6111 17 6

I I Iqrvp 11 01 1 71 0x1 00 ; 1101 0

I0 01117 01 ; 41 1171 0

57 7 6 10 6010 7 0 1 4,

I g a Imy 7 6 111 10110 0111 11 11117 00 11770

I ( Q I7 6 0 0 01 1 7 01 ; 1 1101 0 11 6 0 310“ 7 00 ;

3 60119 71 6p7 7 011 0 010 01 1 a 1'17 ou; .

«1T3) 8'157 10150 1

9 7714 61101 v anu

7 11101 01 137 022 ,A I

wa paBa A/ toy eyovg 58011I a! I

7 611 116 111

, 019501; 6713 010 111I I

7 07700 ; 0211 0011 6 1100 9 wa pa xeAedI N

0 010 3 01 1 7 6 8011

a. I s I I

1101170111 7 111 1 6 0 110140 6 111 , f1n7 631

a p10 7 a. 0 09 ,8007t6 0

'0 6 111, 31 717130I

7 a: x6 1p011a' 3 60111 7 6 11011015;7 fl

fiw‘uovg 0 1 ; 01 11 71 6017 vxw0 111 ,I

5111017 06 7 6 10 . 2 0001 11 6 0 0507 0111I I86 7 01 11 0

’

1717t0111, 80x3 6 117 01N a I1110 1011 117 01 ; 81011. 6117711 00

1110

I Ip6 0 60 3 a 1 , 511 01 1101; 86 59671

1

406 11

I7 00; 6713 6 1 11 67; 7 17711 0211 0011 6 1070

I I I930 410111 , 11011 7 011; 7 6 a 13 p0177011;

ifip1§0117 a ; , 11017 1'6p0

‘

1

9 I Q7 01 ; 11 011 67196 1 11

a'

1'

xg1 311 57 1 B ig . Hafn.

the desert ; but to wrap the lepers insheets of lead and cas t them into thesea . A fter they had drowned thoseaffl icted wi th the leprosy and scurvy

,

they collec ted the res t and left themto per i sh in the desert . But theytook counsel among themselves , andwhen n ight came on l ighted up fi resand torches to defend themselves , andfasted all the next nigh t to prop it iatethe gods to save them . Upon thefollowing day a certain man calledMoyses counselled them to perseverein following one direc t way t ill theyshould arr ive at hab i table places, andenjo ined them to hold no fr iendlycommunicat ion with men , ne i ther tofollow those th ings wh ich men es

teemed good, but such as were considered ev il : and to overthrow the

temples and al tars of the gods asoften as they should happen withthem . When they had assen ted tothese proposals , they con tinued the irjourney through the desert , act ingupon those rules , and after severehardsh ips they at length arrived in ahab i table coun try , where, hav ing infl icted every k ind of injury upon theinhab itants

,plundering and burning

the temples, they came at length tothe land wh ich i s now called Judaea,and founded a c ity and settled there .

Th i s c ity was named H ierosyla from

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

l 88 EGYPTIAN F RAGMENTS .

OF THE EXODUS

FROM PTOLEMJEUS MENDESIUS.

Ka 7 6'0 11a d1 6 86

‘

7 3711 A 1’

1’01 Amosis, who l ived about the same

010”M1 0 0 1 ; 11017 01 7 811

’

Ap7 67011 t ime w i th Inachus the A rgive over51 ; 7 07; th rew the c i ty Avar i s ; as Ptolemaeus

xpo’

m ; 02167110 4160 5 M618fi0 10; Mendesius has related in h i s chroni“TOI WM TOQ. cles . —C lemens Strom. c ited Eus. Pr .

E v . l ib . 1 0 .

OF THE EXODUS OF THE JEWS

FROM ARTABANUS .’

T08; 82 xp710 a 11 61100 ; 170111311 A nd they (the J ews) borrowed7 5 11 A iyvvrn

’

wr, 770717102

{1 611 of the Egypt ians many vessels and6107 0

3

11 017 01 , 0 1311 371 13100 86 no smal l quan ti ty of raimen t, and7 10 11 311 , 02101 1711 7 1

‘

s 0 0 1 0 1 17911 every var iety of treasure , and passed7 020 0111, 8101602117 01 ; 11017 81 over the branches of the r iver to7

17p1”Apafifa v 171 07 0111 08; 11 017 wards A rab ia, and upon the th ird

8101802

117 01; 3110111011 7 15

11 011 , 61121 day ’s march arr ived at a convenient

7 1811 6’

p0 9p01 11 7 1117 01500 ; 57113 671 stat ion upon the Red Sea.

3 02

71010 0 0111 .

Ka i M611 1p17a ; Aé'lf

y é'

tl/ And the Memph ites say that

Artabanus, ev idently an A lexandrian Jew, is sa id to have written abouta century B . C . The fragments of h is h istory wh ich have been preserved followthe Scripture with some few variations and add i tions. I have inserted the abovefragment on account of th e Memph ite and HeliOpoli tan trad itions of the Exodusreferred to in i t. I ts authentici ty , however, is very much to be suspected .

EGYPT IAN FRAGMENTS . 1 8 9

V V I Nqunra poy oy7 a 7 0v v a ar 7m;

I a!

xwpa g, 7m a‘wzrwn v 7 77‘9n0

'

a v

A ; N7 a , gnpa g 7m; S askatoon;

7 0 177x290 ; wa pa two'

a t .

I‘

HN ov h a ; 33 A e'yew

e'

mxa 7 a 3pa ‘uew 7 6V fiamkea

of

71 137007; ovyai

y ewg aqu aso I

m u xa Gi epwy evos; game;I

34& 7 0 7 31: gna pgw 7 0v;’

Iov

l N 9 I

baq ‘

rwy A tywrfl wv xp'qa'a y e

I

you; ora xofdgew. T9.) 36 Mammy

Sefa v (pwyigv yeyéO'fia t 7700 7 02

505; 7 hv fiéha a'a'a ) 7 5 55025830 .

7 0V 3é Ma'wa'oy

677 795316 711 7 03 floa rog,d

na n ou7 w 7 0 Mewvac/4 a ome n-7;

va n, 7 311: 36 olives/Aw 318;0 : I

53W wafer/ 6 7 6m .

7 0 W 33 7 m Aiy v777 fwy and

I N Q 3

Ste-mommy , (page's wup a un t ; 6 11.

3!

7 ame‘uwpoa

'fi'ev e’

xhé‘urpa t ,

Be fiat/raccoon? wai l ”; 7 77» 585»

e’

mnkda'a t . 7 a5g 36‘

t I N

v7ro7 e 7 0u 7rvp0; xa u 7 4; 7 7mg.

y vpxoog wai

w a g 8¢a ¢3 a pfiva u

T055 83’

Iov30u'0vg sta di u

I I7 0y7 a g 7 0V xxx/Sway , 7 p4w4 0y7 a’I I

GT?) 6 11 7 37 ep'q‘ugo Sla ttl/ a t ,

0 9 3,opexowo; a un t ; 7 0v ecu

( I y . Iupr‘

u vov, oluomv eeqx. 30 0 7 ;

wa pa wh ja’mv 7 310 xpoa v. 7 67 0

’5 Artabanus ? Qy . Does not

narrative of Artabanus ?Euseb ius here resume h is extract from the

Moyses be ing well acquain ted wi ththa t par t of the count ry waited forthe ebb ingof the t ide , and then madethe whol e mul t i tude pass through theshallows of the sea .

But the Heliopolitans say that thek ing pursued them wi th great power,and took wi th h im the sacred animals

,in order to recover the sub

s tan ce wh ich the J ews had borrowedof the Egyptians . But tha t a div inevo ice ins tructed Moyses to s tr ike thesea with h i s rod : and that whenMoyses heard th i s he touched thewaters w ith the rod, whereupon thewaves s tood apar t , and the hos t wen tthrough along a dry path . He

5“ saysmoreover that when the Egypt ianscame up wi th them and followed afterthem , the fire flashed on them frombefore, and the sea again inundatedthe path , and tha t al l the Egypt iansper ished e i ther by the fire or by thereturn of the wa ters .

But the J ews escaped the dangerand pas sed th irty years i n the desert

,

where God rained upon them a k indof grain l ike tha t called Pan ic

,whose

color was l ike snow . He says alsotha t Moyses was ruddy wi th wh ite

1 9 0 EGYPT IAN F RAGMENTS .

were“ 36'(Ma i 7 bv Ma

i

va'

ov, hair and of a dignified deportmen tmpp

‘

a xfi, qroh iw, xoafimv, and that when he did these th ings he&Erwy awxév. 7 a 87 a 8€ 1rpa€£a i was in the e ighty-nin th year of h i sn epi iiw a. o

’

ybon’

xow a age .—Eus . PT. E v . l ib . 1 0 .

e’we

'a .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

THE TYRIAN ANNALS

FROM DIUS .

ale

OF HIRAM.

I

ABIBAAOT 7 ekev7q0 a y7 og, 5I

v ii ; 05137 00 EfpwyogTe’

fiamhev7 y

oer 00 7 0; 7 a vrpog a ya 7 07xa g

I I I

(5 601) 7 77 ; w h o; wpoa exwa eu.

N a! I

(Le ger 7 0 050 7 0 7 6 770117

uev, xa i A tbc

a c i 9 I

7 0 1ep0y xa 011 ev

I I

xwo'a r; 1 0V y e7 a£u 7 0 17011 , aw

I

fill/ 6 7 1; 7to7\€l , mu xpuo'mg

a I a I a

a ra 9m4 a 0’

1v exoo‘

yna ey a m

IBciu; 82: f ig 7 31! Affia yoy 67x07 0

paye ewpog 7m: 7 01Vm amm 7 a

N01 46 0711

1. 1 0» be 7 09051 000 1

17 0; Ie

I

poaohu'

ywv Soho/4 01 1100 WG‘UAI/ a t

(I

(paw: vrpog 7 011 E‘PQ’AOV

I Q a]a wry

/ (La na , mu fl a p aw7 au

A : NAafiew &Eww 1T7 ar 36

,w);

8117063 6 147 00 31a xpi'

ya 1, 7 25 h i

Dion. Sync . f p u‘

luo; Sync .

Sync . omits 7 a'

s 7ro’

Aemg. inofqo‘

e Sync.I] i v i

'

a cp Sync. 11 7ra15 au'

rou 7MMia'wAaBeTv E l .C C

UPON the death of Abibalus h i s sonH iromus succeeded to the k ingdom

.

He raised th e eas tern parts of thec ity, and enlarged the c itadel ; andjo ined to i t the temple of JupiterOlympius, wh ich s tood before uponan island, by fill ing up the intermediate space : and he adorned thattemple wi th donat ions of gold : and

he went up into L ibanus to cut t imber for the construction of the temples . And i t i s said that Solomon

,

who at that t ime re igned in Jerusalem , sen t enigmas to H iromus, anddes ired others in return , wi th a proposal that wh ichsoever of the two

was unable to solve them , should forfe i t money to the other . Hiromus

1 9 4 THE TYRIAN ANNALS .

17 00117 1 xpfiy afr a 017707 13 7 111 . 5px»

1 07 150 00117 01 33 7 311 Ei’

pwyov, nat i

p i; 30 111606 117 a Mia'

a u 7 30 a iw'

y

54 017 01, M AM; 7 0111 ”1111 007 5 11

63; 7 3 37147711 11111 &ya hctia'

a u.

677 00 33 7 111 01. Tri

p1011 7 0‘

s WPOTG’

96VTG Mi

0'

0u nati 04137 311 0’

0'7t7ta. vrpofia hei

'

v‘

$2 pr); Mia-01117 01. 7 311 S akai/ 5 1101,

WOIQW“ Eipa'iy gomoo-051707 12

0 011 xpfipta n c.

OF THE KINGS AND JUDGES FROM NEBUC HADNEZ Z AR

TO C YRUS .

‘

Evri EiOwBafi

o 7 03 [3 017 1c IAe'wg e

’

vroNopwqa'e N aBovx03oV

110'0'0p01; Tu

’

pov e’

n’

6 7 7) 36

I I

xa 7 pi a'

i'

51 67 0 1 7 00 7 011 65ams V I

Asua'e Buo‘

m 6 7 7) 36 11 01 . M6 7 21;

7 0757 011 311t0co'7 0‘

u wa n d-7 0

1

3 4

0 0511 nati a’

fia hogI I

Ba c kai

xou yfiva g 3110 , XehfingI I 3]’

A}93a 1ovMira ; 36 1 m, ABBaQ I

pog a pxi epw ; [mum7 06 14,Mv7

7 0110 1; na i I‘

epai

0'

7 pa 7 0g7 08’

A,8

I V d 7

37)}xe11 0v 311t050'7 0

‘

u 6 1 71 GE, 0111

I

[4 67 0153 e’

fiamhevy s Ba l dn poga d I I

6 11100117 011 6 1100 7 0v7 0u 7 57tev7 'qI.

a awog, 0’

011'00

'7 ema 117 eq{4 6176

m'

mi/ awo Me'

pfia ho» 311 7 3;

“BM/4 011011 Go.

‘

Severa l edi tions omit from N aBouXo8ov6aopos .

agreed to the proposal , but was unable to solve the enigmas, and paidtreasures to a large amount as a forfe i t to Solomon . And i t i s said thatone Abdemonus, a Tyr ian , solved theenigmas , and proposed others wh ichSolomon was not able to unr iddle, forwh ich he repaid the fine to H iromus.

—Josep h. contr. Ap . lib. I . c . 1 7 .

Syncel. 0 117 0 71 . 1 8 2 .

In' the re ign of I thobalus, Nabuchodonosorus besieged Tyre for th ir~teen years . A fter h im' re igned Baalten years . After h im Judges wereappo inted who judged the peopleEcnibalus, the son of Baslachus, twomonths : C helbes, the son of Ahdeens , ten months Abbarus, the h ighpr ies t, three mon ths : Mytgonus andGerastra tus the son of Abdelemus,six years : after them Balatorus

re igned one year as k ing : and uponh i s death the Tyr ians sen t to fetchMerbalus from Babylon : ‘ and here igned four years : and when hedied they sent for Hiromus, h i s bro

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

THE TYRIAN ANNALS

FROM MENANDER.

OF H IRAM.

TEAETTHEANTOE 33’

Afit

5471011 , 3 1635501 7 0 7 3711 Ba rn

Ad am6 11131 01 137 05 Eifowpcog, 51;

6121 7 01 ; 37 17 7 6 117 611 01 7 01 7 p1’

a

are 1

7 11101 11 0117 0;J,

13

3 01 041160 0 6» 6 7 17

I a/

7 60 0 011101 . 011 7 0; 6 96010 6 7 011

3 I I 4“

Evpvxwpoy , 7 011 7 6 xpva'

ow

I 9 s I

11 101101 6 11 7 01 1; 7 011 A 10 ; 01 116 3 01/

XGV’6 7 1 1

”7 6 15917111 £11

'M111 du el

3/ I

3 0111 6 11 0 111 6 11 , air/ 1: 0 7 ou hey/ 011 6 11011

31 I

opovg A 1fici 110v, 11 6 31111 01. 5157101A: I

7 31 ; 7 01 11 fepwy 0 7 67 019 11 01

3I 11 N t

6A01 11 7 6 7 01 a pxau a 1epa ,w I I

11 01111011 ; 1101 0 11 1; 91 11 03011 170 6 , 7 0

7 6 7 011c

Hpant l e'ovg, 11 01 1 7 371;

,

AI I a I

0 7 01117 171, 7 61116 1104 01.11 16p6va'

611 ,

N

11 01 1 7 0 7 011‘

Hpa ul e’

ovgI

011101 7 011 611 1 1170 011 01 611 7 511 H6p"a'

17 101 6 17 01. 7 0 7 17 1;’

Aa'7 02

p

Hud . from Sync. and Ant—from 7 1 1 7 151101 7 01 was before omitted .1 271 ) Sync—57 5 17 01 Vulg.

ul

I wpm ou 7 : eyepwv 7 011‘

HpaxAs'ous 37 0117 0 017 0 A l.

AFTE R the death of Abibalus, Hiromus h i s son succeeded h im in h i sk ingdom , and. re igned th irty-fouryears, hav ing l ived fifty

-three . He

laid out that par t of the c ity wh ich i scal led Eurychoron : and consecra tedthe golden column wh ich i s in thetemple of Jupi ter . And he wen t upi nto the forest on themountain calledL ibanus, to fell cedars for the roofsof the temples : and having demolished the anc ien t temples

,he rebu il t

them , and consecrated the fanes ofHercules and A starte : he constructed that ofHercules firs t

,in the month

Peritius ; then that of A starte, whenhe had overcome the Ti tyans whohad refused to pay the ir tr ibu te : andwhen he had subjected them he re

I I

51107 6 1 17 110 1 ; 6'11 6 0 rpa

1 I

7 6 11 0 6 11 , 11 1; 01 7 03 1 30110 1 7 011 ;

I d t I Q(popovg. 011 ; 11 011 11 1707 01501 ; 6 01 117 01

I

11 021 11 &y 6 0 7 p6 111 6115f 611 1 7 015

I

7 011 32 7 i ; fir “3 37111 0110 ; 7701 1 ;

1 6 057 611053 391" 7 &wpoBN/id I

(Le na , 01. 811 6 7 01 0 0 6 2 011 011 0111

6 1 6900 011 1511 0 » 601 0 1716 11;

MENANDER . 1 9 7

OF THE SUC C ESSORS OF HIRAM.

I

T67\6 117 170 01117 0; Eipéy ov 316

36501 7 0 7 n11 3 01 0 171 6 10 11 Ba Aeér d 3 I

ga po; § 5 wig, 61010 01 ; 6 7 17I I Q I

7 6 0 0 ap01 x0117 a 7 p101 , 6501 0 1C I

A6v0 6 11 6 7 11 6 777 01 . (1 6 7 01 7 011 7 011

I N

Afi3é 0 7 pa 7 0; H3 01 13 7 011 viég,1 V 3I 3

19 101 0 01 ; 6 7 7) 6 1 1100 1 6 111 6 0 , 613 00

I V a I 2

0 17160 0 6 11 6 11 116 01 . 7 0117 011 0 1

s a t Q I

7 p0¢0u 01 117 011 11101 7 6 0 0 01

pec; 027 05716

I0 01 11, 0111 6 7 p60fiv

’

7 epog 618010 13, A

A 6 110 611 6 1 7) 36 11013170 . {1 63’

011;

7 tA0 7 01p7 0; 0 A 671a 1a 0 7 ép7 00 ,“d 1 ’I I

19 1010 01 ; 6 7 77 7 6 17 411 0117 01

I ’I

7 60 0 01110 , 135000 01 6 110 6» 6 1 7] 315

36 1100. 11 67 31. 7 0177 011 5 d 36>14>3g

01 137 013 111 111511110 01 ;

Upon the death of H iromus, Baleaz arus h i s son succeeded to th ek ingdom he l ived forty- three years,and re igned seven after h im Abdastratus h i s son re igned nine years,having l ived twenty-nine : agains t h imthe four sons of h is nurse consp ired,

of these the eldes tafter them

and slew h im :

re igned twelve yearsAstartus, the son of Delaeastartus,

re igned twelve years, hav ing l ivedfifty

-four : after h im h i s brotherA serumus re igned nine years, hav ingl ived fifty

-four he was slain by h i sbrother Pheles, who governed the

k ingdom e ight mon ths, hav ing l ivedfifty years he was slain by the pr ies t

T77 05 EL—Lowth proposes Tupi’om—Ti ti caeos Vet. 1nt. ’Hux01fol s

MSS. Jos. in Ant.

f Sync . omits the eleven l ines from 11 013 67141 1 7 1 .

I Sync. and Jos. in Ant. insertBakfiéé

’

npo; Sync. Dind .11630207 019 7 0 ; Syn . Din .

“ 0 3 019511 05 Din .

{I Sync .

turned . In h i s t ime was a cer tainyoung man named Abdemonus, whoused to solve the problems wh ichwere propounded to h im by Solomonk ing of J erusalem .

—Josep h . contr .

Ap . l ib . I . c . 1 8 .—Josep h . A ntiq.

Jud. li b. VIII . c . 5 .

1 9 8 THE TY RIAN ANNALS .

SI I I6 7 71 7 6 0 0 0 1101 11 011 7 61 7 7111 01 7 01 ,

I I 7

519010 01 6110 6» 17 17 311116 01 .

81111103

7167 0 3713 7 03 3136114105 (11 6,

-d

71 717 053 0; 71013 0111 7 711 BowiI

71 6 10111 npfe 14 711101 ; 511 7 01, 3 105

0 01 ;

91 I N a)

6 7 17r11 1 117 6 11 0117 “ . 7 0117 011 01 116 1

71 6 11 E 1’

3 05

501Mff 6 7 h;’

A 0

N t t I7 01117 11; 16p6v; , 501 0 1716 110 01;’I

6 7 0 7 111021101 7 01 3150 , 651110 6 1’I C I6 1 7) 65411 0117 01 0 11 7 01 . 7 0117 011 316

I3é£a 7 o B0136§01p0; i vibg, 3g,

0 al I

3 1010 11 ; 6 7 7; 7 60 0 01p01110117 a1

I s I 3! d71 6 117 6 , 6Ba 0 1} .6 v0 6 11 6 7 11 6

I7 01

57 011 310230960; 7 67 0116 M0

2

7

1 \ d I a!

7 0110; 0 61010 01 ; 6 1 7)i I

7 11102

1101 7 01 3150, 6’

5010 1716v0 611,I I I

8I

8I

6 7 7] 6 1111601. 7 0117 011 101 0x0 ; 7 6

I7 01

16 18103

0 01; 3’

OI A I6 1 77 cram/ 11 0117 01 GE, éfia t GU

I0 6 11 67 7; 7 60 0 00002110117 01 67 7 0

1

.

I ’I

36 7 01 67’01 137 011 1

5

53011 01 6 7 6 1

5 ¢vyo§ 0 a ,I I

7 37 A 1B6?) WOAW 61103014 770 6I

Ka px'q3o11a .

(2 1111027 67 11 1 33; 115 ; 3 7616110;N c

01110 7 1

4 ; Eipai

lxov 811 0 1116 111 ;’I I ’I

axpi Ka px'

a30110; 6 7 7)

I I1116 11 17 116 ; 11 3

“ 1 2 176 2 36 301

I V 1 I

36 11 017 01 6 7 6 1 7 17; E1p011uou Ba

1 61100 0 1611 01; 03

11 030

¢ £AM 7 os Sync. f 1513 619 017105 Sync.I Bah e

'

é'wpo; Din.

—B&A§spos Go.

M 6’

7 1 110s Dina —M67 01“ B.—A 1 7 i'110; G0 .

Muy3aA/01‘

v 0 11 0 11 0 1 051 Sync. Go. m. Go.

fl Sc. inserts A 131i1 . Hud. from The0ph . Ant.—11'Vulg.

of A starte, I thobalus, who re ignedth irty- two years, hav ing l ived sixtye ight and he was succeeded by Badez orus h is son , who reigned sixyears, having l ived forty-five : h i ssuccessor was Matgenus h is son , whore igned nine years , hav ing l ivedth irty-two and he was succeeded byPhygmalion who re igned forty- sevenyears, hav ing l ived fifty

- six : in theseventh year of h i s reign h i s sis terfled from h im , and founded the c ityof C arthage in L ibya .

(Whence i t appears that the sum ofthe whole t ime from the re ign ofH it omus to the foundat ion of C arthagei s 1 5 5 years and 8 months . And s incethe temple in J erusalem was bu ilt inthe twelfth year of the re ign ofH iro

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 00 THE TYRl AN ANNAL S.

3611 11 860 , 7 5 11 11015 11 7 0111 021 7 1

mi hmy 31010 7701116 10 5 11, Aa yfiafi

i I ,I

110110 111 011950 00 1 017 0“ 01 1131101 ; 6 1 ;I Q I

776 1 7 0111 00 10114. 6 116 7 013 07 37) cra w

‘V a t

7 01 11 611 Tvpéb'

3180 7 a v 7 a1 .

dvagev'fa g 8

’

5 7 5 11’

A0 0 vp1'wv

I3 01 0 171 6 15; 11 01 7 0

2

0 7 770 6 (pvka xa ;9 N c \

6 11 1 7 011 7107 0111 011 11 011 7 01 11 vbpa

ywyiwv, 02 8101x017t11’

0 0v0 1 T11

I 1 I 40

p1011; a pv0 a 0 8 a 1 .'

i'

11 011 7 0v7 0

V I I a

6 7 6 0 1 7 6 11011 6 11011 , m a p

I I7 6040 0111 01 1110117 6 ; 611 (1111601 7 0111

0pvn7 5 1 .

"Ap86 0 3 011 Va t

—51966 0 3 011 Fr.

1 Aucta hinc apud Tyrios rerum omnium pretia . Grot .

five hundred men : upon wh ich ac

coun t the Tyrians were held in greatrespect.

’le But . the k ing of Assyrias tationed guards upon the r iver andaqueducts , to prevent theTyrians fromdrawing water : and th is cont inuedfive years , dur ing all wh ich t ime theywere obl iged to dr ink from the wellsthey dug—Joseph. Antiq. Jud. l ib .

IX . c . 1 4 .

C ARTHAGINIAN FRAGMENTS

FROM

HANNO AND HIEMPSAL .

D D

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 04 CARTHAGINIAN FRAGMENTS .

I71 111 ,

13117 11 01 031 014 010 0114 6 11 (9 11

11 1017 1511101" le 117631011 3

’01 137 01;

I Q ’I 2

11111111 1101 71 6 17 01 7 pm; 6 0

I g I71600111 511 01955 6 1 7 6 1 ,

2 0m

6 7 7 00 A 1fivu3v dupww’

mwv, 71 02I ,I

0 1011 36'1 3p60 1 0 0 1071

3 011 6 1 , 6 1 3 01

11 00 6 13171 110; {6031 i3pv0 0211 6 1101,

(I1170

2

71 111 67165011 6 1 vrpog1

011 1011

I I t’

01 1110 9501 7 01 7714 61101011114 10 11 , a xp1

61; 71 1111 11011I 1 I I

vrap 7 0 ; Sat / 101 7 7 10; 11 6 111 6 117111,

11 0 01 02

111 011 111 60 7 1011 11 012

I11.67 02A011 . 61

1110 01 11 36 11 112 671 6

3’

(11 01117 6 1 3 1101 ) 7 01717111 3 1110101 1 6

14011 6 1 01 wé /Awokka .

IT7511 7 6 71114 1

1

111 0701001 717102

l'I I£01 1 7 6 ; 00 011 1711 611011; nkow , 11a

1,

’

A7 01 11 40 0111 61 710 6 1 ; 71110; 7 01

3 017x02

7 7 ?) 1101710v‘11 6'11a g, Ka pmdy

N I7 6 7 6 1x053 11 01 1 11 1 7 7 731 , 1101 1

Anpaw, m i Me’

k17 7 a y , xa i

Apa /Afiw . 110511 6233 6 11 3’

02110196V

3 61 7 60, 71713 011 6 1 6’

7r1'

11 6’1

ya 11

7 d,u.3i1 A 1

'

5011 , 31 17 3 7 fi; A 1flv'

yg( I06 0117 01 . 111 011121 3

'01 1

3

7 311 , No.0102

V36 ; 01 113 11017701 A 151

’

7 001 . [900 1161 V s

‘8 a I

6 11611 011, na p 0 1 ; 611 6 1110 .

,I I Iaxp1 7 11100, 41 17101

T067 0 » 36 11 015"

1777603 611 , AZ

aI J / N I107 6 ; 01 1101111 GEGVOl , 7 11 11

11 6 1101 3 71010331; 316 17171‘u l11 6'11 1111

M N

OPGO': Heydkmq, (3 11 156 1 11 (pawl

9 011 1017 11910: St . Sey l .1" Gem. proposes

terium. Below i t lay an extensiveplain . Proceeding thence towardsthe west , we came to Soloeis, a promon tory of L ibya, a place th icklycovered wi th trees , where we erecteda temple to Neptune ; and again proceeded for the space of half a daytowards the eas t, unt il we arr ived a ta lake ly ing not far from the sea , andfi lled wi th abundance of large reeds .H ere elephants, and a grea t numberof other wild beasts , were feeding .

Hav ing passed the lake about aday ’s sail, we founded c it ies near thesea’

, called C ariconticos, and Gytte,and A cra, and Mel itta, and A rambys . Thence we came to the greatr iver Lixus, wh ich flows from L ibya .On its banks the L ix itae, a shepherdtribe, were feeding flocks

,amongs t

whom we con tinued some t ime onfr iendly terms . Beyond the Lix itaedwel t the inhospi table E th iop ians,who pas ture a wild country intersected by large moun tains , from wh ichthey say the r iver L ixa s flows . Inthe ne ighbourhood of the mountainsl ived the Troglodytae, men of var iousappearances, whom the L ix itae de

Affoy . 7 602 33 7 30 3m, 1101

7 01 11 6711 51113 90171011; 31701010100?

¢0vg p-

yko3 11'7 a g

'03 ; Taxu

111 71 0111 611 apn oy

oi A 1E1'7 a 1.

A afio’

y fl q36 7 0 0’

01 137 5 11 Ep

p-qye

'a g 7 0 96 7 716011 6 1 6m

;1311 wmmfipfa y , 3 150

1311.6n . 611 673 6 11 36 11702211 11 77113;

15771 1011 51 1 10750 117 01 , 300

11 011 . 513 01 6 17

11011 6 1 611 1a t1x011 7 1110 ;

milqrov, 1130 011 11 111 051 11 , x1f

117t011

AI I I 1!

676011 0 0111 0 7 01310111 111 6117 6 0 11

1 a i11 017 0111 710 0 11 611 , Key/ 011 0 11011 01

0 01117 6 1 . 3’

0113

7 311 7 03 11761121770 11 , 11 01 7’

6 1393

11 670 3701 1 Kane-0303105. {01 11 6 1

1

7 3151 5 7 6 Ka pxn3dI . i i I

1106, 6 7 1 1101 116 235611 6 71 1

K6’p11'ai1 .

711111 1 1111 5141 1I I

11 014 63 01 , 3 101 7 1110 1; 71 07 01111 011

7 0571 011 3 101 7771 6 11'0 a 117 60, Xpe

'

mg.1

’ I C I 04

c1x6 v 36 11110 0111; 1) Aqu a 7 516 1 4,

FI ‘ZOU‘ Ke'

pmg. 51c 1311

1311 6060 10 11 7 &k 11 a 7 a 11 11'0 01 11

P4063” 7 5;y C 6 y I10713 011 6

11 . wrep 1311 0110 11 67

1 10 7 00

137 6067 6 1 1 6 11 , 11 6 7 213 ? 0’

1 113 p157 wy

317 712 111 , 3 630101 01 7 01 Shy/

pew 6111711

11 6w , oi 076'7 p01 ; fiaimxoyn g,

&mfpasa y $145 9 1101N1'011 7 6 ; 611

51751 01 1 . 6116 3 6 11 77A6'011 7 6 6, 6 3g

20 600 1111107 0111 311 11 157 0111

H ANNO . 2 05

scribed as swifter in running thanhorses .

Geen . 1" 11 1 0 7 31 Gesu.

Hav ing procured in terpreters fromthem we coasted along a desert country towards the south two days.

Thence we proceeded towards the

east the course of a day . Here wefound in a recess of a certa in bay a

small island, conta in ing a circle offivestadia, where we settled a colony, andcalled i t Cerne . We judged from our

voyage tha t th is place lay in a d irectl ine with Carthage ; for the length ofour voyage from Carthage to the

Pillars,was equal to that from the

Pillars to Cerne .

We then came to a lake which wereached by sa iling up a large rivercalled C hretes. This lake had threeislands, larger than Cerne ; fromwhich proceeding a day ’

s sail, wecame to the ex tremity of the lake,tha t was overhung by large mounta ins, inhabited by savage men ,

clothed in skins of wild beasts, whodrove us away by throwing stones,and hindered us from land ing . Sa ilingthence we came to another r iver, tha twas large and broad , and full of crocodiles, and river horses ; whence

2 06 C ARTHAGIN IA N FRAGM ENTS .

Inew 7r7ta 7w , 7 6104017 0; npoxo

I OI I

360 mm no“ 47mm)! 7 07 0054 70011 .

GI I03 611 33) MO W 027 07 p6¢0 w7 6 ; ,I

61; Kepmqv gwa yfiA-efoluw .

’

Ex6'

i'

3 6v 36 y eanyfipr’

a ;

I

305

39 000 hy epa g,0 I d

7 37V mI

«a c-aw na

‘r cy now

Q S t

(PEI/ 7 0111 6 ; mu g, ua c aux wro

I I

Mel/ 01 0 1 ; 63015116 7 0 , 3

’

&p3 6'y

7 0y7 0 ,'

xa l 7 07; 54 63’

$3 5 11 A 35I I

W an g. 3 0w 7 6A6u7 0uqc6 I I 9!

n/Aepqc, wpoawpwa fin‘uw OpGO

'

t

I 3"

y eyai

knx; 3060 6 0 711 . 7311 36 7 80

7 am3éy3pwv 6 305

37; 7 6 not)

I . Iworm/ ta . mpmkew a y

‘

r e; 36

N C I8] I

87 000 7 00 ny epa ; 0 0, 7 411034 6 a

61: xda'

fa a n (i f/LG

2 ’ s87 7777 40 , 77; em a 7 epa o

vrpo; 7 g;N ( I

nu, 03 6 1! wan ;

N Ia rpewpwy ey , m p a ya rpepoy evovI Q

wa n axofireu na

‘

r’

ammo-7 02036 14,

7 06 011 , 7 3 3’

2Aa 7 7 ov.

‘

T3p6va ai

p 6vot 3'

G’

KGTS'GV, 6

’

c I i ’I C I“ AGO/L ev 6 4; mue

N y

pa ; wet/ 7 6 r a p“ 7 77V, a xpt 717t

I I ( I6 1; o w y , or

I I N6<j>a a a wof ép/AflV6 6g

e I I a

Ea vrepov Kepa g. 6 » 36 7 0v7 go,I 3 N

11710 0 ; 7721 y eya kr) , mm 6 1! 7 27

Mum Sa l a d-(7 63m, e’

u

l

36 7 0015

7 7) 11710 0 ; 57 cm, 6 2; %vI

ciaofia'wfl g, n/A epa ; p est , 03331;

Ia'qi ewpw/Aev, 37 : t

'

z'lq'

yuu7 3;I

36, qa 7 6 7 07th }, xa wy eya ,

A :

no“ (pwmy 0: 3k fixw’

oy ey ,

returning back we came again to

Cerne .

Thence we sa iled towards the

south twelve days, coasting the shore,the whole of which is inhabited byEth iop ians, who

'

would not wa i t ourapproach but fled from us . Theirlanguage was’ not intelligible even tothe Lix i tae, who were wi th us . To

wards the last day we approachedsome large mountains covered wi thtrees, the wood of which was sweetscented and variega ted . Havingsailed by these mounta ins for two

days we came to an immense openingof the sea ; on each side of whichtowards the continent, was a pla in ;from which we saw by n ight fire

arising at intervalsl

in '

all d irections,ei ther more or less.

Having taken in water there, wesa iled forwards five days near theland, until we came to a large baywhich our in terpreters informed us

was called the Western Horn . In

th is was a large island, and in the

island a sal t-wa ter lake, and in thisanother island, where, when we had

landed, we could discover noth ing inthe day

- time ex cept trees ; but in then ight we saw many fires burning, andheard the sound of p ipes, cymbals ,drums, and confused shouts. We

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 08 CA RTHAG IN IA N F RAGMENTS .

yum'

i'

na ; 33 7 106 73 , a ? 3éxv0v us

out

7 6 was} awa pé 7 7 0va'

a i 7 03 ;

&yow a ; 03a 363 67t 0v9 Ia rmourec

'yawc; “error a i n

‘

t “

nat i 7 30;«I

fl ows-aqua : 03

V o 1 I

ydp6 7 4 ewheva'aw moo-6: 7 6pm,

to t n I7 emtr im ”pa ; imb mwwv.

and brought thei r skins withCarthage. We did not sa ilon, provisions fa il ing us.

HIEMPSAL

F RO M S A L L U S T .

OF THE AFR ICAN SETTLEMENTS.

Sen qui mortales in i tioAfricam habuerint, quique postea accesserint,

aut quo modo inter se

permix ti sint, quamquamab ea fama, quae pleros

que Obtinet, diversum est ;

tamen , ut ex libris Pun ic is,qui regis H iempsalisdicebantur, interpretatumnobis est : u tique rem

sese habere, cul tores ejusterrae putant, quam pau

cissimis dicam . Caeterum fides ejus rei penes

auctores erit .Africam in itio habuere The aboriginal possessors of AfricaGaetuli , et L ibyes, asperi, were the Gae tulians and L ibyans , aincult ique,quis c ibus era t rough unpol ished race , whose foodcaro c t ferina , a tque humi was flesh and venison , and the pasturpabulum, uti pecoribus . age of the ground like ca ttle . They

BUT what race of men first had possession of Africa . and who afterwardsarrived, and in wha t manner theyhave become blended with eachother ; though the following d iffersfrom the report which is commonlycurrent , yet I will give i t as i t wasinterpreted to me from the Pun i cbooks, which are called the books ofK ing H iempsal , and will expla in in

as few words as possible the op inionof the inhabitants of the land itselfrela tive to th e matter in question .

But i ts authenti city must rest uponthe cred i t of i ts authors .

2 10

H i neque moribus, nequelege , aut imperio cujusquam regebantur ; vagi,palantes, quas nox coe

gerat, sedes habeban t .

Sed postquam in H is

paniaHercules, sicut Afriputant, interii t, ex ercitus

ejus compositus ex gen

tibus variis, amisso duce,sibi

qu isque imperium petentibus, brevi dilabitur. Ex

eo numeroMed i , Persae,

ac passim multis

et A rmenii , nav ibus in

A fricam transvecti, prox i

mos nostromar i locos ocSed Persae

intra Oceanum magis :cupavére .

bique alveos nav ium in

versos pro tuguriis ha

buére qu ia neque materia in agris, neque ab H ispanis emundi, autmutandi

cop ia erat . Mare mag

num, e t ignara l inguacommercia proh ibebant .

H i paulatim, per connubia , Gaetulos secum mis

cuére et qu ia saepe ten

tantes agros, alia , deindeal ia loca petiverant, semetipsi Numidas appellavére .

C aeterum adhuc aedificia

N umidarum agrestium,

CA RTHAG IN IA N F RA GMENTS .

were neither restra ined.

by morals ,nor law, nor any man

’

s government ;wanderers and houseless, taking up

their abode wherever they mightchance to be, when night came upon

them.

But when Hercules perished in

Spa in, accord ing to the op inion of

the Africans, h is army, composed of

various nations, upon the loss of i ts

leader, and from the factious attemptsofmany to assume the command wasquickly d ispersed . From i ts ranksthe Medes, Persians, and Armenians,having passed over by shipping intoAfrica, occup ied the parts bordering

The Persians settledtowards the Atlantic Ocean ;upon our sea .

and

formed cottages of the invertedhulls of their vessels ; for they couldnei ther obtain the requisite materialsin the fields , nor had the means of

buying them or trafficing for themwi th the Spaniards : inasmuch as the

magn itude of the sea , and ignoranceof each others language, prevented allintercourse between them . Withina short t ime, by marriages, theyblended themselves wi th the C aetul ians, and because they frequentlychanged thei r si tuations, and passedfrom one place to another, they assumed the name ofNumid ians. And

to th is day the build ings of the wildNum id ians, which they call Mapalia ,

are of an oblong form, with roofs in

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 1 2 CA RTHAGIN IAN F RAGMENTS .

dis possessa est : vietiomnes in gentem nomen

que imperantium concessere .

Postea Phoen ices, al i imul titudinis domi minuendee gratia, pars imperi icupidine solicitata plebe,e t aliis novarum rerumav idis, H ipponem, Adrimetum, Leptim, aliasqueu rbes in ora mari timacondidére : eaeque brevimultum auctae, pars ori

ginibus suis praesidio,

aliaeque decori fuere.

quered merged in the name and nationof the conquerors .

The Phoenicians afterwards sentforth colon ies, some in order to dispose of the superfluous multi tude a t

home, others from the ambition of

ex tend ing their emp ire at the soli citations of the people and those whowere desirous of innovation, and

founded the cities of H ippo, Adrimetus, Leptis, and others upon the sea

coast, which in a short time werera ised to consequence , partly fordefence to their parent states, and

partly for their honor. —B ell . Jug .

INDIAN FRAGMENTS

F ROM

MEGASTHENES .

2 1 2 CA RTHAGIN IAN F RAGME NTS .

dis possessa est : vietiomnes in gemtem nomen

que imperantium concessere .

Postea Phoen ices, alu

multitudinis domi minuendee gratia, pars imperi icupidine solicitata plebe,et aliis novarum rerumav idis, H ipponem, Adrimetum, Leptim, aliasqueurbes in ora maritimacondidére : eaeque brevimultum auctae, pars ori

ginibus suis prae sidio,

aliaeque decor i fuere.

quered merged in the name and nationof the conquerors.

The Phoenic ians afterwards sentforth colon ies, some in order to dispose of the superfluous multitude a t

home, others from the ambition of

ex tending the ir empire at the sol ic itat ions of the people and those whowere desi rous of innovation , and

founded the ci ties of H ippo, Adrimetus, Leptis, and others upon the sea

coast, which in a short time werera ised to consequence, partly fordefence to their paren t states , and

partly for their honor. -Bell. Jug .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

MEGASTHENES .

OF THE INVASIONS OF IND IA.

ETNAHOQAINETAI 36'

am ) Meya a'ofie'

m; 7 575

7 067 40 , “ 7&6d demo-7 6 23 7 a'

i'

;

&pxa z’

a i ; mp}’

Iy335y i0 7 0

pfa rg.

O”u7 6 ye

l

p ora p’ ’

Iy35 y 3”

w

or a kfiya f 1707 6 fl pa n a‘

u, 037’

6’

7767\5 67y figmen t xa i xpa 7 fi

a'

a t , wk‘

qv 7 5; f4 63i c

Hpa idvf

ou; xa i Awyv’

aov , xa i 7 3 ; 113 11

(4 67 35 Ma x630'v . Ka u

'7 0:

Ee'd wfl pw 7 311 A i'yv

'ufl oy

rea l Tea'cpxwya. A23 t

’

01ragwg Edpa

i

m) ; wpod t-i'fefil . N a.

v0x03p0'aop0v 36 7 3V wa pa

‘

c Xa h

'Hpa n

7x6'0v; MM W , m l Zwkfiy

éké a'a t' y e’

xpc 337 36'

Jp0

xa i Teai

xpwya &tptxe'a'da r

33 xa i be 7317;

’

Ifi'qpfa ;ei; Gpdq , xa i 7 3x: IIo

'v

7 0y 7 2711 o'7 pa 7 302

v.

'I30i y9vpa

'ov 33 7 3V Exv

'onv

6’

m3pamiv 7 5; y e’

xpz

Aiytfn‘rov. T2; 33

’

Iy3mfi;

MEGA STHEN E S also appears to be of

this Op inion, informing us tha t no

rel iance can be placed upon the an

cient h istories of the Ind ians.

For, says he, there never was an

army sen t forth by the Indians, nor

did ever a fore ign army invade and

conquer that coun try ex cep t the ex

peditions of Hercules and D ionysus,Yet

Sesostris the Egyptian, and Tearconand th is of the Macedonians.

the E thiopian , ex tended their con

quests as far as Europe. But Navocodrosorus, the most

the Chaldaeans, ex ceededHercules, and carried h is arms as

renownedamong

far as the Pillars : towhich also i t issa id Tearcon arrived . But Navoco

drosorus led his army from Spa in to

Thrace and Pontus. Idan thursus,

the Scythian, also, overran all Asiaas far as Egypt . But none of all

these ever invaded India. Semiramis d ied before she commenced

2 1 6 I ND IA N F RAGMENTS.

yn3éva 7 0157 0111 03

130110 0011. Ka i

2 63 410514 711 3’

a’

moda ve'

fv.

vrp3

7 77; 115110 01;

33 wa docpo'

pov; 7 3;’

Iv

3twi7'

;c"I

“3p05

xa ;‘

8x67 33 pa); W pa fl v

0 01 1, 8003 ékfireTu 14 031011 ,

fivc’

xa Kv'

po; iiAaw/ev 377} Ma c'

o'wye

'ra g. Ka i 7 30 n epi

c

Hpamke’

ov; nati Asoyv'o-cv,

Mefy a afie'

m; [rev (4 67,

570310 1

qua-7 0‘

s 37 677 005‘

7 22514 36‘

a’

iw v

of 717t 6r'0v; , (311 nati

’

Epa.

357 17 7 00 Ka i

xa eéwep xa i 7 31 7 07;

OF THE CASTES OF INDIA .‘

I(I’m-l 33) (5 Maz d a

7 3 7 0 » 1113011/ 6 2;

éu7 0‘

c ,u e'

pn 3 1pp'

40‘ 0a i mu

0

7 03 ; wpa’

novg‘

l'

{Lev 7 03 ; (IMAGI

a odmv; na 7 a 7mm,

36‘

xa 7‘

c’

zpi dyoy

N N

puma 3’

013 7 0 1 ; i 3z'

q, {AG11

éxéo'r go 7 03; 17} 7 03 ;

Ey a f

y1§0w a § non/ i 313 7 03; Ba

0'

17x6'a ; na 7 0

‘

1 7 3111 {1. 67 02

aI N

71050 6q 0 151103011 , na 3’ fay 7 011

I II of c I

Vt OU 6 7 03 ; 007 01117 6 ; 0 . (pi /twoN o I

(p01 a wmdavre; em

Arrianus also gives this fragment in his Indian History , but not so fully

as Strabo. 1 7 9637 011 Vulg .

the undertaking . But the Persianssent the Hydracae to collec t a tribu tefrom India : but they never enteredthe country in a hostile manner,but only approached i t, when Cyrusled h is ex ped i tion aga inst the Massa

getae . Megasthenes, however, wi thsome few others, gives credi t to thenarratives of the exploits ofHerculesand D ionysus : but all other historians, among whom may be reckonedEra tosthenes, set them down as in

credible and fabulous, and of the

same stamp wi th the achievements of

the heroes among the Greeks .

S trabo, l ib. xv . 6 8 6 .

Megasthenes says—That the wholepopulation of Ind ia is divided intoseven castes : among which tha t ofthe Philosophers is held in estima tionas the first, notwithstand ing the i rnumber is the smallest . The people

when they sacrifice and prepare the

feasts of the dead in priva te, eachmakes use of the services of one of

them : but the kings publ icly ga therthem together in an assembly which iscalled the grea t synod : a t which inthe commencemen t of each new year

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 1 8 IN D IAN FRAGMENTS .

amp‘uoxo'

ymy 3p3 6'w3 , 1.1.67 p03 3 destroy the grain, they are enti tled to

7 01 1 11 01981 7 06 Ba a-771601; 0 77 03 , a portion of corn from the king, and

7 71023 117 01 not } amp/{7 173 3 6,/ai lead a wandering l ife, l iving in tents.

”e

pt6 3 01 [3 103 .

9le

M6 7 30 7 3141 7 03 ; 3 113 3 7 31 9

11 013 7 03 ; 7 013 63 03 9 7 67 0 417 53

£33 031 7 03 ; 3117 01

7 31 ; 7 6343 009.

31 013

7 03 ; 3 007 713 111 035 11013 07; 02773

7 03 0 053 017 0; 13 épfya a'ia.

’ 53

of 7 6A0'3'

0 1 , 11 013

3 6 1 7 03 107 1211; 770 4163603 7 01 : 7 0011

Toi'

; 3’

511 3 0170107;

101 10 903, Ka i 7 7013 013

7100t 5010 13 501; gmewn u,

épyd§03 7 a 1. I'

Ia

pe'

xe: 33 7 31 7 07;

0 7 pa 7 4057 a 1; 3 0 7 pa 7 0¢6

7xa §,7 31 ; 33 3 013 ; 14 10 3 03 7 07; 7173503

0 43 3 3 a u’a pxog, 31013 7 07;

IIe'

m7 03 30 7 3 7 3 7 553 aro

oi ; 7 33 553 3 03 xpo'yoy

0 Xo7tfi, $101 3 3 Bio;

7 03 Ba 0 17t 11103 3 101 1

7 6 7 81 ; 6515

303 9

37 01 3 033 xpefa , 7 axe'wg 7101670

3 011 , 7771 373 7 013 0 0 13 011

7 013

11 03 1§ 03 7 a g fl a p’

501 3 7 553 .

c

T11 7 0 : 3’

620 23 of é’cpopm

‘

3’

363 07 011I

7 30 ”017 7 03 6 3 00, 11013 033 017

The narration of Megasthenes is then interrupted to introduce severalparticulars relative to the natural history of India .

1:

3 030 03 5 Al.

After the Hun ters and Shepherds,the fourth race is tha t of the ArtiZ ans and Innholders and bod ily Labourers of all kinds : ofwhom some

bring tribute, or instead of i t, performstated service on the publi c works .

But the manufacturers of arms and

bu ilders of ships are ent i tled to pay

and sustenance from the king : forthey work only for h im. The keeperof the mil itary stores gives the armsout to the soldiers, and the governorof the ships lets them ou t for hire tothe sa ilors and merchants.

The fifth caste is the M ilitarywho,when d isengaged , spend the restof their t ime a t ease in stat ions properly provided by the king ; in ordertha t whenever occasion shall requ irethey may be ready to march forthd irectly , , carrying wi th them nothingelse than their bod ies.

The six th are the Inspectors whosebusiness i t is topry into all ma ttersthat are carried on, and report them

mcoa sr fl nx es. 2 1 9

Aéfipa 7 07 fia 0 1>\6 1

0 v11ep ; 7 31 ;c I 9 I6 7 u 1pa g, 7 01 ; 6 3 WOAGI ,

N I.7 a ; 6 3 7 0 1 ; 3 6 6 3

I I0 7 pa 7 0 11 6 01 7 01 ; 01 3 7 091 . 11 01.

8' SI

10 7 01 3 7 001 3’

0 1 01010 7 01 , 11 01 1

I7 10 7 o7 a 7 o1 .

d

E3 303 .“ 3’

of 0 63 1903 10 1

I N A I11 011 0 3 3 63p0 1 7 03 Ba 0 1A 6 01g, £57 3 I013 7 01 a pxa a , m 1 3 111 0 0 7 051101 ,

I 0

um n 3101 11 110 1 ; 7 013 k y .

,I

0 3 11 6 0 7 1 3'

037 6 7 0114 6 1 3I SI

0 001 0 3 7 6 ;/avg, 03 7

’

811 1 7 173

11 a a I

0 3 7 6p’

ya 0 1a y

) I AI

3 0014 18023 6 13 00a

0 336 14 6 7 a x6 1p1'

§6 0 3 01 1

7 03 013 733 , 71 3 373 63 7 013 (11171 01 a!

0 ad1v 7 1 ; 6 1 1; 6 611 0 963 1 7 60?on Q s I

7 03 7 03 3 1 01516 7 17 3 .

I IT0111 36 &pxowwy of

I v N , a

6 10 13 017 14101 303 01 , 0 1 0 01 0 7 3

I c a

0 1 3’

6 11 1 7 013 0 7 pa 7 101

77 013 . oi {4 6 7 11 07 0111 103 ;0 [ y656p

'

ya , 03 7 a 1 , 1001 1 a ya pe7 p03 0 1N

7 193 7 113 03; A’

ryu’rngo, 1101 1

10 16 10 7 30; 31w'

pvyag, &d)’

7 a a I I

013 6 1 ; 7 0 ; 0306 7 6 101 ; 7 0014 16 3 6

i a

7 0 53019 6 7 10 100 7 03 0 13

7 0103 13 63 03 5 Vulg.j Arrian gives a di fferent account of i t.Mosvov 513 1 77 011, 0 0 I t is only permitted to them that a man

3 1 0 7 31 i n 77 013 7 3 5 7 6 1150 ; 7 6 3 60-3 011 may become a Soph ist for any caste, inasmuch

87 1 01) 1101703 0111 01 0 03 1 0 7 50 1 1 as the way of life of the Soph ists is not agrees ia’ i 7 31 F etiY/A a l

'a , 7 023 7 011 able but of all others the most severe .

7 01A0117rwg€7 017 00

privately to the ki ng, for which purpose ih the towns they employ womenupon the town , and the camp -follow~

ers in the camp . They are chosenfrom the most upright and honourable men.

The seventh class are the Counsellors and Assessors of the king

,by

whom the governmen t and laws and

administration are conducted.

I t is unlawful e i ther to contrac tmarriages from another caste, or to

change one profession or occupationfor another, or for one man to under .take more than one, unless the per

son so doing shall be one of the P hi

losophers , which is permi tted on ac

count of the ir dign ity .Of the Governors some preside

over the rural affa i rs, others overthe c iv il, others aga in over the

m il itary . To the first class i s eu

trusted the inspection of the rivers,and the admea surements of the fieldsa fte r the inunda tions, as in Egyp t,and th e .covered aqueducts by whichthe water is dis tributed in to channels

2 53 0 IND IA N F RAGMENTS .

C

37701; 71350 13 71 7 01 3

I N c3 30

27 013 wa pemxp'qo-rg. O 1 3

a 37 0i , xa l 7 553 3 1

4116 3 7 5 3 677 1

(Ad d/ 3 7 01 1, i ta l 11 0

I

Aa 0 6 011; n3'

p101 7 01 ; 6 7700

£1'o1g

’na i (popoko

'

youm 36 , 11 001

I7 01 ; 7 6x3 0 ; 7 00; 776p1 7 113 W”

3 l 6 I I

6 771571 6 7 03 0 1 , 3 7\07 0pt 013 , 7 6 11 7 0I

3 013 , 96013 116 013 , 11 6 7 0171A6 3 7 01 3 .I'O307ro10

'

3'

0 1 36 , 11 01? 11 01 7 30 36 11“

I0 7 0

2

3100 0 7 79 0113 7 13 6 010 1 , 7 00 ;

a 8I

6 x7 po7ra g 11 001 7 0 . 1000 7 313 01 7 00

3nk03’0 a g.

I

Of 3 020 7 3 3 03 01‘

65 776 3I

7 02301 ; 3171p313 7 a 1’

3 01 1 of (4 6 3

6

7 a. 3713 103 pf

yma. 0 11 0770 3 0 13 , 0 1

3656 3 0309603 0 13‘

11 011 ya‘

cp 11 017 00

I I1101 1 7 01 ; 5101 ;

Iwa pa aokovfiovm , wa p6 3p03 ;1 I s\

303 7 6 1; 11 001 7rp00 7rqu7703 0 13 1

4

9 Ia 3 7 03 g, 7; 7 a

a I 1

0071 03 013 03 7 013 3 00 03 3 7 013 7 6

7 0 I

6 771/1 67t0 3 3 7 0 u, 11 01 1 01 7 03 003 0 3

7 a g 3 02

777 03 0 1 . Tpf7 01 3’

s é I

6 10 13 , 01 7 01 ; 7 6 3 6 0 6 1 ; 11 01 1

I3 003 0

2

7 03 1; 7707 6 11 012

I 1

77014, 7 013 7 6 xa pw, m 1

( I N c0 7mg ,

wq01 111003 6 1 ; 6 16 3 01 1 upe1 7I

7 0 3 6, 11 011 xa povg 7 03 01 1 , 11 01 1

I I

3 01 3 007 01 . T6 7 a p7 01 of 71'

6p1

I7 01 ; 11 0077173 6 1 0 6, ua i {146 7 6660

1 7 z 17x01 ; 0 1 1; 1.1 6 7 p013 11 01 1

6 I d 3 I7 013 011150 1013 a m 0 3 0 0 77

54 03 71 01A073 7 0 . 0 1311 “

l“ 36

EE 70 03 Al.

for the equal supply of all accordingto thei r wan ts. The same have the

care of the Hunters with the powerof d ispensing rewards and pun ishments accord ing to their deserts.They collect also the tribu te and in

spect all th e arts which are ex ercisedupon the land , as ofwrights and car

penters and the workers of brassand other metals. They also con

struct the highways , and at everyten stad ia place a mile-stone to pointout the turnings and d istances .

The governors of cities are d ividedinto six pentads : some of whomoverlook the operative works : and

others have charge of all al iens, distribu ting to them an allowance ; and

taking cognizance of their lives, if theygive them habitations : else they sendthem away, and take care of the goodsof such as happen to die, or are un

Well, and bury them when dead .

The third class take registers of thebirths and deaths, and how and when

they take place ; and this for the

sake of the tribu te, that no birthse i ther of good or evil nor any deathsmay be unnoticed . The fourth hasthe care of the tavern-keepers and

ex changes these have charge also

of the measures and qual ities of the

goods, that they may be sold according to the proper stamps. Nor is

1' 0 13 1157 1 Vulg.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 2 2

x0p7 071 11'

703 ; ,I I

110 1 11071 01 0 6 1 7 0 7 01941;

1105

3013 01 ; 7 03 ;

I11 a 7 31 0 11 6 3 a §0p1 63 01 7 713

01 0 4109 16 101 3 .«3 I

7 013 57 13 671063 6 3 0 1 . T6

Tp1'7 01 36

'6 0 1 of

I7 ap7 01 3

’

oi 7 013 777770 13 . HG/A’It

fl

E11 7 0 1 3’

3 000 171 11105

7 0 1 3’

03014 05

7 013 .

671 6¢ai

3 7 01m 7 6

1101) 771 770 19 11 0 ) 3 1;

p1'01 ;

’

Ba 0 17t11103 33 11 0 3 577M

¢ 3 A0€

11 103°

7 0 1101313 01 0 1 7 300 5

0 7 901 7 1037 0 ; 7 63 7 6 0 11 6 3 313 67;

7 3 57771041 3 7t0€11 103 , 11 012 7 33 75177703

7 33 17 7 5 3 00 11 01 ) 7 3

51111012 19 Xp31

'

3 7 01 1 3’

0’

0xa 7t130'1

7 01 3’

55

1111 017 01 63

B06; 671 11 03 0 13‘

of 36 7177101

02713 4101119701 ; 557103 7 01 1 7 03

7 a pewrhrpa 0 3 0 u 7 30 0 11 61 0,

7 0 01 37 5 3 3770

7 07; dip/1.01 0 13 513 3 7163 6 0 3 0 3

3150 3’

670 i3 6772 7 0 03

113 007 1

023 01184 7 01 1ale

77p3; 6

36 7 03 67t6'

41a 3 7 0 ; i13 1'

0x0; 7 6'

7 a p7 0; , 7 1167; 3’

of 0037 03

E3 7 6A6 1 ; 36 11 01 7 02 7 373

7 003 of’

I 3 3oi 3’

33 7 017; 013 3'3367101

71 60 7 7 ? 310'776p 6 13

xOO'

MOUO'

h

INDIAN FRAGMENTS .

pensing their speed with honor .or

pun ishment, and a ttending to theirThe third

charge of the infantry . The fourthof the cavalry . The fifth of the

chariots. The six th of the elephants .

Moreover there are royal s tables for

safety . class have the

the horses and beasts ; and a royalarsenal, in which the sold ier deposits h is a ccoutrements when he

has done with them, and gives up hishorse to the masters of the horse, andthe same wi th respect to his beasts .

They r ide wi thou t bridles the oxen

draw the cha riots along the roads :while the horses are led in halters,tha t the ir legs may not be injured,nor their spir i t impa ired by the

draught of the char iots. In addi tionto the charioteer, each chariot con

ta ins two riders : but in the equipment of an elephant i ts conductor isthe fourth , there being three bow-men

also upon i t.

The Indians are fruga l in thei rd iet, more particularly in the camp

and as they use no

they generally attire themselve s withelegance .

The relation of S zt-rabo is cont inued , wi th an accou nt ofthe laws and customs of the Ind ians ; containing some

ex tracts fromMegasthenes i rrelative to the antiqui ties.

7 019016027 011 MS .

MEGASTHEN ES .

OF THE PHILOSOPHERS.

’

Eyyv7 e'

pw 36‘

7 10 7 605; (pn

an y 6Meya a fie’

yng, 37 : of 770

7 a p¢0§ xa 7 a¢ép0¢ev My ‘am

xpvo'ofi, xa l &n

’

a 67 03 (pd

po;

021705

7 077 0 7 5 Ban ks?“

7 087 0

7 3mxa i e’

y 1 ,3 7”cHep? 36 7 5V ¢ ikoao¢wy h s

'

7wy , 7 03; per ape x/ 03g a 67 55v,

(PfiO'

ty , Qu i/ 777 0‘

s ; swa t Am

w’

a ay , 3emy'3 y7 a g 7 en

‘uvipsa

'

Thy ai ’

ypfa y &flwrrekov wa pcir. (M'

yotg a 13 7 07'

; (pvop e'

mr, xa l m7

7 3r, xa l 3ai

¢mr, xa l p v‘a’

fifmv,

xa lmoy , xa l o’

a'7t7ka 7 0 » da

3 a k5 y , 5xl 14 713211 um : we'

pa r

7 08 Et’

xppaf

n v 7 &qe’

v na pa

o-vra

i

ma xa l 52 6 7 3; 7 07x

Ni g e’

m‘uel efa g a vg/4 6m .

A ioyvma x3v 33, xa l 7 3 0 11 30

y0¢0pefn Ka i 7 3 ”77 1003 0 3 00:

xa i p vpoiia'fia t xa i Bén '

rw da t

a’

irfiwa , na l 7 03; Ba mke’

a g

xw3wo¢0p670 3 a 5 nat i 7 v‘u7rarazed-3 a : na n

‘

c 7 35; 3 ie£d3wg.*

Tab; 86‘

7 3V‘

Hpa

x l e’

a Thug y .

£50300 ; MSS .

2 2 3

That is much more worthy of credit which Megasthenes reports, thatthe rivers roll down crystals of gold ;and that a tribute is collected fromthence for the king for this also takesplace in Iberia.

And speaking of the Philosophers ,he says, that those who inhabi t themounta ins . are votaries of D ionysusand point out traces of h im amongthem, inasmuch as with them alone

the vine grows naturally wild as wellas the ivy, and laurel , and myrtle,and the box , and other species of theevergreens ; of wh ich beyond the

Euphrates there are none ex cep tsuch as are kep t as rarities in gardens and preserved wi th grea t care .

The following are also customs of

Dionysic origin, to wear l inen tun icsand turbans, and to use oils and

perfumes and to precede their kingswith bells and drums when he goesforth upon a journey . The inhabi

tants of the pla in however are ad

d ic ted to the worship ofHercules .

S tr . XV . 7 1 1 .

I ND IA N F RAGME NTS .

OF THE PHILOSOPHICAL SECTS .

Akhny 33 3ta ipea'w 7701677 0 “

7 8 11 3u'0 yém

I i f

(,ba cmwv, aw7 00 ; {L 6VBpa xfaa

ya ; ma ker”

, 7 03 ; 36‘

Fepw’

i’

wa g.

To‘

v; (A33: ow Bpaxyb‘

i ya ; 6 13

30my ew, g ammy ya p not ;

IN yem eu 7 0 4; 3ay/a d a

'w 77301 3’

I ’I

( 63 35, no) xvolxeyov; exew

r a;

sn ip e/wan t ; 7x0fy zov; a y3pa ;

d I I s IW ; wpomow a g, Ao

'

yov [M y engo

N I30 1! 30x6 4» not ; 7 771: ‘wq'r epa ,

I s s I

mu 7 0» nvoy eyov a ; eu7 exmau

s o7 3 3

’

a mass“ a'wfppowxé ; 7 wa g

I C Iara pawea ei g, Ka t vmfinxa ;

3430'ra t

'7 0

2

; 3’

if3w ra dupow

I N Q I 3.

g eva g, ,ma khov ev7 eny0v; swa t

yo‘w'

gea fira t .

I IM6 7 52 36

‘

7M y et/ ecr u! C’

C IV'

I o IMu; Ka i a

’

cA/tov; 3ta 3ex6 0'3 a c

Q I 0 N I

7 711: em‘u eAeta y , at e;

C I I

£011 0; Mama ; xa ptea n pwy

7 vyxa yov'a'

n; 3t3a a'

u02

7xaw. A t

Ia 7 pffiew 3 6 7 03; (b l oom/ Mu;9! I

och re: wpo 7 a; a ohewg, 6173 fireI . I N N

ptfioAgJ Guy /4 6 7 539) , N 7 0) ; gmI

7 a ; éy 0 7 45040 1 , non} 3opa rg,I

a wexoy eyov; 5,444 f mm)Q I

a rpp03¢mwy, d npow/Aeyov; Ni'ywy

a'frrov3a t

'wy , “67 0437309 7 05; not }I

7 04; e’

aehovm . 7 3a 3’

dnpoai

,I c N I‘u euov 0v7 e Aa Ano

'

a u fiewg,

He makes also another d ivision ofthe Philosophers, saying that thereare two races of them, one ofwhichhe calls the Brahmanes and the Ger

manes.

Of these the Brahmanes are the

more ex cellent, inasmuch as theird iscipl ine is preferable for as soon as

they are conceived they are committedto the charge ofmen skilled in magicarts,whoapproach under thepretenceof singing incan tations for the well

doing bothofthemother and the child ;though in reali ty to give certain wised irections and admonitions : and the

mothers, tha t willingly pay a ttentionto them, are supposed tobe more fortunate in the birth .

After birth they pass from the careof one master to tha t of another, astheir increasing age requ ires the

more superior . The Philosopherspass thei r t ime in a grove of mo

dera te circumference, which l ies infront of the city, l iving frugally andlying upon couches of leaves and

skins they absta in also from animalfood and intercourse with females,inten t upon serious d iscourses, and

communicating them to such as wish :but i t is considered improper for theaud itor ei ther to speak or to exhibit

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 2 6 I ND IAN F RAGMENTS .

“KGIO'TOUQ' 3

‘

0007 07; 67000; M dominat ion of another. They have«you; 7 602 8 0000

2

7 00‘

0 0pf§ew various opin ions upon the nature of

7300 33; 7 30 y 30 808 02

36 death : for they regard the presen t

5700 , 03; 03

0 02000340 0 0 0060000 l ife merely as the conception of per

ei‘m t

‘

7 30 33 3 00

0007 00 7 606 0 00 sons presently to be born, and dea th02; 7 30 5000 , 0 003 7 30 as the birth into a l ife of real ity and6030001000000 ¢>t7t00 04n§0 000 r happ iness to those who rightly philo373 70 0200050 60 meta-7 7, xpfia sophise upon this account t hey are3 000 7 3 é7 00y-03 0

5

0a 7 00’k stud iously careful in preparing afOl’

007 003 30 36‘

“3 00000030 pn36‘

0 dea th . They hold that there , is

030000 7 250 020 ne ither good nor evil in the accidents3 0057 04; 00 7 300 020 7 07; 000 which take place among men : nor

7 00; 7 03; 05

968 60 8 0 0, 7 03 ; would men if they rightly regarded33 760010670 , 8007 040

3

36 0; 007,0Mj t hem as mere v isionary delusions

01060; 396007 00; 0 002 7 03 ; 0007 03 ; e ither grieve or rejoice at them they7 07; 0007 07; 7 07 3 M30 axaw therefore nei ther d istress themselves3 000, 7 07 3 3

’000 xafpew 54 67 00 nor exhibi t any signs of joy a t the ir

occurrence.

T0. 36‘

7 602 4050-00, 7 30 54 30 Their speculations upon nature, he

607553 6 0000 épcpa t’

yew 40 10 00. e’

0 says, are in some respects childish :E’

pyoi ; 7 300 0007 03; upe0’

7 7 00 ; , that they are better philosophers in62;t 3000 14 0-3 00 0 7 0

3 their deeds than in their words ; in7 0M 0

3

7 00 7 00110 6000 ; Hep} asmuch as they bel ieve many th ings

7 070x03 0 33 7 07;”1370070 00 conta ined

'

in their mythologies. How

37 0 7 03

0 7 611777 3; 0 no'a ever they hold several. of the same

(0 04, 0 003 403 0007 3; 007 600 xqz doctrines which are n current among0066100 9 00003 37 0 a¢a tp06 03ri;

'the Greeks ; such as that the world

7 6 30000 00 0007 30, 0 003 7 00250 is generated and destructible and of

8 63g, 30’ 37m a spherical figure ; a nd that the God

0007 00' 30076003 33 7 250 10 30 who administers and forms it, per

7702

07 0 0 37 60000, 7 5; 33 000030 0 vades it throughout its whole ex ten ta orta ; 7 3 b

'3ap

’

orp3; 33 7 07; that the principles of all things are

7 6'7 ap0

'

0 7 7 00x603“, fl'

éWTIT'fl different, water for instance is the

fi g 67 7 4¢6m00 €£34 6 0000003“ first principle of the fabrication of

7 93 ; 7 30 3 040007 00 MSS .

00003 7 03

020 7 00 7 71'

3’30

f3pv7 a t 7 00 xa i m p}

am’

pya w ; 33, xa i tlaux'

fi;

31000100 7757 67 001, i0a } a’

c’

hha

777t6 0'w

‘

wa pa a he'xovo

't 33 xa l

(4 03 00 9 (3 7 7769 xa i [13 027 000

7 6p0'7 6

ua l 7 50 xa fi’ 5300 xpr’

o'ew ,

xa i 7 ota'

b'

7 a .

“30 7 350 Bpax/Acim y 7 a v7 a

T03 ; 33 7 03 ;

307 42 007 027 00 ;‘

Thofifov;

(11710 20 éyopa

gwfia z , §2507 a g

7 007; 0'7ta t ; , (pt

f

hhcov it a l

0 I 0

xa p‘

rrwv a 'ypswy , 6 7 3 177 0 ; 36

I¢7tosw0 3603pfw0 , a

’

ccpp03tm'w0

Vxwplg 0700? 00000 . Tor; 36

N N 7 a I

m ewa t 30 0077 6

)xwy m 03 a 00‘u e'003 ; 7 50

I

a i'rmy, xa i 30’

6’

x60'0000 Sepa

ica } N 7 a 06dova'0 7 3

3 623 0 .

M67 03

33 7 03 ;‘

Thofiiovg

36 07 6p60’6 00 00007 30 7 03 ;

a

!V

a 7 pu 0u; , xa t wept 7 00 a vI3 0001700, ¢ 13 00 0¢0v; N 7 03 ;

,w

‘

qa'ypa v'hov; 33,

0 (1

00a ) 0200017 07; Tpép Mé/OU; a

wape’

xew a 07 07; 770007 00 7 30I

a i rnfiew a , xa i 01703650554 6000

360007 3 000 33 it a l

MEGASTHENES . 2 2 7

the world ; that after the four ele

ments there is a certa in fifth nature,

of which the heaven and stars are

composed : that the earth is si tuatedin the centre of the whole : they addmuch of a l ike nature concerninggeneration and the soul . Theyhave also conce ived many fancifulspecula tions after the manner of

Plato, in which they main ta in the

immortal i ty of the soul and the judgments of Hades, and doctrines of asimilar descrip tion . Such is h is ac

count of the Brahmanes.

Of the Germanes he says they are

considered the most honorable whoare called Hylobi i, and l ive in the

woods upon leaves and wild fruits,cloth ing, themselves with the bark of

trees, and absta ining from veneryand wine . T hey hold communica

tion by messengers wi th the kingswho inquire of them concerning thecauses of th ings, and by thei r meansthe kings serve and worship the

De ity .

A fter the Hylobu the second in

estimation are the Physicians, philosophers, who are conversant withmen, simple in thei r habits, but

not exposing themselves to a l ifeabroad , l iv ing upon rice and gra in,which every one towhom they applyfreely gives them and rece ives theminto his house they are able by the

2 2 6 I ND IAN F RAGMENTS .

“M ia ‘rov; 3

‘

0007 07; 07000; M dominat ion of another. They have

7 00; 7 603 8 00002

7 00‘

0 0af§6 00 various opin ions upon“

the nature of

7300 33; 7 30 0030 303 02

36 death : for they regard the presen t

19700 , 05; 03

0 000050 30000 l ife merely as the conception of per

;

‘

z'

ya p 7 50 83 3 02

0007 00 7 306 0 00 sons presently to be born , and dea th63; 7 30 Bfor, na i 7 30 as the birth into a l ife of real ity and603a 010000a 7 07;q>0k06 0¢fri¢ a a r happ iness to those who rightly philo343 7 7 0007050 00 7 70570 7 7; xpfia soph ise upon this account they are

stud iously careful in preparing ford7 a 3 30 33 "

3 00000030 0077330 dea th . They hold tha t there

Isa t vrp3; 7 3 37 00y 03 a 0a 7 00

630000 7 000 020 ne ither good nor evil in the accidents80057 04; 00 7 300 0

3

0 7 07; 000 which take place among men : nor

7 00; 7 03; (A30 c’i

xfieafia t, 7 03 ; would men if they rightly regarded33 960070600 , 3007 000

6

36 0; 077,07wj them as mere v isionary delusions4060; 336007 00; 00003 7 03 ; 0007 03 ; e ither grieve or rejoice at them they7 07; 0007 07; 7 07 3 M3”0

0

x3 60 therefore neither d istress themselves3 000, 7 07 3 3

’003 940 006 00 70 67 00 nor exhibi t any signs of joy at the ir

Ba khojue’

wvg. occurrence.

T3. 33 7 607 4000-00, 7 30 54 30 Their speculations upon nature, he

60063 6 0000 407040 ; 3 0 says, are in some respects childish :307 00; 7 300 0007 03 ; upef7 7 00 ; , that they are better philosophers in03 707 00; 630000 0020 000-3 00 0 7 0

3 their deeds than in their words ; in7 07t7t 0

3

7 00-7 00100 3000 ; Hepi asmuch as they

'

beliéve many th ings

7 0M 00 33 7 07;”13700 70 00 conta ined

'

in theirmythologies. How

305670' 37 0 7 03

0 7 611717 3; 0mia ever they hold several of the same

00007403 0007 3; 7t6’

7 600 £0002 doctrines which are s current among

00003 37 0 0730000064375; the Greeks ; such as that the world7 6 37000 050 0007 30, 00 003 7 00050 is generated and. destructible . and of

3 e3g, 30' 3M ; 30007 690007 00“ a spherical figure and that the God

0007 00' 00076003 33 7 0250 0030 who administers and forms it, per o

7702

07 0 0 37 60000, 33 700070 0 vades it throughout its whole ex ten t7707700; 7 3 0300 0

’

7 p3; 33 7 07; that the principles of all things are

7 6'rapa

'

t 7 7 00x4 009 773100777 7; d ifferent, water for instance is the

fi g 34 3 00000039 firét principle of the fabrication of

r p3 ; 7 30 37 000000 3 040007 00 MSS .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

£22 8 IND IAN F RAGMENTS.

N 0

t I7 0000 ; 77016 50,

IKa i t vywov; (pa p‘u a nw

7 mfi;°

7 370 36 ia ‘rpefcw

I

m7 eiw0 7 3 71 1 6 00, 06 ¢a p~

0 02

0 0 0 6’

m7 6A670'3 a s. T2350

960000 550 000 36‘

“ci

l i a-7 00 60300 :

Q I{4 6 10 7 00 ewtxpta

'r a , mu 7 a.

01

ua‘

r a fn-Aé a'y awc

‘

7 a 7\7tac 36

I I0 000 0007 000; MGTGXGW .

’

A a'

xet0 36 ua i 7 0157 00 ; xq

f

xef

I'

I a I

000 ; na p‘r epca y , 7 710 7 6 6 0 m

a 6

0ctg, not ; 7 770 6 0

11 I

600;I

7 0; 300 10717 00 3ca 7 67\6 0'

a z 7 370e I d a!

maepcw 07070 . A70x00 ; 3’

‘5'

6 00001 7 00; 0 0007 10 00; 0 00}

6579 3039 not ) 7 550 7 03;I I

0 007 09 600 6000 ; Aof

yw , 0 005 00

I a I a at

pv t/4 070 614 7 6 0000 9 6 770017 00 07 00;

Ina n 0 007 00 uéy a g, not : woken;

I7 00 ; 36 xaptea

'r epov; [4 6 11 7 00

'

I7 000 0 00; &fl GlOTéPOl/go 0 133

’

9

8\ a I

0 0 7 00 ; 6 a fl GxOMGVDUG 7 00 0

( I Inot? 0 300+ Spvkkovy em y ,

I N I30 0: 300 6 5 6 130 6560000 ua iI N

50 107 717 00. S umptl oa‘

otpew 3’

xa i 7 0 ;/ a mong, 30776960I0 6 000; 0 00: 000 7 00; a ¢po3r~

a fwy .

V

an t/4 000 75 A l. 1“ 03 3070 A l.

use of med icines torender womenfru itful and productive ei ther ‘

of

males or females : but they performcures ra ther by a ttention to d iet thanthe use of med icines. Ofmed i cinesthey

'

approve more commonly of unguents and plasters, for all othersthey cons ider not free from delete

rious effects. These and some othersof th is sect so exercise their '

patience

in labours and trials, as to have a t

tained the capability of stand ing inone position unmoved for a wholeday} There are others alsowhop retend to d ivina tion and inchantments, and are skilful in the concernsof the inhabitants and of their lawsthey lead a mendicant l ifeamong thev illages and towns ; but the betterclass settle in the cities . They donot reject such of themythologicalstories concern ing Hades as appearto them favourable to

‘

virtue and

p iety . Women are suffered to phi

losoph ise wi th some of these sects,though they are required to abstainfrom venery—46 70060 , l ib. v . 7 1 2 .

MEGASTHEN E S . 2 2 9

OF THE INDIAN.

SU IC IDES.

M67 a 0'3 6'071; 3

’

60

0600 6 00000 35700 00

(Mob 6000 7 00; 3547 6 111.

7 03 ;

36 7 0003 07 00; 7 00 7 0 06 00000003 ;

xp0'060 3 0u , 7 03; [0 30 m dnpob;

7 § (inf

o-6 0 6702 70701

8, 9 I

700 7; 00770 000 , 7 00 ; 00700

000 ; 6702 3 03 30 , 7 03 ; 33 aroma I

7 0000 ; awa 'yxoy ewvg 7 00 ; 36

I S N a I7 0000360; 6 0; map 00 3 0004 6 000 ;

“8

‘i ’ c I.

I

000 ; 710 0 000 0 KaMwo; a no

Ra o't a; 5503 00 7009 0 002 7 007;’

A7\6£é 03p00 7 pa vzé§a 0; 36300

7x004 6'0o; .

OF THE PH ILOSOPHERS

FROM C LITARC HUS .

‘

O 86‘

K7\6 0'7 a px0;

(I n A C C ORDING to the relation of C li tar

hoaé¢00g* 36

‘

7 022; Bpaxy fia'w chus, they place in opposi tion to the

6’

p0a Brahmanes, the Pramnae a con ten

1 0o ; 7 0000; tions and argumentat ive set of men

rob; 86‘

Bpaxpfi'

wa ; ¢va~0oM~ who deride the Brahmanes as arro

0 0 2 020 7 000000 00 0 020-0 670 , gant and rid iculous on account of

¢0Ao0 6¢oug Al.

Megasthenes in h is account of thePhilosophers says, There is no prescribed rule for putting an end to

themselves ; but tha t those who doi t are esteemed rash . The hardy bynature cast themselves upon the

sword or from a precip iece, thosewho are incapable of labour into thesea, those who are patient of hardships are strangled,

"

while t hose of a

fiery temperament are thrust into thefire :

’

which last indeed was the fateof C alanus an intemperate man, and

‘

addicted to the pleasures of the table ,a t the court of Alexander .—S tr . lib.

xv. p . 7 1 8 .

2 3 0 mma n F RA GMENTS .

7 6700 006000 ; éor’

e’

xefm y 05; dm their stud ies in physiology and as

§o’

0a g*

0 002 020757 00 4. T067 0» 86‘

tronomy . They are d ivided into the7 03; 306 0003; m h670

'3 a 0, Mounta ineer, the Naked, the Citizen,7 03; 33 f

yv'

ymn tq, 7 03; 3 6‘

and Rural sects.

7 07 00000 ; 0 002

OF THE INDIAN ASTRONOMY

FROM THE PASCHAL CHRON ICLE .

’

EN xpo'000; m p

f

yo

77003009 60 7 03 7 075’

Ap

02060) 01006

¢d0q0 04039 020 7 0000500 09 506

00 007 0’

A03ovfiép0o; , 3; rea l 00 00

67005400 7 0 7002257 0; 1 0307;’

A0'

Inor/awash

&Aa é’

fi000 ; Vulg .

ABOUT the time of the constructionof the Tower , a certa in Indian of therace of Arphaxad made h is appearance, a wise man, and an astrono

mer, whose name was Andubarius ;

and it was he that first instructedthe Ind ians in the science of Astronomy .

—p . 3 6 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

OF THE ATLANTIC ISLAND

FROM MARCELLUS .

IOTI 67 6 06 7 0 7 0000057 7) 7 0;

0710 0 ; 00000 7 nk0xa 0’7 'q, 31;7\oi50 0

'

7 00 6 ; 7 50 i0 7 op08'

07 w0 7 80 wepl

N J!‘

v'

7 4 ; 6 w 3 001 057 7 719 Ewana v 0 I

ya p 6 0 7 00; 000 7 00 0 xpoym;C I 3 i I

[0 6 0 6 107 00 0710 00 ; 6 0 7 0)

I7 67t02'y 6 0 II 6p0 64>00ng 7 pe0gV

36 a hka ; 007 0067 00 9 7 770 [MG]!

IIMv‘w z/og, 7 710 36

I I33 0

’

0707vq0 II 00 6 0I I

3wyo; , X‘MW 0 7 003000 0 7 0 {0 67 6

3 ,

K3 0 Q

000 7 00 ; 000000 07 00; 6 0 000 7 37I I I

50 07),wq0 7 00 0 7 p0f

yo0w0 30a 0 w§6 00SI

7 6p2 007 03; 7 6

I 5 I6 0060 000 00 700000 67 00

13070 £7 0 arch /ta

t

; 706

p00'300 ; 3000

2

0 7 6 0 0 000

7 0250 60 “ 7 700007 000500 ord ai

n/ 6 0

0010 010 . T0 0 7 0 000 5

Mdpxehko; Aifimmxoi"

;

ye'f

ypa cpe0 .

I I I I

THAT such and so grea t an islandformerly existed is rccorded by some

of the h istorians who have treatedof the concerns of the outward sea .

For they say tha t in their t imes therewere seven islands s ituated in tha tsea which were sacred toPersephone ,and three others of an immense mag

n itude one of wh ich was consecra tedto Pluto, another to Ammon, and

tha t wh ich was si tuated betweenthem to Poseidon ; the size of thislast was no less than a thousand sta

dia . The inhabitants of th is islandpreserved a tradition handed downfrom their ancestors concerning the

existence of the Atlantic island of aprodigious magnitude, which had

really existed in those seas ; and

wh ich , during a long period of time,governed all the islands in the A t

lan tic ocean . Such is the rela tion ofMarcellus in his E thiopian h istory .

P roc . in Tim.

PAN C HZEAN FRAGMENTS

FROM EUEMERUS .

ETHMEPOE ,ue‘

y ow, 4m;

7 6710003; K0 0 0 a§

03pov 60 0 1

Aéwg, 310 7 03 7 00 3700 7 0 0 0

7 67x670 3 0 0 17 00 0 ; 7 700 ;

xper’

a ; 0 0 } p eyéka ; 0 07 080)

¢n0 l0 , 60 7 07770 3 5500 :

0 0 7 0 040 10 60 770 894200 62; 7 00

1 20 6 0 000 . 60 71 1 660 0 07 0

0 67 00 60 7 g; E630 f/xo0og’

Ap0

Biaq, 7 01750 0 0 3 0 ; 7 00 7 003 0

33 1 11460 005 whefovg fi‘ue'

pa g,

0 0 } vrp00 606x3 $j00 0 0750 0 1; 7 6

ha g/ {0 : 0 (3 0 évrepe'

xew‘

i‘

7 370 “07 960 40 0‘

80 77 7 6 3 6550 3 0 ; 7 00; 60030 0"

7 0 ; I'

Ia 'yxou'ovg 6 130 6184 0 370

(pe'

p007 0 ; na l 7 0‘

vg 3 & n 7 :

,4 5 07 0 9'

p eya howpe'rrw n

i

rm ;

0 0 2 0 0 0 3 720 0 0 40

dgrohdyotg 0pfyvp07; 7 6 0 0 2

xpu0 079 . 13700 0 33 7 340 0530 00

Q ( I£6p0 0 3 6 000 , 0 0 4 er 6pa Wha m

i ndex 1‘ ”Aayc

'aus St. —Qy . transversely among the islands.

EU EMERU S (the h istorian) was a

favourite of Cassander the king, and

being upon tha t accoun t constrainedby h is master to undertake some

useful as well as. extensive voyageof discovery he says, That he tra

v elled southwards to the Ocean, andhaving sailed from Arabia Fel ix stoodout to sea several days, and continuedh is course among the islands of

tha t sea ; one of which far exceededthe rest in magnitude, and this wascalled Panchaea . He observes thatthe Panch aeans who inhabited it

were singular for their p iety , honor~ing the Gods wi th magnificent sacrifices and superb offerings of silver

and gold . He says moreovertha t theisland was consecrated to the Gods,and mentions several other remarkable circumstances rela tive to i ts antiquity and the richness of the arts

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 3 6 PAN C HZEAN F'

RAG'

MENTs .

a N I

{A 6 7 0 170 H6p0 6~ ~

I I

4700 710 3 6 377 7 17; 860 7 6p0 ; ,

“ 07700 0 86 0 17 0 7 77;

’

E7\900 7 0 86 13 0 18q 00 ,

6 17 756 00 9500 7 B'

fihqf 770 2 70 67 0

9 I N7 0 0 7 0 6 7; 11 0 7x0 70 0 000 00

3 I

17p0 ; 076 710 6 0710 wra pa

I a 0 I

7 60 00 6 000 , 0 0p0 000 7 00 73700

777p01 7 0 7 0p0; {51375

0 0 0 00 0

K0’

076 766 0 870 2 0p7'0 ; G

’

AOGTII

I I I1700 ; 7 00 7 0 7 6 8000 0 7 770 K0 0

0 700’

fig 05 070 2 7 0 K0 0 0 700

OI

0p0 ; . 1 377 900 7 0 K 77t7x 7'0 0

1700610 0) 0 707770 0 7 K 7’

7x7070 7 0

I

070 2 0000 36 770 6 70 7 0

3! a I 0 N

6 90 77 vra p 0 170 0 7

0

7 777700 97100 7 , 770 7 600 0 00

7 0106 0 9550 0 7.

by the second ; and Athena by the

third . He went to Babylon wherehe was hospitably received by Belusand afterwards

,

passed over to the

island of Panchaea wh ich l ies in the

O cean, where he erected an a l tar toOuranus h is forefa then From thencehe went into Syria to Cassius whowas then the ruler of th a t country,from whom Mount Cassius receivesi ts name . Passing thence into

i

C ilicia

be conquered Cil ix the governor ofthose parts and having travelledthrough many other nations he washonored by all and universally ac‘

knowledged as a Go—D iod. Sic .

Ed . 6 8 1 . c ited by Euseb. Preap .

E van . I I .

C HALD /EAN ORAC LES OF

Z OROASTER .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 40 7 77 7: C HALDfEAN ou cmss

I 3‘9k 0 2 7 6 9 607407 07 3 600 6 700 7'(p0 0 70 , 070 2 7

3

20 000 0 7 17p60fiv’

7 6p00

070 2 0 6 75

7 6p00 . 07 0 : 070 0 770677707 7 00 7 30 3 630 070 2 0 1750 700 ' 070 } 000807 0

7 30 0 7277 170 07 0 7 5 0 63

0 7 5 0760q) 77 700744 60700 0 170207 700 85717974 00

070 ) 17773; 7 0757 0 7; 0

’

17 6'

p0 0'

7 00 370 360 0 77 70 070 } 677777 06 735 400 0 7

M6 1 80

Theurgists assert tha t he ? is a God, and celebra te h im as

both older and younger, as a circulating and eternal God, as nuderstanding the whole number of all th ings moved in the world

,

and moreover infinite through his power and of a spiral form.

Z or T. Proc . in Tim. 2 44 .-Tay .

I I I . (9 630 0 205

0 700 , 0 17600 07 00 .

N600 , 070 2

The mundane god , eternal , boundless,Young and old, of a spira l form.

IV. Tfiq7 0p 0 06077x6 7'177 ov ga

i

n; 770 ) fi g 027 77777 08 3v00 ‘0 6'wg, 070 2

s I I s I t g'

I

0 077 00v, 070 7 0 7 0 hog/ 700 , 6 06717 670 ; 0 A 70 0

For E ternityj according to the oracle, is the cause of never,fa iling l ife , of unwearied power, and unsluggish energyT.

2 77 05

777600; 070 K677 0 7 73173 7 50 3 650 , 037 0; 0 0’

7'077t77 0; 3 63g, 070 ?

I I c

7 0> 00) 0 77090 36 70 Keg/ 67 0 7 070 7 070 7 0 000 0 7717 0 7100x070

7 0wpf§6 0 00 7.

Hence this stable God is called by the gods si lent, and is sa idto consent wi th mind, and to be known by souls through minda lone . T. Proc . in Theol . 3 2 1 .

—Tay .

I I N

0 7°

X 0 7\30 2’

0 7 7 30 3 630 (A700v0 00)’

1007 A67 0v0 70 , (0207 7 7 0 77 ,

(p5 7; 00047 30) 7 fi (15070737 70 0 707 750 0 33, 77 0 2 2 0 50 73

9 36 170M7 0 x0'

5

Lobeck seems to be ofop inion that nei ther this nor the one nex t following have any claim to be inserted.

1'

xg6vos T ime Tay .—Qy. Kpévos . The latter Platonists continua l ly sub

stitute Xptfvos for Mak es.

1 The Gnostics used the word [Eon i tselffor their di fferent celestia l orders.See a lso Sanchoniatho, p . 4 .

or 2 0 770 07 5 71 7 77 . 2 “

77 75

7 6 7 0 7 , 0700 0 73776; 7 0 73; 77 0770779 7 0 77 7 60 7 70 5 34

(77 707707 09

The Chaldaeans call the God (Dionysus or Bacchus) Iao in

the Phoen ician tongue ( instead of the intell igible l ight), and he IS

often cal led Sabaoth , signify ing tha t he 15 above the seven poles ,tha t is the D emiurgus . Lyd. dc 111 0 71 3 . 8 3 .

—Tay .

VI I . 11 00 7 0 0 0 17 6362 17 7 35 750 777 031 755; 0 077757 47 7,

070 7 0 7 0 7757 700, 0 737 0; 1 7 07 ; 77 170 pxe7.

C ontaining a ll th ings in the one summi t of h is own hyparx is ,

he h imself subsists wholly beyond.

T . P roc . in Til eol. 2 1 2 .- Ta y .

VI I I . T0 17020 7 0 07 0 } 0 rprfp7§0 0 , 73; 7 0 707 70 40070 7 .

Measuring and bounding '

all th ings :T. Proc . in P l . 7 77 . 3 8 6 .

—Ta y .

IX . 0 73 0 773 1 7 0 7 0 0717 ; 092 73; 7 7 7 00340 36 7 .

For no thing imperfec t c ircula tes from a pa terna l principle .

Z .

x . [1 0 t 0 73 60 9777570 77 6 7, 176 7'07 3

’

gfl lXGI

GI .

The fa ther hurled not forth fear but infused persuasion .

Z .

t

E0 77 73 w0 7 i)p 50 70 0 6 0

0 733’

3v00,076 7 73700 17230.

The Father h as h astily w i thdrawn h imself;But has not shu t up -h is :own : fire i n his in tellectua l ‘power .Z . Psell .

’ —Pletl 3

t I i ( IT0 7au7 0 ; 0 6 x6 7 6 06777 70 ; 6 0 6p

'

yw0 , 07 7

M0736 177705773 6 0 , 57707,

nGVfl l 'é’

V 7 7125 170 7 77 77 00 87mm,"

Fr. Pat . .

2 4 2 TH E C HALDIEAN ORACLE S

Ka i 7 7? 77 0 7 0 7 hy Seoepe'

y ‘txoua

Such is the Mind wh ich is there energiz ing before energy .

That i t has not gone forth but abode in the paternal depth ,And in the adytum according to d ivinely-nourished silence .

T. Proc . in Tim. 1 67 .

X I I I . EEO-i 1702

77 7 0 17vp0g 6n 6777 67 0 5 7 0 .

[1 02717 00 (ya‘

zp 77 0 2 7773 170 06870 776

A 6v7 6'

pqo, 377 1777357 077 77M iger a 7 gifvea’

l‘

0 7187770 77 .

All things are the progeny ofone fire .

The Fa ther perfected all th ings, and del ivered them overTo the second M ind, whom all na tions ofmen call the first .Z . Psell . 2 4 .

—F la . 3 0 .

X IV. Ka i 7 075 77075, 37; 7 0V 674 1777

737077 7700 177077 557 6 7 .

And of the Mind wh ich conducts the empyrean world .

T . Dam. de P r in .

XV .

C

A 7707577767 67 , 7 5 7706777 3h 1705 767 7 7 .

What the Mind says, it says by understanding .

Z . Psell . 3 5 .

XVI .‘H yo

‘

op 377370777 7; a im 7703 ; 3’

0 17’

Power is w ith them, but M ind is from h im.

T , P 7 0 0 . in P la t . Tk. 3 65 .

XVI I . Noug 17077 7707; &pauoig 6170760677 67 0; 23 77717 950 771

‘

Anvci

imn ov 00'

7 pa'7777 0v0

'7v 077 6 7777377 07) 17vp0; 377770 72 .

The Mind of the Fa ther riding on a ttenuated rulersWhich gl itter w ith the furrows of inflexible and implacable Fire .

T . P 7 0 0 . in (Pra t —Tag .

XV II I . M67 0 83 170 7 0 77 0 ; 370777070 ;

1 Plethohas 17 627 ye'vos : he omits the first line, wh ich Taylor also g ives by

itself in another p lace .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 4 4 7 77 73 C HA LDZEA N oa acmss

XX I I . 0 73 70062; 7337 7777, 63

176776 7770 7 0 1 700 7 077’

E3;77 375770 777777 3777 0753 0 3 00 77097.

No?) 7077 7703 ; 3 0 7 277 5 7700 77 077 TGXVIT'I K 1777p70

'77

For the Fire wh ich is first rbeyond d id not shutmp h is powerIn matter by works but by 'mind

For the framer of the fiery world is the M ind ofM indT. Proc . in Tli eol . Tim. 157 .

XXII I . d

0 g 770077 3773 0776 17777757 0;

.E00 0‘0 6 7 0 ; 17vpi 17877, 0 777360 0 077

35" 347770 77603

0 11

11 777 0 73 77 7; 77770 7 75770 4, 75073 17vp0g 35

773 0; 73

77 70 960777.

Who first sprung from M indC lo th ing fire with fire, binding them together that he might mingleThe founta inous cra te.rs,- . wh ile h e preserved the flower of h is

own fire .

P roc . in -Pa rm.

SIXXIV . 0 7777077 7 7 07; 1777770 7 3777 017 77377020 177470 ; 0 773 04,

Ko'a fxwv 37

7503

0 77 0777 7707M'77700 7. 11 0

2

777 0 3100 37 3 67:

"

Apx6 7 0 7 eig 7 3 07 777 09

Thence a fiery' whirlwind draw ing the flower of glowing fire,”

Flashing into the cavi ties of the worlds ; for all th ings from thenceBegin to extend downwards their admirable rays.

T.

3 P roc . in Theol . Pla t . 1 7 1 . 1 72 .

Xxv .

‘

i‘

‘

H 77 07707; 677 6 7 17057 074, 317077

The Monad is there first where the pa terna l Monad subs ists .

T. Proc . in E uc . 2 7 .

0 77735 0 777077 Tay .

1 “ 11 775 094690 07,370

,77 0

7702305 , 7770 3770305 7707) 7 3 70305, 7?

3 HA07 wv 370 7077 77 577027 0 7, xal

7 06 7 06 77 7777 37 , 73

177767 69677 7 '

s 73177 577 3737 7 06 Ems 77 07)

woAAd'

w 77ai 7 073

7 073 3 0 0 7'

xpii apw 7 6377 3 5 71777 3707

7 5; 73 77 0 55 777 ; 3777700750 75 77073

77 07) Eu py efa s .

W hat the Py thagoreans signify by Monad,Duad, and Triad

—or Plato by Bound, Infi

ni te, or Miked ; or we in the former p art of

this work , by The One, The Many, and TheUni ted ; tha t the oracles of the Gods intendby Hyparxis, Power, and Energy .

- Dam. de

Prin .—Tay .

O F Z OROA STER .

XXVI . 87 7 2 17 073753 yew/ 07 .

The Monad is extended wh ich generates two .T. Proc . in Euc . 2 7 .

XXV I I . A 037 ; 7 370 1707037 7 536 2 073 67 077, (xa l 020 7 002

177 6 7 7 074 a ig)*

Ka i 7 3 vepyg‘

E’

y 7 37 175 777 07 , 77 072 577 077 7 077 (073

For the Duad sits by th is, and gl itters w ith intellectual sections,To govern all th ings , and to order each .

T. P 7 0 0 . in Pl a t . 3 7 6 .

XXV II I . E2; 7 870 7108; 37176 17077 00; 7 677 7 6 7 3 077 031707777 07,

0 737 3 3 6776 777 7707 7 6716 777 6 , 770772 37337; 1702777 07 67 757 174

7

470.

The Mind of the Fa ther sa id tha t all things should be cut intothree :

H is w il l assented , and immedia tely all th ings were cut .T. P 7 0 0 .

,in P a rm.

XXIX . E2; 7 p7’

a 7 8777 57176 77077; 17077nN07

“

1702777 07 xvfiepvfiy .

The Mind of the eterna l Fa ther sa id into three ,Governing all th ings by Mind .

Proc‘ . in T im.

X XX . Tfi; 33 7 270 e’

y. 7 7770230; 7 &y 177107777 07 17077 9177 e’

xe'

pa a e.

The Fa ther mingled every Spiri t from this Triad .

Lyd . de Men. QOé—Tay .

XXX I . TZ; -3E7 7570 377 7 070230; 77070 7 0 70 777 37 40x753” 5 1707777 07 .

A ll th ing s are governed in the bosoms of this triad .

Lyd . de fifen . 2 0 .—Tag ,

The oracle stands in the text as given by Fr .

‘Patricius, Stand ley and

Tay lor. Lobeck shows that the passages in parenthesis do not properly belongto i t . ou

’

7 071 3 50 should alsobe 0737 07x857 as connected with the succeeding sen

tence in Proclus.

2 46 THE C HA LDZEAN ORACLE S

XXXI I . Haf

w a 7 370 $71 7 070 2 7 07; 33 xufiepvazr a f 7 6 77a 7'50 7 7.

Al l things are governed and subsist iri these three .

T. P 7 0 0 . in I . A lcib.

XXX I I I .

’

A0xaT; 7 370 7 070 3 33 7702

607; 3077775776 777 05

1707777 07 .

For you may conceive that all th ings serve these three principles .

T. Dam. de Prin .

XXXIV .

’

En 7 5 7733 066 7 7 0702

30; 360407; 1703 7 3;

0 73 17075 7 714, 377770 073 7 0 77 67 0577 077 .

From these flows the body of the Triad, being pre-existen t,No t the first , but tha t by which things are measured .

Z . or T. A non .

Nxxxv . Ka i €<j>dma a y $77 07737 7, if7’

07706 7 37, Ka i at

; 77 071770 .

Ka } 73 037 067 6 707.

And there appeared in it virtue, and wisdom,

And multiscient truth .

Z . or T . Anon .

XXXVI . 1107777 2 7 02

0 7577 7702

07 176 7 55

0xc7.

For in the whole world shineth a Triad , over which a Monad rules .

T. Dam. in Pawn .

XXXV I I . ( ft

1603; 1707757 0; 300277 09 677 3’

0’

70a

3; e’

u 17770) 7 3177 763 37107. 33 0277176 7 .

The first is the sacred course bu t in the middleA ir, the third the o ther which cherisheth the earth in fire .

Z . or T. A non.

xx xvm . “ 032777 e’

p tfzvxoiio‘

a (pdog, 7780, 0728600 , 7760 77 00 9

Abundantly animating light, fire, ether, worlds.

Z . or T. S imp . in Plays . 1 43 .

Tay.—Tfi Fr. Pa t.

1 Jones proposes 5777 73 77 . Hippocrates uses the same expression of

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 48 TH E C HALDJEA N oua cnns

Omniform ideas : which fly ing out from one founta inThey sprung forth : for from the Fa ther was the will and the

end ;

(By which they are connected w ith the Fa therAccord ing to al ternate l ife from severa l veh icles,)But they were divided , being by intellectual fire distributedIn to o ther" Intellectuals For the k ing previously placed before

the mul tiform worldAn intellectua l , incorruptible pa ttern , the pr int of whose formIs promoted through the wh i'ch' things the

world appeared"

Beautified w i th all-various Ideas; of wh ich there is one founta in,From this the others r ush forth d istribu ted,And separa ted about the b‘

odies of the world , and are borneThrough its vast recesses l ike swarms

Turn ing themselves .on all sides ‘

in every direction,They are Intel lectual conceptions fromthe pa ternal ‘ fountain,Partaking abuhdantly

itheflower‘

of Fire in the'

point"

of restlesstime,

i

But the primary selfl perfect founta in‘

of the Fa therPoured forth theseipr

‘

im‘

ogeh'

ial ideas;Z . or T. Proc . in Fa rm.

11 07777077 07 371 87; éfl fflfidfi’ovdfi

Ko'a'

pot ; ii'

a i e’

v h i ; 0277051 717 6 ;

These being many ascend flash ingly into the sh ining worlds'And in them are con tained three summi ts .

T. Dam.

"

in Pawn .

X LI . (I>00v007 7 72577 2,

0b.

Kali 2m ?) $00; 1703 7 073"

140071 077.

They are,the guardians of the works of the Fa ther

And of theone Mind , the Intell igible .

T. Proc . in Th . Pla t. 2 05 .

or Z OROA STER . 2 4 9

K LI I ."e “027 1 0. 7 020 60 7 7 877 7760 04 9) 1 707 6

Al l things subsist together in the Intell igible world .

T. D am. de Pr in . Tag .

XLI II . TBV 83 77067 775 ; 77073; 0 73 7070 55776 77 7700; 770771 08,

Ka i 7 0 vonréy 0 73 7703 7607

07; 731707

0956 7 .

But all Intellect understands the deity, for Intellect is not withou tthe Intelligible,

And the Intell igible does not subsist apart from Intel lectZ . or T.

XLIV. 0 73 7070 07'v 7700; 80 1 7 770

7

47 0? 073 xwpi ; 757702

0766 7.

For Intel lect is not without the Intelligible i t does not subsistapart from it .

Z . or T. P roc. Th . Pla t. 1 72 .

XLV . N5 xa re'

xet 1 02 770-41 07 , 71777907777 8

’

81703

7 6 7 xo'0 07 07; .

By Intellect he conta ins the Intell igibles, but introduces the Soulinto the worlds.

XLV I . N55 77077 6356 7 7 34 77071 1 07 , 0770 077 0 777 3’

£77027“ 7700 07079

By Intellect he contains the Intell ig ibles, but introduces Sense intothe worlds . T. Proc . in C ra t .

XLVI I . 2 6073 0770 . 7 870 77071 0777 0; yo'o; 30 776706

“

O; 7 07. 770741 07 37067, 017150070 7 07. xa 7777'q'

fr a 7.

For the paternal Intellect, wh ich understands Intell igibles ,And adorns th ings inefl'able, has sowed symbols through the world .

T. P roc . in Ora l .

LVI I I . ’

Apx~7; 77750 77; 586 ii) 1 02579

This order is the beginning of all section.

T. Dam. de Prin.

l . The first Order is the Intelligi ble Tr iad of the Platonists, but Psellussays it was venera ted among the Cha ldaeans as a certa in P a terna l Prof und i ty ,containing three triads, each consisting ofFa ther, Power and Intellect.

X X

2 50 THE C HALDE AN ORA C LE S

X l .

‘H 770717 37 7705

0 07; 7 007606 70 ; &0Xe7 .

*

The Intel ligible is the principle of all section.

Dam.

°de Prin .

L . T0049, 33 7 ? 170075777 7 7 3 770777 75

77.

The Intelligible is food to that wh ich understands.

T. Dam. deP7 577 .

Ta‘

c 7707 707.717603 7 5 77 7 07550777 7 03 7 03 0 7300777077 03; 37703 67 777 077

6'V686 t

’

ga 7 0 , it a l 77000 53 13776

2356 7 07770 7 05

.

The oracles concerning the orders exh ibits it prior to Heaveninefl

'

able, and add

I t has mystic silence . Proc. in C ra t .—Tay .

9 da ; 7 277; 770777 37; 0727 70 ; 7 3 7707 7077 7707

776 7,

e’

rr’

07737 077.

The oracle cal ls the Intelligible causes Swift, and asserts thatproceeding from the Father , they run to h im.

T. Proc. in Ora t. —Tay .

L1 11 . 1’

T37. 74 377 50 7 2 7706037 77 077 77077 7 37 , 30 07 77008777 07 70677 077.

Those na tures are bo th Intellectual and Intell igible, which , themselves possessing intellection, are the objects of intelligence toothers . T . P7 0 0 . Th . P la t. 1 79 .

L IV. Nood‘ueum 21777 6 ; 7 077 063 677 77060770 7 77077 a ur a i

'

B0v7707'

i'

; 57703 57 777 070 7 (36 7 6 170710 077 7.

The intelligible Iynges themselves understand from the Fa ther ;By ineffable counsels being moved so as to understand .

Z , Psell. 47 1 —Plet . 3 1

ayu Fr. Patr.f 11. The second orderof the Platonists was the I ntellig ible and a t the same

time Intellectua l Triad . Among the Chaldaeans i t consisted of the Iynges,

Syonches and Teletarchcc .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

525 2 run CHA LDE AN oa acmas

LX .

"

E0 7 7 7 370 7 077 17077 0777 073 7 5 77 7 0605 77.

For it is the bound of the paternal depth , and the fountain of theIntellectuals .

Dam. de Prin.

LXI . E0 7 7 7

7 370 03777 6;

377370707 79 77060077; 0 7 002177 0770 0. 7 007 0770 7.

For he is a powerOf circumlucid strength , gl ittering with Intellectual sections.

T. Dam.

LXI I . N 060a 2'

; 570 7 002

177 07 30077 0; 3 6 776 17771§0 e 7 37 1702

7 7 07.

He gl itters wi th Intellectual sections, but has filled all thingsw ith love.

Dam

LXI I I '. TaT; 33 177703; 7706003 7706002; 0 0110 7 7300 77 07

1707777

7 07.

Ei'xa de 30v776

'v0777 a , 17a.7 03; 176 79a 7 790777717.

To the Intellectual whirlwinds of Intel lectual fire all thingsAre subservient, through the persuasive counsel of the Fa ther .T. Proc. in Fa rm.

LXIV .

’

Q 175 ; 3366 7 7750 077 0; 7706003; a’

yoxfia ; 0377000417622 .

Oh how the world has inflexib le Intellectua l rulers.

v . M6'0 077 7 577 17077 5070 77

‘

Exai

m;‘

f 776777 0077 (000677 077.

The centre ofHecate co rresponds w ith tha t of the fathers.

T

LXVI . ’

E£07737 077 17027 7 egi 6779060 7700 0 7 0317 6077777 0 7 7 6 7760a v7702,Ka l 770771707 1707074767760; 0277775;

11 077 00376 7 00 ;‘

Ea a’

xnf 77002 73176§ 07773g 17 7700; 5757790;a» l l 9 I

H36 770077 07707 17776770707 17077 0777 177707077 6 176 776 77707 .

From him leap forth all implacable thunders,

BaSoS. Fr . P. 677070 7 71 5 . Fr. I’. Ta omits i and mi n es .

7“

or z oaoa sra a . 2 5 3

And the whirlwind rece iv ing bosoms of the all-splendid strengthOf the Fa ther-begotten Hecate ; and he who begirds the flower

of fire

And the strong spiri t of the poles, all fiery beyond .

T. P7 00 . in C ra t.

LXVI I . a ya fov Jimmy, 3; 7 0V 504 1717070» no'ayov &Cyet .

Another fontal, wh ich leads the empyreal world .

Z . or T. P7 0 0 . in Tim.

LXVII I . Ka i 171W?

) 171175 7 3 Ka i 17717 5 7: dwa aay .

The fountain of fountains, and the boundary of all fountains.

T. Dam. de Pr in.

LXIX .

'T170 Su

'o 745w i gwo'yo

'yog 17717

3

4 WGptG'

xGTa tmay .

Under two minds the l ife-generating fountain of souls is com

prehended .

Dam. de Prin.

Lxx .

”13 7017677 07 7 a h a } ? 8707577t

Beneath them lies the principal of the immaterials.

Z . or T. Dam. in Fa rm.

LXXI . Il a 7 00'yem

‘

sq 7 020 po'yog, e

’

x 7 007 00; dhxfigI I SI M a n

A0etlza /Aey0 ; voov 071/ 90g, exer 7 70 1'

yoew 17a 7 0m0v row

’

Er3780'ya 7 17020 077; 17717 007; 7 6 030x002} ,

The last of the Intellectua l Triad was th e Demiurgus, from whom pro

ceeded the Effab le and Essen tial orders including all sorts of Daemons. Theyare according to the respective systems

0 1? THE PLATON IS'I

‘

S . OF THE CHALDEANS .

IV. The Supermundane. IV. The Principles.

V . The Liberated. V . The A zonic.

VI . The Mundane. VI . The Z onic.

The Demiurgus was the fabricator of the world, and held the same relative position to the three succeeding essentia l orders as did the first cause to the threepreceding or superessentia l orders.

“

l Qy . 7 B.—l have so translated it.

2 54 TH E CHA LDEAN ORAC LES

Ka i 7 0 7706777, 036 7'7 6 020377700 0 7 004m

'77t 7'yy7.

Father-begotten l ight, for he alone having gathered from the

strength of the FatherThe flower ofmind has the power of understanding, the pa ternal

mind ;To instil into‘

all founta ins and principles the powerOf understanding,

‘

and of always rema ining in a ceaseless revolution.

Proc . in Tim. 2 42 .

LXXII . Il ci 0 a ; 17117 02

; 7 6 77 072 059n

Awei'

v 556 7 7 6 376771770 0 7 007009 7777 7.

A l l foun tains and principles whirl round,And always remain in a ceaseless revolution .

Z . or T. P7 0 0 . in Fa rm.

J! ILXXI I I . ’

A0xai ; , 075 17077 00; 607 00 7707

00 070 007

Ai 0 9117 0'

i'

; xa i 0 05

04 670 771 dy rpexaihmizev.

N at-1700007 707 60 7 007 6 ; (00

2

71077 7 5 17 677 02 77072 3M.

Ka i 7 02

é/Atpa y'

fi, 04 714 1707 077 0; 7 m cicpa rSv

Ka i 7’

0 ea fii 67; 7 'l 674470775 277 0077007 7 6 9

The Pr inciples, which have understood the Intelligible works ofthe Father

He has cl othed insensible works and bodies,Being the intermediate links standing to communicate between

the Fa ther and Matter,Rendering apparent the imageS ‘

of unapparent natures,And inscribing the unapparent in the apparent frame of the

wor ld .

Z . or T. Dam. de Prin.

LXXIV . °'O7 7 Ta 07 d000 7707) Pg; 7 15; 0 v§vy07

5

0m7 0; 0 730a dTvrpal

y ,

VEx78va , 5 11 7

53 70 71, oioy X a ASamfi7 7; &0000; 7 5; 037 0777

7 03 ;

Typhon , Echidna , and Python, being the progeny of Tartarusand Earth , which is conjoined with Heaven, form as i t were a

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 56 THE CHA LDEAN ORACLE S

PARTICULAR SOULS .

SOUL, LIFE , MAN.

LXXVI I I . Ta vra 17077 010 63

7770110 6 , 3007 0; 3'of

These things the Fa ther conceived , and the mortal was animatedfor him. T. Proc . in Tim. 3 256 .

LXXIX. Ka 7 6'06 7 0 7 000 rosy dzvxfi, 87 0 7504 077 7 30

‘

Tpte'a ; éyua 7 69nx6 17077 070 0377305 77 7 6 3 6 3577 7 6 .

For the Father of gods and men placed the mind in soul ,But in body he placed you.

ILxxx . Edy goh a. 7 00

0 17077 0777 0; 7700; 2,

0 7“ t 7 077; 7170x0779

The pa ternal mind has sowed symbols in the souls .

Z . Psell . 2 6 Plet. 6 .

LXXXI . Wuxa for 0 177773 50077. 3770 ) 77002

0 0777 007 077070 7;

N 95 77 07} 17776 75

17 077 7 07; 007 77077 20077 07 ,

2 777367 777077 1702777 0777 517 75157 00077 0 617 7077 {3 11776 7 5

Having mingled the v i tal spark from two according substances,M ind and Divine Spirit, as a third to these he addedHoly Love, the venerable chario teer uniting all th ings.

Lyd. de Men. 3 .—Tay .

LXXXI I . Thy 47 77x07 77 dra whfiwz ; 20077 7 3 07967.

Filling the soul wi th profound love .

Z . or T. P7 0 0 . in P l . l col. 4 .

Lxxxm . T ux‘

a ia ‘IA GPO

'WGJV 66077 1755; 6

'a v7 7iy .

0 733077 3 77117 077 3950770 07. 3771) 3 600677

'A007.o7

77'a 77 a u

’

xei’

740, 5 176776 5007 6 707 .

The Soul ofmen will in a manner clasp God to herself.Having noth ing mortal she is wholly inebria ted from God,For she glories in the harmony under which the mortal body

exists. Z . Psell. 1 7 .—P10 7. IO.

) y ( ILXXX IV . A i 07077 6000704 67 6 0 7 6007 7 7077x07 2 37’

$ 07e 77 3 6 07777 77 7 7 00777 773 09

77077'620 777 6 7

3

06 7 777 75 7 6007 7 0 w§ 0"u 6 77a 7 37'a 757 fi; (ii;

I

(0770 7 7 0 7707 7077.

The more powerful souls perceive truth through themselves, andare of a more inventive nature . Such souls are saved throughtheir own strength ,” according to the oracle .

T. P7 0 0 . in I . A lc .—Tay .

Lxxxv . T0 7707 7077 4mm 7 00; 717773607 ; 007 077574 67 07 ; 7 077 17007527707

The oracle says, ascending souls sing a paean .

Z . or T. 0 13/m. in PIzwd.—Tay .

LXXXVI . H 07 027707 304 77 677 007

'

7 6 y a xaipr a n u Zoa. 17000 50777

‘P‘

vxdwy 1707 2 7 0770777 dn’ 073704 77006 77 170075607 7 07 7 .

K67y a 7 3’

0A€7a f 7 6 77070 0 73 gxov0 a 7,t'O0 0 077 ai 17

’

0727 77156 7 7 0“ 5 7 075, i)36‘

07 737 05

’

Ex A 70; 3567 75770777 0, 51 13 0779“

77007 7 6071; 7517’

dwiynm.

Of all souls those certa inly are superla tively blessedWhich are poured forth from heaven to earthAnd they are happy, and have ineffable stamina ,As many as proceed from thy splend id self, 0 king ,Or from Jove h imself, under the strong necessity ofM ithus.

Z . or T . Synes de Insom. 1 5 3 .

Lxxx vn . Big 37 7 777170777 0777 dwxa i 77 07907003

7 077 00 7.

The souls of those who quit the body violently are most pure .

Z . Psel. 2 7 .

LXXXV I I I . ‘I’ vxii; 65070 7 506 ; aiuai

1777007, 6 37777 7 07

The ung irders of the soul , wh ich give her breathing , are easy tobe loosed .

Plet . 8 .Psel . 3 2 .

LXXX IX . li g'

i'

v 7 000 7 77736 717 0960177 7371; 0277077007 070 7 030 47 77,

8t'

a 6770707904 707 6 77707 7.

For tho’

you see this soul manumittedThe Father sends another , tha t the number may be complete .

Z . or T .

Fr . Pa t.

2 5 8 THE C HALDfEAN ORACLE S

No'q'0 a 0 a 7 7 0

0

307 77. 7 03 1707 7 00;

M07'

077; 7 0 177 60077 476 757 0770 777’

E:7 30 3 607 7767777 077 177700 00; 077770770 077

’

Ex 77 777 0096 77 77 077 707 7 6 ; d zj)’

73 77 40W; 77 077 70777 077

306176 7 77 7 77 77070 577 , tbvxo'rpmpov

Understanding the works of the FatherThey avoid the shameless wing of fateThey are placed in God , draw ing strong torches,D escending from the Fa ther, from wh ich , as they descend, the

soulGathers of the empyreal fruits the soul-nourish ing flower .Z . or T.

7 P7 0 0 in Tim. 3 2 1 .

X C I . To'

7 6 7 07 1777630707 7 0777 0 7 0 717 7795777 077 , 0 77070 177 6007 077 71 0”I t S I I

7.pt7a 1 7000 777 006 0 0 0777 07 77077 960; 77077 007 707 0777

1 777 777 03a 170g, 77070 6730777077 7 73767 077, 77070 7 00; 677 7 0 757 07

I I I a I s

7 7776 7 7.1mm. X0‘q0 0707 7 6 7 0770 007 070707 00 0 7 7 607 07777 077 , 7 07 7 ;

ai I 7

077770 (007777 070 7077; 7 7177 6 77 6 7 376£a y077 1177 7 11 ; dwxr); 17000 6 77707

{0777 69

This animastic sp irit, wh ich blessed men have called the pneumat ic soul , becomes a god, an all-various daemon, and an image,and the soul in this suffers her punishments . The oracles, too,accord with this account : for they assimilate the employment ofthe soul in Hades to the delusive v isions of a dream.

Z . or T. Synes. de Insom. p . 1 3 9 .- Tei g .

XC I I . Aqr 77 077'017777117 £07077, 0017007 607§w04 6

l

x70777 0736 7 3577 .

I SIAvw9677 37777707 7 0; 6 17 7 7 0 77 77 7 077 7 777077

A 700 7 05 776377 0077 7 0; x070* 77 507 177 077 07707077

I1 77070'

x077 , 077907 770276 70 7 p éx07 7577077277 0x67 57'

77

2 07714700077

One l ife w ith another, from the d istributed channels .

Passing from above through the opposite partThrough the centre of the earth ; and the fifth the middle ,

5‘ Tay lor g ives only these two last lines from Proc . in Tim. 172 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 6 0 TH E CH A LD /EAN ORA CLES

According to Zoroaster, in us the ethereal vestment of the soulperpetually revolves.

Z , F ic in de 1m. A n . I SL—Tag .

x cvm . Qui autem a D eo traditi sermones fontem per se

laudant omnis animae empyreas, id est empyrealis,

aetherealis, ma terialis : et hunc sejungunt ex totaZ oogonothea, a qua et totum fatum suspenden tes

duas faciunt a erpc‘

z g, id est ordines, hancquidem ‘

an i

malem, hanc autem u t dix imus,uorpa Ta v, id est sortia

lem, fa talem . E t animam ex a l tera trahentes, quandoque autem fato servire , quando irrationalis facta ,dominum permutaverit, pro prov identifi fa tum.

The oracles delivered by°

the gods celebra te the essential fountain of every soul , the empyrean, the etherial , and the materia l .This fountain they separate from the whole v iv ific

from whom also suspending the whole of fate, they make twoseries, the one an imastic , or bel onging to the soul , and the o therbelonging to Fa te . They assert that the soul is derived from the

animastic series, but tha t sometimes it becomes subservient toFa te, when passing into an irra tiona l condi tion ofbeing, it becomessubjec t to fa te instead of Prov idence .

Z . or T. Proc . de Prov. ap . Fa br . VIII .—Tag/ .

MATTER ;

MATTER, THE WORLD, AND NATURE .

xc i x . Mvi‘rpa; o'vvéxova a 7 0

‘

s R ain -a .

The matrix conta ining all things .

T.

C . ‘

Ohorpvhg p epta luo'

g xa i

Wholly division, and ind ivisible .

Rhea . Taw.

or Z OROA STE R . 2 6 1

C I ."

Ex/00 apt» 3 péa'xei ye

'yea

'

u; wokw omfkav 5A“ .

Thence abundan tly springs forth the generation of mul tifariousmatter .

Proc . in Tim. 1 1 8 .

Of 83 Ta a‘

i-ro‘u a , xa i a ia

'en'ra Sny tovpyofio

'i ,

Ka i a'wlu a

'rwtofi, xa i xa 'r a r e

'rawxe

'ya Gig 57mm

These frame indivisibles and s ensibles,And corporiforms and th ings destined to matter .T. Dam. de Prin .

C I I I . N v'

mpa i m a fa t , xa i e’

yv'opi a vzyev

'

y a‘ra vmiw a ,

Ka i xOO'x/m xo

’

Mm Te xa i fie’

pzas xa i swa v'yot,

M‘qva i'

ot Tram'

g e’

mfiflropeg $76“

e’

n ifi'q'r a ad s a 1 a I a I

TM ) ; oupawa ; Te xa . a o-r epsa g, xa ; afiua'o'wv.

The fontal nymphs, and all the aquatic spiri ts ,And the terrestrial , aerial , and gl i ttering recesses,Are the lunar riders and rulers of all matter ,Of the celestial, the starry , and tha t which lies in the abysses .

Lyd o p . 3 2 .—Tag .

C IV . T3 xa xiwap eymo'r epoy To?) 3111 0 ; e

’

a'riv, Ka ra 7 3 Ko

'f

yioy .

Evil , according to the oracle, is more frail thannonentity .

Z . or T. Proc . de Prom—Tag .

"

Ewe: “fi nd /4 68m 84a warm ;“r ei? mid /Aw 134V 5M!» Sifixew,

d c I

(c amp new05 3 6“ (pa d-w.

We learn tha t matter pervades the whole -world, as the godsalso assert .Z . or T. Proc . Tim. 142 .

’

A0'wy.ar a (LEV 60 7 2 7 a Sara way-f a .

I 7 an d I

S ama r a 3 e’

v 0467n 15w eyexey

I NM7; ua r a a

'

xew aawya‘

rovg r a wawy é‘

rw ,

r r

Ara T 7IV aqua r ium ( i; nv e’

yexewpi aenr c, (pv'o-w.

Auraf u'

vou; Fr. Pa tr.

2 62 THE C HA LDJ’EAN ORACLE S

All divine na tures are incorporeal ,But bodies are bound in them for your sakes .

Bodies not being able to contain incorporealsBy reason of the corporeal na ture , in wh ich you are concentra ted .

Z . or T. Proc . in Pl. Poli t. 3 5 9 .

CVII . "

Epya yo'ria'a g yap Tra‘

rpm‘

og vo'o; a droye

’

veel og,

Ham il e’

x/ éa'qretpe 8607 b v i€p49fié’

pw‘r og,

”O <ppa 7 a Train -a xpo

'yov eig ar e

'

pa v'rov e

’

pfirr a .

Me'vy wa

i

a‘

y;*

1 a a a Zg voepaig 64>a a'

y e'ya (pe

'

yyei ,

'Qg év E

'

pa'u

,u e'y'nxo

'oyxov a rorxeza fie

'ow a

For the pa ternal self-bego tten mind understanding his worksSo ‘wed in all the fiery bond of love ,Tha t all things might continue loving for an infinite time .

That the connected series of things might intel lectually remainin all the l ight of the Father,

Tha t the elements of the world might continue their course in love .

T. Proc . in Tim. 1 55 .

CV I II . t

o vromrhg 3g a i 'rovp'yaiy Teur'riua 'ro 7 511 115074 011 .

Ka i T l; qrvpbg 37mg 3411 gr epog‘

n‘

. 36 mix/ 7 a

Afirovpyfiv, Yya G ama 7 3 noo‘

ymby c’

urohvweve'

fi.

Ko'ayog i

'v

’

gu3n7tog, xa i ,wh (pa fy'q'r a c {Wei/637m.

The Maker who, self—operating, framed the world,And there was another mass of fire : all these th ingsHe produced self-operating, tha t the body of the world might

be congl obed ,Tha t the world might be manifest , and not appearmembranous.

Z . or T. Proc . in Tim. 1 54 .

crx . yap e'a v

'rby , e

’

ue'

i'

yog e’

mf

yo'

y evog

Tby Tu'm y wepiga hhe

'a'ea i 1 5V GIMAW .

For he assimilates himself, professingTo cast around h im the form of the images .

T . M57 5 wan Fr. Patr. 1 p i uovm Fr. Pa tr.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 64 THE C HALDIEAN ORA C LEs

CXV I I . Tin Showxo'owov 8x firvpig, xa i 33a m“ , X 05} fi g,

Ka i wa y'ro'rpo'ipov a i

’

9p'qc vrci ci

'

.

He makes the whole world of fire , and water, and earth ,And all-nourishing e ther .Z . or T.

CXVI I I . Ffiu 3’

£11 {xe'a'cp T ideig, 38am3

’

éy 7 a 7a g xo'

Mrotg,

’He’pa 3’

a’

iyweev

Placing earth in the middle, but wa ter in the cavities of the earth ,And a ir above these .

Z . or T.

CX IX . Hfife 83 xa i w h imau thor aa'Te'

pwv anka yi v.

Mia f ad e: e’

m'rro'vgommpa

116531 8; “Mi

mi! 05x e’

xov’

a'

g (jus'

peoea c.

Ti crap vrpiqT ?) s pHe fixed a grea t multitude of inerratic stars,No t by a laboriousand evil tension ,

Bu t wi th a stabil ity void ofwandering,Forcing the fire to the fire .

Z . or T. Proc . in Tim. 2 80 .

Cxx .

°Evr1 a yap e’Eé'yuwa'e era-r iyp a r epeé‘ua ra no

’

aluwy

’

Tiv odpa yiv t wp-t a? axfi/A a '

n wepmhei'

a'

a g.1

For the Fa ther congregated the seven firmaments of the world ,Circumscribing the heaven w ith a convex figure .

Z . or T . Dam. in Pa i 'm.

CXXI . Z a'iwu ua i whamp s

’

ywv 6¢éamnev ém'ai

iia .

He consti tuted a septenary of erratic animals.

Z . or T.

CXX II . Ti dram a» adrc'

b'

u d raw er; aya xpé/Aa a'a ; gri n/ a rr.

Suspending their disorder in well-disposed z ones .

Z . or T .

or Z OROA STER .

CXXI I I . “

BEa flrob; tim'a'

f na ev, ggdo‘uov fieh o’

u

Mea ey é’

okfla a g fl ap.

He made them six in number, and for the seventhHe cast into the midst the fire of the sun.

Z . or T. Proc . in Tim. 2 80 .

I v >ICXXIV . Kewpw cu waa a i " (Lexy ; 0211 7 0349 11 w a r sa w .

The centre from wh ich all (l ines) which way so ever are equal .Z . or T. P roc. in E uc . 4 3 .

CXXV . Ka i Taxvg ne'Aco; wepi xe

'y'rxooy , g7 wg édag,

And tha t the swift sun may come as usual about the centre .

Z . or T. Proc . in Pla t . Th . 3 1 7 .

CXXVI . Ke'y'rpqa e

’

mm e’

pxw éa vr iv (pm-i ; xeha éio

'wog.

Eagerly urging itself towards the centre of resounding light.T. Proc . in Tim. 2 3 6 .

CXXVI I . ’

He'7uov 7 6

‘u e'

ya v, xa i h ay-Way a ekq'

my .

And the great sun and the bright moon.

CXXVI I I . Xa i'r a i yap 3; if?) werpvm'w ¢m i fihémw a z .

For h is hairs appear like rays of light ending in a sharp poin t .T. Proc . in P l . Pol. 3 8 7

CXXIX .

‘

t ai

nwy Te xv'k y , xa i pnua i

’

wy xa yaxta'

ywy .

Kolfiraiy Te fiepi'wy .

A’

49pi1g ‘u e'ikog

ak' ileN’

ov Te, xa i (p rim; axe-ray ,

“

if7 6 Jye'

pog.

And of the solar circles, and of the lunar c lashings,And of the aerial recesses,The melody of the ether, and of the sun, and of the passages of

the moon , and of the a ir.

Z . or T. Proc . in Tim. 2 57 .

I ICXXX . Oi't

ye p vm ma’wa ro: v Ao‘

ywy , xa i T ip; (SM-fi rm a fi‘

roii T'ijv

Tay . substitutes nod«pi g 6.

2 66 THE CHALDlEAN ORAC LEs

e’

u 1'

n éi repnoawoi'

g ara pa 3e3c5na o-w. e

’

xe? yap 5 fil i a x ig xo'a

,uog ua i 7 3 37W ! ¢5g, (5g a i

’Te X a 7x3a t

’

wy (prima ; héyovcn .

The most mystic of discourses inform us , tha t the wholeness ofh im (the sun) is in the supermundane orders : for there a solarworld and a to tal l ight subsist, as the oracles of the Chaldaeansaffirm.

Z . or T. P roc . in Tim. 2 64 .—Tay .

CXXXI . ‘

O ahn3 e'o'fir epog a

'

vwae'rpes 7 43 xpo

'vgo 7 a m ix/7 a , xpf

i

you

xpo'vog d r e

’

w g, x a'r a

‘

c Thy a spi a ti 'roii T5V 3 65511 amp/iv.The more true sun measures all things by time, being truly atime of time, according to the oracle of the gods concerning i t .Z . or T. Proc . in Tim. 72 49 .

—Tay .

CXXXII . ‘O 3t

'a'

uog €7ri ayaa'rpov arch?) Ti ; afrfixa uov;

i xpnkir epa g. ua i o’

v'rw 3i= [x i v wka rw‘

ue'ywy min is

,

e: 7 3

p e'd'ay, rpm

’

iy 33 7 3511 mi

d y ear Ka ra Tag Tehea 'rma‘

cg fia ofie'a etg.

The disk (of the sun) is carried in’

the starless much above theinerra tic sphere : and -hence he is not in the middl e of the planetsbut of the three worlds, according to the telestic hypotheses.

Z . or T. Jul . Ora t. V. 3 3 4 .—Tay .

CXXXII I . [I'Jp crupig e

’

foxé'r evy a ,

Ka i arupiqTaw'a g.

(The sun is a)* fire, the channel of fire, and the dispenser of fire.

Z . or T. Proc. in Tim. 1 4 1 .

CXXXIV. “

f"

Ei/Ga Kpo’

yog.

’

He'7uog wa

f

peiipog e’

mauom’

wv mixer a'if

yvoy .

Hence Cronus.

The sun assessor. beholding the pure pole.

CXXXV . Ai'Gepio

'g re 3po

'

yog na i mixing c’ i'nhe’

roqo'

pwh,’

He’

pioi fioa i .

Tay. inserts. 1‘ Taylor omits this and the twofollowing.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 68 THE CHA LDJEAN ORACLE S

CXL I I . T2511 Baflvhww'wy oi 3ox iy ai r a r oz , ua i

’

Oa"r ai

wgg, Ka i Z a

poaf

a'rpng, a

'

ye'Aa s

'nuptai g na hoi

‘

ia't 1 ag aa'f pmag adi a t

'

pa g.

a! d a! I I

H'ro; ara p 00 011 “ Asi a ; a yoy

'r a c Toxewpov Mol/a t wa paI s\ s I I

n o awy a'rma 7) am Tou a ux/36074 0 ; a m; am awa

f

yavya t xpmua 'r igew 3awxa r i§ea fia i cra p

’

a fifrfiu 7 5 11

AJ75», 85

; c’

vye'ov; na ra 7 a a zi 'ra xa hofia'w e

’

u 1'

n iepo'

i'

g

7.57mi,”xa

'ra wa pe

'

mr'rwa'w 3i 7 65 yaw/ a , awe'kovg. A ti

s 3 I a I a I a!

not : Tovg na e GKW ‘T‘

flV 7 ovi 'm a 'yekwu efa pxoy'ra g a a

'

i'

epa g,1 e r 5 I 3 I

xa t 3aquoya g. O‘MOLOUQ awehovg, xa i a pxa

'

y'yekovg qrpoa

'

a

I cl a e a Iyopeveaea i , omep, a n y sa n e 7 0V a pidyoy .

The most celebrated of the Babylonians, together wi th Ostanes

and Zoroaster, very properly cal l the starry spheres herds ;whether because these a lon‘

e among corporeal magnitudes, are

perfectly carried abou t a centre, or in conformity to the oracles,because they are considered by them as in a certa in respect thebonds and collectors of physical reasons, wh ich they l ikewisecall in their sacred discourses herds, and by the insertion of ag amma , angels. Wherefore the stars which preside over each ofthese herds are considered demons similar to the angels, and are

called archangels : and they are seven in number .Z . Anon. in Tkeologumenis A i

'i thmel icis.— Tay .

oxmn . C ongruita tes materialium formarum ad ra tionesanimas'mundi, Zoroaster divinas illices appellav it .

Zoroaster calls the congruities ofma terial forms to the reasons ofthe soul of the world, ‘divine allurements .

Z . F ic . de vi i owl. comp . 5 1 9 .—Tay .

MAGICAL AND PHILOSOPHICAL PREC EPTS .

CXLIV . MioTa m képi a ,ue

’

rpa va in; a iyv (ppe'ya BaiAo

OJ yap oiknGGi’

flg (pm-iv e

’

y i Xeovi .

Mii'r e p e'rpei {i.e

'rpa i l w

’

v nam’

ya g a vy a epofa'

a g

’

A1‘

3 i'

a Boul fi (pipe-ra t wa r piq01376 3116 1 611 0 03 .

I c u ) I a I w 3 I

ham/fl; pot or ea aou a s : Tpexa epy r‘o a ra ywqg.

or Z OROAST E R . 2 69

'Aa'répioy a pom

i

pev'u a , xoipw mix e’

hoxev’

fln.

A i'flpaog ipw

'flw

'

y Ta paog «Ka r i/ g 66 q fliqg,O i} five

-fa y mfi taiyw y 7 6 , Top a f'

7 523’

aidv'

py a'r a way-t a ,

’

E‘u.1ropi xifqGi na

's (peii

'

ye 0 3 r a z ‘

r a

Me'w vwa ging iepiv a a pa3ei aov oi vof

'yew.

”Ex/B

’

a'

oqu'a 7 6 , xa i s ib i/ma

D irect not thy mind to the vast measures of the earth ;For the plan t of truth is not upon ground .

Nor measure the measures of the sun , collecting rules,For he is carried by the eterna l w il l of the fa ther, not for your

sake .

Dismiss the impetuous course of the moon ; for she runs alwaysby the work of necessity .

The progression of the stars was not generated for your sake .

The wide aerial fl ight of b irds is not true ,Nor the dissections of the entra ils of victims : they are all mere

toys,The basis ofmercenary fraud : flee from theseIf you would open the sacred paradise of p ietyWhere v irtue, wisdom, and equ ity , are assembled .

Z . Psel . 4 .

CXLV . Mi r e xoirw yeu’

a ei g e} ; 7 311 y eh a ya vy e'a xo

'a'

yoy ,

i f} fivflig a’

i iy a’

ma'

f og Te xa i”

A3“

fivmiwv, ei3whoxa pi1g, ai yo'

nr ag,

Kp'qai ii'qc, 0 1 07x454, mopiv fiaflog, a iéy

’

Aei irvmpes v ddia yi g 34 mg, o’

c’

pf

you c’

ia yevptoy .

Stoop not down to the darkly-splendid world ;In wh ich continually lies a fa ithless depth , and HadesC loudy, squal id, del ighting in images unintelligible,Precip itous, winding. a bl ind profund ity a lways rolling,Always espousing an opacous, idle, brea thless body .

Z . or T. Synes de Insow.

CXLVI . Mn’

re mi r e) yeu'a'

ei g, xpnpwi ; xa‘

ra 15mi

xen a i .

‘

Ei r'r a no'

pov a u’pa r xa ra Ba fl

‘w'3og

‘

fly 3ewijg‘

Ayoiywqg Spiro; éc 'u'.

2 70 THE C HALDHSAN ORACLE S

Stoop not down, for a precipice lies below the earth,D rawing under a descen t of seven steps, beneath whichIs the throne of dire necessi ty .

Z . Psel. 6 .—Plet . 2 .

CXLVI I . M231 1ale

T i ‘

l’

Tii ; iii w; a nv’ga hov upwxvfi na r a hefll/ ei g

’

E0"r i xa i ei3a')7xgo ,

u e'

n ci t; To'i roy oiy¢t¢a in m

Leave not the dross ofmatter on a precipice,For there is a portion for the image in a place ever splendid .

Z . Psel . 1 . 2 .-P let. 1 4 .

—Syn . 1 40 .

CXLVI II . M15 (pv'a'

ewg xa Ae'a -gg a dro

’

m‘

poy c’

i 'yaMLa .

Invoke not the self- conspicuous image of nature .

Z 0 Pselo 1 5 0—F let o 2 3 0

CXLIX . Mi) ¢daw§ eiy a py e'voy oiivoy a Tfi0

'3e.

Look not upon nature, for h er name is fatal .Z , P 70 0 . in P la t. Tk. 1 4 3 .

yap xp'

f'} nefyov; a'

e,BAe

'vrew 7rp

'

i'

y TEAGG’Gfi'

c"Ore Tag 41W

}

; Sim/owe; d ei 1 5x; Tehe'ri iy awa'yovo

'

i .

I t becomes you not to behold them before your body is initiated,Since by always alluring, they seduce the souls of the initiated .

Z . or T. Proc . in I . A leib.

C LI . Mi; e’

Eafyg, i’

va,wi) e

’

fioiia'a éx'g'7 5.

Bring herHnot forth , lest in departing she retain something.Z . Psel. 3 .

—P let . 1 5 .

CLI I . Miyw aif/4 a ( fir e Ba flv’vyg T3 e

’

nfa e3ov.

D efile not the spiri t, nor deepen a superficies .

Z ,Psel . 1 9 .

—Plet. 1 3 .

as Synes. unites the two, and subjoins E’

xe: yoipm e: newah ; ,u eprSot . For i t has

a portion in it.1‘ 0 6 Syn. 1

’

AA7\9‘L xouSyn. Wow ; Fr. Pat.

HThe soul—Tay .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 72 THE C HALmEA N ORACLE S

The Gods exhort usTo understand the preceding form of l ight .Z . or T. Proc . in C ra t.—Tay .

CLX . Xpfio'e wpiqT3 (patio; xa i firm-

pi ; a d'

yag,"

Evfley éa iy¢eno'

ot d/ vxiq, m ini

» ! e‘

a'

a ala e'v-qvo

'

iiy .

I t becomes you to hasten to the l ight and the rays of the Fa ther,From whence was sen t to you a soul endued with much mind .

Z , Psel . 3 3 . Plet . 6 .

CLXI . Zfirna'

oy qra pa 3ef0'

oy .

Seek paradise .

Z . Psel . 2 0 .—P lat. 1 2

I IfCLXI I . Mai/Ga ye T3 yon'rov, £7 e roov efw i r apxet .

Learn the Intell igible, for it subsists beyond the mind .

Z . Pscl . 4 1 .—P lat . 2 7 .

CLXI I I . ”Ea'n yap T i yonr iu, 5xpfi oi roe?» vo

'ov a

i

r/der.

There is a certain Intelligible which it becomes you to understandwith the flower ofMind .

Psel . 3 1 .—P ier) . 2 8 .

CLXIV . 03x eia‘ 3e'

xe'r a c m ix/ 71; 7 3 Sékew a a rpmig ro

'

b'

g,

Me'

xpig div e’

Ee’

itfly 71697753 ua i fiflpca Aa hfia'

g

Myriam éyOG‘uém wa rpmoii o

'vyfln

'

y a'rog affyuoii .

But the pateinal mind receives not her -

l“ w ill

Until she has gone out of oblivion, and pronounce the word,Assuming the memory of the pure paternal symbol .Z . Psel . 3 9 .

—Plet. 5 .

CLXV . T075 33 3 i3a wr iw23t (paiov; «yua

i

pi a'

y a ka é’

e'oea i '

Toizg 36 éméowa g e'

ng éveaapqrio'

ev aiming.

7‘eiaSs/ u

'

mFr. Pat . 1' The soul. -Tay.

or Z OROA STER . 2 7 3

To these he gave the ab il ity of receiv ing the knowledge of ligh tThose tha t were asleep he made fruitful from h is own strength .

Z . or T. Syn . de Insom. 1 3 5 .

CLXVI . *O& xpfi a¢o3pimn yoei'

y T3 yon-r ?» e

’

xei’

yo.

’

A70\a vo'ou Ta ya oii Tam i ¢Aoy i m

i

x/ t a (xerpoifa'

y,

Hkipf 7 3 yam-iv e’

xei’

yo. XfiT3i1 1 08-t o vofia

'a t

'

i

H yap ém'

yxb'yyg g ov vow , uaxe

’

i’

yo yovia'

ei g

0 8x 027 6 11559 1’

A70\’

a'xyviy ém

’

a-Tpoqmy git /4 a (pe

'

povra ,

I ii ; M7675; 7 67m ; xey ioy yo'ov f ig 7 3 yo'rrri y ,

"

Od a 7 3 yonr iv'

’E7tei yo'

ov fia aipxei .

I t is not proper to understand that Intell igible wi th vehemence ,But wi th the extended flame of an extended mind measuring all

thingsExcep t that Intelligible . But it is requi site to understand th isFor if you incline your mind you ‘wi ll understand itNot earnestly

,bu t i t becomes you to bring with you a

'

pure and

inquiring eye,To extend the void mind of your soul to the Intelligible,That you may learn the Intelligible,Because it subsists beyond mind.

T. Dam.

CLXVII . ‘

Q; 7 3 yaaiy , oz’

z nth/or wq'o'ei g.

You will not understand it, as when understanding some par

t icular th ing .

CLXVI I I . 0 2 7 3V i rrepxo'aptoy ara rpmiv fiveiwi

'o'r e yoow ‘

r cg.

You, who understand, knOW ‘

the supermundane paternal depth .

Z . or T. Dam.

Patr. joins this with the preceding . f X9 5.» Fr. Patr.

I o’

txr evcff ; Fr. Patr.

2 74 THE C HALmEAN ORACLE S

CLXIX . 0 13 yap i'a ‘ru e

’

dw‘

ra 7 5. 3 6701. 396

7 01; Toi“

; cam yoo‘

iio'w,

Ka i 50 05 7 6pm“ ; avai

0 7 663000 1 vrpic

Things divine are not attainable by mortals who understand body,But only as many as are l ightly armed arrive a t the summit.Z . or T Proc . in C ram—Tag.

CLXX.

c

Ed'o'a iti e'uov wa

i

wevxoy ahnigv (pa nic nel a3owog.’

A7\K'

fiTpuyiu’

xgo vo'ov tl vxhv 3

’i a h i

'o'

a v'ra

Hawoi’

a 3og*o-u’

uemua Bai

khew (ppevi’

54 713’

e’

impoi'rav

’

Emrvpfoi g awropé 3~qv 5966 7 079, aikha or i ga pn3o

'y .

Having put on the complete-armed v igour of resounding light .W ith triple strength fortifying the soul and the mind,He must put into the mind the symbol of variety, and not walkDispersedly on the empyreal channels, bu t collectively .

CLXXI . Ka i yap 3? waiwevxoq, e’

vo'i rh toq, cine

For being furnished with every kind of armour, and armed, he issimilar to the goddess.

T. Proc . in P l . Tii . 3 2 4 .—Tay .

CLXXI I . Afgeo a ir Jami ; o’

xe'r ir, 306V, fi

'

fl ui

Eéy a'n e

’frri 024? if; éfip

‘

i/ g

A59“; ava a'fl ia'ei g, 4

'

p Ao'f

ygo gpyov éyoi

o'

a g.

Explore the r iver of the soul , whence, or in what order,Having become a servant to body, youmay again riseTo the order from which you descended, joining works to sacred

reason .

Psel . 5 .—Plet. 1 .

CLXXI II . fl ax/ 7 09610 airl oia'rtpfil/ vxfivrvpi

; fiw’

a Te'

i'yar.

Every way ,

to the unfashioned soul ex tend the reins of fire.

Z . P3 3 1. I l a—F let o 2 4 0

irav'rocov Tay. 1 7 4560 0 “ Fr. Patr.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 76 THE . C HALDJEAN ORAC LEs

mortal vestment of bitter matter will, by this means, be preserved .

”And this, the Gods, i n an exhortatory manner, announce

to the most holy of Theurgists.

Z . or T. Jul. Ora t. V. p . 3 3 4 .—Tay .

C LXX IX . (bevm e’

ov, Ka ra 7 3 Ao’

yrov,

Ti 7 5 1: air-Sparr ow7 2511 aye'

M3oy io'wa y.

We should flee, a ccording to the oracle,The mul titude ofmen going in a herd.

Z . or T. Proc . in I . A la—Tag .

C Lxxx . Qui se cognoscit, in se omnia cognoscit.

Who knows himself knows all things in h imselfZ . 1 Pic. p . 2 l l .

—Tay .

CLXXXI . Responsa saepe v ictoriam dant nostris electionibus,et non sol i ordini mundalium periodorum : putaquando et dicunt : Te ipsum v idens, verere. Et

i terum :“ Extra corpus esse te ipsum crede, et

es.

”E tquid oportet dicere, Ubi et aegritudines

voluntarias pullulare nobis a iunt ex tali v itanostrilnascentes .

”

The oracles often give victory to our own cho ice, and not to theorder alone of the mundane periods . A s, for instance, whenthey say , On beholding yourself, fear . And, aga in , Bel ieveyourself to be above body , and you are . And, still further,when they assert That our voluntary sorrows germinate in us

as the growth of the particular life we lead .

”

'

Z . or T. Proc . de Prov. p . 483 .—Tag .

CLXXXI I . Ta iira e’

v dear er; a'qxoi

'

; 3aa vofa g aireN'r-Ta'.

These . th1ugs I revolve in the recluse temples ofmy mind .

I I v . ICLXXXI I I . ‘

Q; your (from na n ToKoyroy, 01330 0 ; Eyeney a /Otov ai i roa'r pe

sI I I a t t'(li e

-ra t 060 ; a u3pa , ua i y ea ; em i rqwrrei a rpa

'rrovg a ; ma y

3 I 0 3 I.

" Ia r am a g Ka i WAWAIMGAQ) ; em Ta Oeiora ra v Geavpfl/Aa

'rwy,

or Z OROA STER . 2 7 7

01 0 : V I I I s‘77 Troy epya v, xa i To Aeyoy eyoy , a la rm-rot; m ay a mv, qavia t or; woo

-i womao'

y eea Ti)? o’

iyo3oy . T22511 yap ogr e; ,ue

T io'rrwv, alre

'hexqy e

’

v cim 3 i afiaa ei g, neva i 32 a i o‘

py a i ,

Tvdfixa i 33 a i airpa'lroi'.

A s the oracle, therefore , says, God is never so much turnedaway from man, and never so much sends h im new paths, aswhen he makes ascen t to the most divine of specula tions, orworks, in a confused or disordered manner, and, as it adds, withunhallowed l ips, or unwashed feet . For of those who are thusnegl igent, the progressions are imperfect, the impulses are vain,and the paths are dark .

”

Z . or T. Panel. in Fa rm—Tag.

CLXXXIV . 0 63’

37 : aiya oa’ i g 3 63; ei3o’reg d r a kaepyot

Nn'xlz a '

r e.

No t knowing tha t every god is good, you are fruitlessly vigilant .Z . or T. Proc . in P l . Pol. 3 55 .

—Tay .

CLXXXV . 0 13 yap firp’

claim-ave"dye

'

Mv a im-over t Oeovpyoi

'.

Theurgists fall not so as to be ranked among the herd that arein subjection to fa te.

Lyd. deMen. Tay .

CLXXXVI . Oei’og 5 e’

wea3o; a’

piey i ; e’

x Tpifiv Tptaf

3wy a knpov'

y eyog, na i

7 ag ainpo'rn

'r a g 1 77g Geoxoy i

'a g xa

'ro

‘

c ‘r‘ijxl X a x3a i

’

aiqv ¢ i 7\ocro

(pla y (ai

sMa ry 6Hop¢dprog>anoaé‘

n .

That the number n ine is divine, receiving its completion fromthree triads, and preserving the summi ts of theology according tothe Chalda ic philosophy, as Porphyry 1nforms us .

Lyd. p . 1 2 1 .—Tay .

CLXXXVI I . A a r'

fia”e’

u are'Ae myyn

"

N ( I I I 9

Ey3or 07m,u i

‘a vova a , To i raPGex/oy ov a poi

'

era'

a .

In the left sides ofHecate is a fountain of virtue ,Which remains entire within, not sending forth its virginity .

Z . Psel . 1 3 .—P let . 9 .

Tay . proposes eip atplue'unv.

2 78 THE CHALD/EAN ORACLE S

C Lxxx vm . Aii roizg* 33 763 5? 15; Ti n a y éxpig,

And the earth bewails them even to their children .

Z . Psel . 2 1 .—Plea 3 .

CLXXXIX. A i firm’

va i p epo'vrwv a

’f

yx‘reipa i .

The furies are the constrainers ofmen.

Z . Psel. 2 5 .—PM . 1 9 .

c xc.

"

Iva [Ali] Ba vrrmfiei’a'a .xSoyi ; oi

'o'rpoxg, xa i Ta il; T’q

’

; are .“

ayayna i g (5; rpm-1 T l ; 1 5 1! 3 65V) ano'kq‘

r a i .

Lest being baptiz ed in the furies of the earth, and in the ne

cessities of nature (as some one of the gods says) it shouldperish .Z . or T. Proc in Theol . 2 9 7 .

—Tay .

CX CI . ‘H (pv'o'i g i re

'iOGi cit/a t rob; 3a f,u.oya g dyvoizg

Ka i f ol

Ha it i}; g7wg BAa a'T-q'

jua‘

r a xpna'

r ci

, xa i e’

aeitai .

Nature persuades us that there are pure demons,Even the blossoms of evil matter are useful arid good .

Z . Psel. 1 6 .—Plat. 1 8 .

oxen . A‘

dhuc tres dies sacrificatibis, et non ul tra .

As yet three days ye shal l sacrifice, and no longer .Z . Pic. C onel .

'

- Tag/ .

CXCI I I . A37 3; 3’

£11 apa'rroi g iepeiz

'

g a vpig E’

pya a epyfiv,

Ktiy a'n pa fyeafiw a ayepé

‘

i Ba pvnxe'ogi &

l

hpng.

In the first place, the priest, who governs the works of fire,

Must sprinkle with the cold water of the loud- sounding sea .

“

Z . or T. Proc. in C ram—Tag .

CXCIV.

’

Eye'

pyei a epi Ti re‘

Ena ‘rmiv a rpt

i

cpa kov.

Energiz e about the Hecatic Strophalus.

Z . Psel. 9 .—N zcep .

’A sl 7 060 8. Psel .—A A rous 3s Tay.

1 xarwgésr at Psel. Tay.—xot‘rdzpm

'r at Fr. Patr.

I Bapti xxeros Al.—Bapunxs"rou Scha fl—Bapunxeros Tay .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

~ 80 THE C HA LmEAN ORAC LEs.

i l

H na i‘

fa a 73a 9007;alerei-rot ; éaoxodfz eyoxi fa i rov,

"

Ey a vpov ii, xpvcr éii wea vna a /Aéyov, ii a a hfyvp vom'

“H xa i na i 60 1 775 1

”6’

1: i rai roi g.

A similar fire flashingly extending itself into the waves of the air,O r even unfigured fire, whence an antecedent voice,Or light rich, gl ittering, resounding, revolved.

But when you see

'

a horse gl itteringwith l ight,

O r a boy, carried on the swift back of a horse,Fiery, or cl othed in

‘ gold,i

or naked ,Or shoo ting with a bow,

'

or standing upon horsebackZ . or

i

T. P7 0 0 . in Pl. Polit. 3 80 .

CXCIX .

'Hw

’

ua Baal.“ Moprfiijg a’

ir ep efilepov a vp,

Aa /Aa ip eyoy a’mp

‘

t ’q33y 3'o Ka ra Ber/96a adaptor) ,

RAW: v ig 4101 16611 .

When you behold a sacred fire without formShining flash ingly through the depths of the whole worldHear the voice of fire .

Z . Psel. 14 .—Pleat . 2 5 .

7 8075 Fr. Patr.

F RA G M E N T S

OF THE

HERMETIC , ORPHIC, PYTHAGOREAN ,

AND OTHER

C OSMOGON IES AND THEOGON IES.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 84 HERMETIC FRAGMENTS.

arpoa a yopeu'e'r a i . Agra ; ,

u i y

our eia iy olpxa i wpeo'gv'ra '

ra i

warr ior, ail

; Tat/i ; qrp3 T5V

a lGepr’

wv xa i éy a vpi'wv 9 65V

wpoaToi

TTei xa i 7 5V 6’

1rov

pa vfwv.

Ka T’

02'

t 33 T62

51» apt) ;

Toi

T'r ei 8 63V T3u TESV

67rovpam'wv 3 65V ijyov

’

y evoy’ 314

(pm-i v rosy elua t a 131 3v Ea vT3u

voo'i w a , na i Ta; 110770 6 1;

Ea r/ 1 311 évrco'Tpérpnx/Ta . Todran

33 T3 211 55mm, xa i grime-i

qrpr’

BTovlus i ryosv‘

ua a poTai rei'

3v ua i EinTalif éfnioyoy a'

gei' 611 97

337 T3 a pfi't a'r éaT i wily, ua i T3

vrpiJTov ye'tyt 3y, 3 337 xa i

6‘

t ”cim; 3 6pa/T666Ta z .’

E1ri

33 Tou'Toi ; Tar e

lmpa y ib'

y 31)

,u ovpyfa ; apoefl n'na a

'w

fiyepo'ye; . 3 yap 877/M OUP7 1K3;

yol k, xa i 7 5; a’

Mfiefa ; 7rpoa'

Tqg, xa i aorpi’

a g, 6pxifa6 ya

ye’

yeo'w, i ta l 7 3111 dam

vii fray Hexpvluy e'uwv 73w 3d

ya p uv 67; as; a’

lywy ,lA

‘s na

T& 1 31V.

7 5 11 Alye /wy ykfiia

M‘ye

‘r a i . am el oi‘y 33

aid/ 6 11353; gxa a ‘ra , xa i 7 e

‘

l

xfi; ,u eT‘ axnfiefa ; (D3 0

? clE}.

7177116 ; 33. 62;”Han gover

,ue

Ta ha yfici yova'c T3v (3 3 35 ,

Texvm lfi

,a a'mr a poaficlkhowef

Generally supposed to be a mistake for Kuio, C neph .

he is celebrated as the chief of theIntelligibles . These are the most ancient principles of all things, whichHermes places first in order, beforethe e thereal and empyrean gods and

the celestial .But, according to another division,

he (Hermes) places the god Emephas the ruler of the celestial gods : andsays that he is Intellect understandinghimself, and converting other intelligences to himself. And before thishe places the indivisible One, whichhe calls the first effigies, and de

nomina tes him Eicton ; in‘

whom, ih

deed, is the first Intellect and the firstIntelligible and thisOne is veneratedin silence. Besides these, other rulersare imagined to exist, which governthe fabrication of things apparent : forthe demiurgic Intellect, which properly presides over truth and wis

dom, when i t proceeds to generationand leads forth into light the inapparent power of the secret reasons,is called Amon, according to the

Egyptian tongue : and when i t perfects all things not deceptively, butartificially according to truth , Phtha ;bu t the Greeks change the wordPh tha into Hephaestus, look ing onlyto the artificial : regarded as the producer of good th ings, it is ca lled

HERMETIC FRAGMENTS .

N y

dyafiwv 3 6 1rorqrmo; wv Ompt;y r y

xe’

xhnr a i xa i am ; 35 a }.

o I Q IAa ; 3vra pc6 i ; 7 6 Ha ; 6V6py6 i a ;

v u

6’

1rwvvp u'a ; 6x6 3 . Ea r l 31) ow

JI C Ixa i awe) Tr; nyeyama Tra pQ N N I d

a vToi ; Twy wept yevea'w oka yor aixei

'wv, xa i 7 5 ? i v a 37 07;

I3vyaiy 6wy , Ter Ta pwv y er aip

oer/ma y , Tea-Taper 366 s I c I

ma y , nyTwa a ware/s avory HAscp .

V 0

Ka i awn) (prim a) ;

I a N 0

a mp: y ev6 a'w a u/a Z é

I IMy?) 3 i 3oa 0

'

r. Ka Ta y ep?) 7 6

I 9 9‘TO

‘

I ovpa vov 6 1 ;

SI I i 1!

Bl

U0 Mo‘Pa g, fl 7 6 1 7 a pa g, 7) w

8i 6 I

exa , n 66 Ha ; Tpi a xoyT a , 7)

I I I317rAa o'i a ; TOUTwV, TrpoTa T

I

Tova ; whefoya g, i) 6’

Aa TTova g,

N Q t I 9

Tra c i 36 a uTov vwepexoy‘

ra a v

0 I 0

Troy, cya Trpor iseam . sta t ov

l I

Ta ; a ywfi ey axp: T5 y 7 6 3 6 1}

CTa le)» 7) wept alpxwy Ai

I I 1 cyvm ioi ; apa yaa n ra , a d) a w;

i I Q Na pxe

'r a i , xa i wpoeww fl ; Trio)

3 0 ; Troy wol hwy a v3 iqtidf 6110 ;I3i a xvfiepv 6 ywv, Ka t wa rra

I I 3

xou Tou aopi a'rov (pea 6 711

I Inpa rovpuw) ; 61 0 Two; 63pm

I I 0 I(4 6m : y erpov, m l 1 719 6 040 7 0 1 0)

0 I 1 l I derra ta ; 1: 60 v a i r i a g. T7151!

I c r

3 6 Trapnya yev o 9 60; am

060 161 711 0; 6M6

TnTog, nu a a pa hafiwy 3 A7)‘5’

{L iovpyog grown-qr oua

'

a r, Ta ;

dam; xa t c’

wafiei ; a¢a fpa g3 I

a n a ura; To 36

2 8 5

Osiris, and according to i ts otherpowers and a ttributes i t has differentappellations. There is also, accord

ing to them, another certain principle

presidingover al l the elemen ts in a stateof generation, and over the powers

inherent in them, four ofwhich are

male, and four female ; and this principle they a ttribute to the Sun . Thereis yet another principle of all natureregarded as the ruler over generation,and this they assign to the Moon .

They divide the ' heavens also intotwo parts, or into four, or twelve, orthirty- six , or the doubles of these ;they a ttribute to them leaders more

or less in number ; and over themthey place one whom they consider

superior“

to them al l . Hence, fromthe highest to the last, the doctrineof the Egyp tians concerning the princ iples, inculcates the origin of all

things from One, wi th different gradations to the Man y ; which (theMany) are again held to be under

the supreme governmen t of the Oneand the nature of the Boundl ess isconsidered entirely subservi ent to thenature of the Bounded and the su

preme Unity the cause of all things.And God produced Ma tter from the

materiali ty of the separated essence ,

which being of a v iv ific nature, theDemiurgus took it, and fabricatedfrom it the harmonious and imper

turbable spheres : but the dregs of

2 86 HE RMETI C FRAGMENTS .

gaxa'rov a fi‘

rfig, d ; 7 31. yewn'r a

‘

a i t he employed in the fabrication of

m ) ¢3 a p1 3¢ G ui

y a‘

ra'. Sienéc generated and perishable bodies.

‘wqa'e. J ambl . sect . viii . C . 2 . 3 .

FROM THE MODERN HERMETIC BOOKS.

IAoEa wra

i

wwv 5 Geog, nati

N Nna l (pv

'a'

ig 3 6m .

’Apx

'r)

IBun ny 5 (9 639 $1052 5 Nous,

it a l i) Ka i m ;

a I a I

eyep'yei a , xa u a va 'ym) , no“

I7 67m, nat i &ya yewa i g.

’

Hv

I SI a s I

ya pa xo'rog ametpov eua a

'

aqo,OI i s

xa u v3wp, na t m eta/4 a, Ae'rr'r ay

SI

yoepév bl

ur/aha “ , oy'r a K ate .

I N d’

Avei8 'r) 33) (pa) ; a f

y iov, i ta l

a I c 3 cl 9 Q 9

ewa ynup a ll/44 g.) GEvypa g ou

ou'a g a rmxei

’

a .

FROM HORAPOLLO.

Acne? ya‘

tp 0: 31n 3 ndapog

a vvea'r aiya i i n 1

'

s

.

r ev o’

cpa e

mnov na i ankvnoii .’

E7ri 32"

“snug ; 7 3V xai

vfifa poy ,

lea ? 32:

‘

Hipa i'orov ray y57 m

7paf¢ovau 0 31 0; 7 3 4) who;

© 65 11 wa p’

a’

cpo'

eyoaifhei g

éwai

pxova'w.

The glory of all things is God, andDei ty, and divine Na ture. The prin

ciple of all things existing is God,and the Intellect, and Nature, and

Matter, and Energy, and Fate, andConclusion, and Renovation . For

there were boundless Darkness in

the abyss, and water, and a subtilespirit, intellectual in power, exi stingin Chaos. But theholy Light brokeforth, and the elements were pro

duced from among the sand of a

watery essence —Sem i . Sac . lib . iii .

The world appears to them (theEgyptians) toconsist of a masculine

and feminine na ture. And they engrave a scarabaeus for Athena , and a

vulture for Hephaestus. For thesealone of all the Gods they consider asboth male and female in their nature.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 88 HERMETIC FRAGMENTS .

I g 7 I dmma ewc, mm or owwg 36 0

3mm; in» ci

p a p‘a éynv Ae

'f

yovo't, m

i

x/ 1 a na e

r a3fla a vr eg, xa l mi

x/7 a 7 0x5

‘rmg ardtliaw eg 7 07; & ci’

g.

ofifrw Iw'rfipa ; efp a py e’

vq;I, V 0 I

pwovg, ewe sepsi s"ua i foa l/org,

na l'

1 m”

; al l owStm eéovm .

them, also, suppose tha t some in

dissoluble connexion exists betweenour concerns and the motions of thestars, by a kind of necessity whichthey call Des tiny ,

whereby all sub

lun’

ary things are connected wi ththese gods, and depend; upon them.

Hence they serve and honour themwith temples and statues and the like,as the only beings capable of ln~

fiuencing Destiny—Eur. Pr . E van“

.

ii i . c . 4 .

ORI’HIC FRAGMENTS .

FROM ORPHBUS .

Z I H a Ievg wpwrog y eye

’

r o Zeug va r a rog a pxi z epsaw/ 0g,I x IZeug xe<j>a 7vq Z eb: y ea

’

o‘

a , Am; 3’

wax/Ta r er vxr a i .

I vZeug a pe-7 p y eyer o Z eb; aqi ff‘frrog i’ 6 7Z‘ I\€TO w

'

lwp

'

r,

s I2 60 ; 7rv3fiam, i 7 a ;/K “

r e xa t ofipa rau a a r epoew ag'

3 I Q \ 0Zeug Two“) or g y-r aw Z eb ; a xa a a rov v o; oppw)I d . IZeug ’H OVTOL‘

pig’

a Z eb; fl /uog 7736 6 67mms I

Z eu; Ba a-

chew; Z eug a drogHaway-row a pxt'y ey s3 h g.

“E rI C‘

8 A

I!

I C Ihy xpa

rog, er; a l'M a l/ / e/ ero, y ey a g a pxog au r a l/ 7 a ; .

lE; 36 3eam; Ba a

—{Acton 87 (p 7 6236 War m; xvxhei r a i ,

Hi p, m l 33am, xa i y a'

i'

a, z a i a r

’

a'ap, 1455 r e z a i fiy a p,N I 3, a I

Ka i M711 1; qrpw'rog yeverwp, xa i Epwg

vi t a/ wr ep'tmg.

l'

l a'w‘

r a yap e’

v y eya’

h c‘o Z ‘

ar3g 7 02

36 G as/La r i xei'

r a t . 1TI

Tov z erpa k'hy (4 311 i3ew z a i z a ka wpoo

'mra .

Ofipa vbg a iyh'riei g, 3y xpv

’a'

ea i 62,“n gfie ipa i ,"

Ao-rpm Ma pmpe’

wy m pma hl e’

e; fiepéa‘

ow a i .

Eusebius and Proclus omit the fifth and sixth verses between paren

theses. Aristotle places the fourth before the th ird.

1 aIqoro; Aristot. Stob .

I Ami) » Stob .Herm . proposes ave/ad » .

a’

s‘

os Aristot.

fl Proc. has a lso v bs 3'

i i i ya r rs'

pi cuppa 7re¢6z su

2 9 0 oa pnrc F RAGM ENTS .

Ta ti

pea 3'awpor e

'

pwge 3v’

oxpv'a a a ne

’

pa r a .

7 6 315

0 1 ; r e 3 65 11 6302 odpamév .

aleoek riv'q,

"Omu a r a 3’

fie’

h zo’

g r e, xa i ayr fowa a

Naif; 86,

7 6 ail/ GUM)“ fia a ihviiog di

tPSVro; a iQ'Iip.

Zeus is the first . Zeus the thunderer, is the last .Zeus is the head . Zeus is the middle, and by Zeus all th ings

were fabricated .

Zeus is male , Immortal Zeus is female .

Zeus is the founda tion of the earth and of the starry heaven .

Zeus is the brea th of all things . Zeus i s the rush ing of inde

fatigable fire .

Zeus is the root of the sea : He is the sun and moon .

Zeus is theking ; He is the author of universa l life ;One Power, one Daemon, the mighty prince of all thingsOne kingly

'frame, in wh ich this universe revolves,

Fire and wa ter, earth and ether, night and day,And Metis (Counsel) the primeval fa ther, and all—del ightful

Eros (Love) .All these th ings are uni ted in the vast body of Zeus .

Would you behold h is head and h is fair face,

I t is the resplendent heaven, round which his golden locksOf glittering stars are beautifully exalted in the a ir.

On each side are the two golden taurine horns,The risings and s ettings, the tracks of the celestial gods ;H is eyes the sun and the opposing moon ;

H is unfallacious Mind the royal incorrirp tible E ther.

Eus. Pr . E v . III .—P7'oc . Tim—A r istot. deMund .

Heringa'

proposes &w auyowa .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 9 2 onrn rc FRAGMENTS .

Ewe’

paa 7 0155; 1 5 p’

G'SGV 33 6V ye

'yo; éfe'ye'yowo

Om‘

rfiy , oi xa 'ra 7 a i

~

a v a wefpi rov a lii-y 3am .

First (I have sung) the v ast necessi ty of ancient Chaos ,And C ronus, who in the boundless tracts brought forthThe E ther, an d the splendid and glorious Eros of a two- fold

na ture ;The illustrious fa ther of n ight, existing from etern ity.Whom men call Phanes, for he first appeared.

I have sung the birth of powerful Brimo (Heca te), and the un

hallowed deedsOf the earth-born (giants), who showered down from heavenTheir blood, the lamentable seed of generation, from whence

sprung

The race ofmortals, who inhabi t the boundless earth for ever.

v . 1 2 .

FROM H ES IOD.

Hroi y Eu vrpoi’

rw'ra Kaiog a drap E

l

m i r a

Fa ?"

eupu'a'

r epvog, wai

t/ row330g aio‘

cpa ke‘

g a iei,

(’

A3 a yé rwv oi'

e’

xaun noi

pv) y tdio'ew o;

Toipr a pa r'

fiepo’

evr a “0X5 etipvo3ei‘4g,

’

H3’ ”Epog, ii ; xékkwrog c

’

v oiS’

a vaz'oim

mi

x/ r awr e 3 6 5 1» train -mv r’

a’

i/Spai'zrwy

Aé /A va’

l'

a t év own/

Sed a n yo’

oy na i éwf¢poua Bovh iv.

’

Ex Xoi

eog 3’ ’

EpeBo’

g r e, ,u éha wofi 7 6 N35 éfye

'yow o.

v 1 3g 3’

a ii'r’

AZSn'

p e e xa i‘

Hp e'

pn

Oi) ; r e’

xe’Epe

'

)3 6 5 (piAo'rn

'zj i

FaTa 36I

rot wpwrou 14 3V e’f

yefva rofew éa vrfi

Odpa uov a’

a r epoeufi’

, i'ya

,uw wepi mi x/Ta na Nhrroi .

Chaos was genera ted fi rst, and thenThe wide-bosomed Earth, the ever stable sea t of allThe Immortals tha t inhabi t the snowy peaks of Olympus,And the dark aerial Tartarus in the dep ths of the permeable

Earth ,

ORPH IC FRAGMENTS . 2 9 3

And Eros, the fa irest of the immortal Gods ,Tha t relaxes the strength of all, borh gods and men ,

And subjuga tes the mind and the sage will in their breasts.

From Chaos were genera ted Erebus and black N ight,And from N ight again were genera ted E ther and Day ,

Whom she brought forth , having conceived from the embraceErebus .

And Earth first produced the starry Heaven equal to herself,Tha t it might inclose a ll th ings around herself.

l eog . v . 1 1 6 .

FROM ARISTOPHANES .

Kaiog fly xa i N35"Epsfio

’

g r e (a sh

/ ta g xa i Tafpr a pog gvpug'

a

F5 3' '

A '\

ap 6 133’

Odpa y3;“iii

” 3 ev oinei'

pom xohwosg

Ti'x

‘

r et unme’

wo' N 35 ‘3 ueha yo'vrr epo;

E5 on wepn eh / w‘a e'ya ig a pa i g eefika a r ey Epw; 5 wofieifi g,

ET IABQV ywroy wr epv'

yow xpva'

a'

fy eixai ; d yeyefixea'

i 31'ya i g.

Oiiro; 83 Xoiet fi r epo'eyr t

,a uyeig

'

i'

yvxi'

go xa ra Tapr a pov 66,0 i

fiy el'r epov, xa i fi pwroy ayfiya 'yey e

’

g i (pi g.

Hpo’

repov 3,

0 i flyf

y e'yog aS

‘

a varwy , mix/"

Epic ; Evyép ifey § a'na yra

'

Evpy rywp e’

ywy 3’

é'r e'

pwy ér e’

poi ; y e'ye

'r

’

Odpa yog,’

Qxea vo’

g r e,

Ka i P7), narrow7 6 3 65 ? p a napa r“

yer/o; afipS i roy .

First was Chaos and N ight, and black Erebus and vast Tartarus ;And there was neither Earth , nor A ir, nor Heaven : but in the

boundl ess bosoms of Erebus,N ight, wi th her black wings, first produced an aerial egg,

From which, a t the completed time, sprang forth the lovely Eros,Glittering wi th golden wings upon h is back , like the swift wh irl

winds.

But embracing the dark-winged Chaos in the vast Tartarus,

7rpd'

rrov A thenaeus. 1 ,w ei s Suid.

I en’

s Sui d. auye’

p igev Suid. Brunck .

2 9 1, GREEK t na rm es r s

The race of the Immormls was non, till Ems mfngied all thi ngs

W 51 3

i ii -stop . f l ees . 6 958 .—S aa7d . C ha n‘s ;

FROM ORPHEUS

of the

In the mid Heaven,

ORPHI C HYMN TO PBOTOGONUS.

’

Qo~p oi , XFW E’

M b 43

70 9 55 9 4 1; n eg-57 55 6 0

Ta sm zo, § ol i ves

-W y a n ks ? 55m g} : 7

'

airfim m ,

called, and in

this fine dxey ch im rbe priority of bin h befiwe the gods as wefl as m

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 9 6 onrmc FRAGM ENTS .

No one has seen Protogonus with his eyesExcep t the sacred N ight alone : all othersWondered when they beheld in the E ther the unexpected L ightSuch as the skin of the immortal Phanes shot forth .

Hermia s in Phaed. 1 4 1 .

FROM ORPHEUS.

I I 3

Ea r ; 3eo’

wrep efefifero Op0

di eing r a t/Ta . Or r e’

Edpxr) ;I 0

a ue3e1’

x3 7) 7 9) XpOWpToc

Afi np,I

a 1r3 7 05 Oeov 37))t rovpyn3 ei g

K a i err eiifieu uginei'

fiev r o'z‘

i

I IA iSepog 7)v K a ag, xa i Nuf

I V

gotpepa ora wa g § x a r etxe

‘

zt ’M e’

xoi

hmrre 7 a 157 mr owA?

I I I

aepa any awwy yvnr a orpa

I l . 3 N Q

r eveal “ etpmtwg er a vrou

Ie’

xfiea ei , oixa 'r a hmr'rou rwa ,

I Ixa i fr a zxrwudwepr aroy ewa i xa i

Iorpo

'

yey ea r epov 36 na n37))a zovp'yov

l N Iaiara vrwv, na i rov A iSepog a zi

r ov Ka t v 'r ag, xa i ora

an; 7 3; 7 311 Afi épa oiia'

ng

4“ I have given th is fragment from Malala , in whose text it appears to be less

corrupted. I t was originally preserved by Timotheus, who h as evidently eu

deavoured to explain it uphn Christian principles. His parenthetical explanations

h ave been considered as part of tll e'

Orphic text, and been th e cause of i ts obscurity .

W ithout tampering with the text, I have endeavoured to restore i t in the translat ion to its original purity .

P

I t is, doubtless, the same passage from the theogonyofOrph eus, commented upon by Damascius. See infra .

1 ne'er/aw Oed .

—Suid . omits i t.

I (pofiepa Suid .

Qy . wdv'r a—Itaur a 3‘

s éxdk ifl rr e C ed .

Ha por epséew C ed . Suid—~ 7rpw~r si5m is proposed in Ox. Ed.

11 Omi tted by C ed .

What Orpheus has asserted upon

the subject is'

as follows : From th e

beginning the Ether wasman ifested intime ,

”ev idently hav ing been fabrica ted

by God : ‘

i

‘and on every side of the

E ther was the Chaos ; and gloomyNight enveloped and obscured all

things which were under the E ther .

b y a ttributing to N ight a priority, heintima tes the explanation to be, tha tthere existed an incomprehensiblena ture , and a be ing supreme aboveall others , and pre-existing, the demiurgus of all th ings , as well of the

E ther i tself (and of the n igh tfl l as of

all the crea tion wh ich existed and was

ourme FRAGMENTS . 2 9 7

I f

mu xa l vvr'roy emg xr i a ewq1 I

Thy 36 I‘

m emey 157 m‘rov a no

s i‘

v' l l

7 amg a opa-r oy oua a v erppa a e

33, 31 a 7 5 (Dang, pnfa y Toy Ai

l

aepa , e’

fpé’n a

'e 7m: I

‘

m/ frI s

xa t wa a'a v fray a rm-w 5mm ,

in N

e’

xewo swa t To (Pa) ; 7 0 finfa vI I

1 3V Aiaepa , Toy wpoexpny eyw,

g r a 7 "

1 0 wrep‘

r a‘

rovwawwv on ovo‘u a

5 a dd ; Oprpebg aZxou'a a g 6x

I I7 77 ; y aw

-r em; egerrre (my Twa +

I N

(pa t/ a t , 1 2a e'

pme'new, (Mn

‘

rw,

1 N f!

(bdrm-a,Hpmevra roxg) am p e

'

p

”nyetf

e'r a r non/37

f

yMia'

a'

y ,I

130070 1, ‘Dwg, Z wodo'r'qp. Ri

s a 5 l

m m6 11 7 1) a w ou £ 703 6 6 “ 7 a ;

0 I 3 I

a ur a ; Tpetg Se a ; r awOVO‘Ma

l

T roy Svya p ei g, (ma y swa t GuyaI n I

(my m u npa rog§ TOU,uoyov

A s Q‘

2 ’

6 60 0 , or OUSGI ; apgt , na‘r wag

s I

Swa'uewgovb

‘

ei gaw a‘

r a i 7mm ;

I i

swea r“, if,qw'ow. E5 a im;I

86 m; dura ‘uewg 7 a. wa x/ 1 a 7 6

a.s

a t , wa r a pxa g a way

I d Ip a n

-avg, i ta . n/ uay a

'

ekqmv,

C cd . substitutes for th is sentence xazl aJToC 7 06 AZS e'

pos xa‘

c miwwv 7 s 67r’

m ay T iwA ZSfpa .—Suidas omi ts i t altogether.

f Ged . omits 1 9”yfiy .

I M57 1 5 (Swap ép‘unvsfle

'r au Z woSO‘

rép. Ged.—Suidas has noth ing

more than”Om ; a

’

wo’

p a o—e BouAigv M 35 Z wr

’

w.—l n the Oxford edition ofMala la i t is

transla ted,“ Orpheus ex oraculoedoctus edixit, N eminem efl

’

a r i E ricepeo. quotlvulgari idiomate signa t nobis Consilium, Lumen, Vitae da torem.

”The correction

in the parenthesis, proposed by Ben tley , is evidently the true reading .

Kai E‘

v xpa'z-ros 1 0:51 a m(9 567 . C ed.

—Kai é'

v xeo’

r‘

ros To?) A ri/1 4011 57 05 a dv-ra w6 505,

Suid .

1] 185m , Ged.—Suidas omits th is and the following sen tences, and substi tutes

1 1 0 I 1 on I

Geou 7 0a 7faw‘

r a ex 7 011,uh ovros r apayayov

‘

ros sis 7 0 smart, opa‘

r a 7 5 nor)

concealed under the E ther. More

over he says, “ The Earth was inv isible ou account of th e darknessbut the L ight broke through the

E ther, and illumina ted the Earth andall the material of the creation : s ig

n ifying by this L ight , wh ich burstforth through the Ether, the -before~mentioned being who was supreme

above all things and its name ,”

wh ich Orpheus learnt from the oracle ,“ isMetis , Phanes, Ericepaeus,”wh ichin th e common Greek language may

be translated will (or counsel), light ,life-

giver ; sign ify ing ,when explained ,

that these three powers of the threenames are the one power and strengthof the only God, whom no one ever

beheld , and of whose power no one

can have an idea or comprehend thena ture. By this power all thingswere produced , as well incorporeal

princ iples as the sun and moon , and

the ir influences, and all the stars, andthe earth and the sea , and all th ings

2 9 8 ORPH I C FRAGMENTS.

c’

fovm'a g, nati c

’

ia'rpa mirror.

xa i nati Oéka ao'a u, m‘

c

ripai

y em s’

r a dmi t; mirror. not?

7 34 do’

pa‘

ra . T5 86‘

7 311 di

r

apamwak'

sister i n,a d'rab

'

r ev

(9 503 whom-Seli na (in 757; it a }

d: 0t fur,a'

ii'rod AaBai

y-m

'

i‘

Aoymn’

v’ mafia

)

; Mama; 5 stair

corpog 3563 67 0

FROM ORPHEUS. I

Mfi'rw aqre'

plu a (pe'

por'm «

(dear xhv'rby'

, gX/TG (bai

t/mac

Hpm a’

yorov y énapeqxékew ita-rat yawy "OMmray .

Metis bearing the seed of the Gods, whom the blessedInhabitants ofOlympus call Phan es Protogonus.

In C ra t.

Ka i M33 1 1 ; vrpfi'rog yere

’

rwp not?"Epwqwohvrepmig.

And Metis, the first fa ther, and all-delightful Eros.

’

A,3 pog

”Epcot; nati M

’ij'n g a’

né a da kog.

Soft Eros and inauspicious Metis.l b. 1 8 1 .

M57 1; ome'

pyac (pe'

powa. 3 65V, nAv'r iw

’

Hpmevra'

ioy .

Metis bearing the generation of the Gods, illustrious Ericepaeus .

l b.

7 6310 &vSQdm-mv y5n g . Ged . Suid. There are some other variations of less

consequence.

1 For AaBO’

vr a.

I These four fragments are preserved by Proclus .

that are visible and inv isible in them.

And man,”

says he, was formed

by this God out of the earth, and eu

dued wi th a reasonable soul,”in like

manner as Moses has revealed .

J . Ma la la , p . 8 9 .—Oed.

—Suidas v.

Orp heus.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 00 0 12mm FRAGMENTS .

FROM THE ANC IENT THEOLOG ISTS .

’

T ut 7&pNv'x

‘

ra,u év xa i They, the theologists, assert tha t

Ozipa vo'u (paw: fiamkeu

’

ew m l N ight and Heaven (O uranus) reigned,a pe7 0 :

5

e 1 311 {Adj / 10 1 021 05137 5 11 and before these their most mightyn a r c

’

pa . fa ther.

TOTO» ‘

l‘ éka

‘

wdiet/a y e 96 02; 91071 070 1 7 6 XdU /AOV

0 3 man ; Bam’

keva‘

e wept v‘

roq’

Hpmevra 7og.

Who dis tributed the world to Gods and Mortals,Over which he first reigned, the illustrious Ericepaeus,

Me9’

3, 73M i , After whom reigned Night,Enfiwrpoy é

’

xova"

e’

y xepa iv &pmpené i’

Hpme1ru.fov,

H av ing in her hands the excellent scep tre of Ericepaeus,Meé

’

$,v 5 i a ybg, After whom Heaven (O uranus),‘

Og 71135 7 0; Ba a-{Aeva e 9G5V {4 6 1 0

‘

s Mnr e'

pa Nu’

a'm .

Who first reigned over the Gods after his mother N ight.

FROM THE ANC IENT THEOLOG ISTS .

Postremopotentiam Sol is ad omnium potestatemsummitatemque '

referri ,

indicant theologi : qui insacris hoc brev issima precatione demonstrant, d icen tes.

”HNe wawoxpct

‘

rop, xo'o-Ixou Oh, all—rul ing Sun , Spiri t of the

mi ev‘u a , no

'a

‘

ptov Sti

r/ a im,xa’

a world, Power of the world, Light ofyou (pay the world .

—Ma crob. Sa t . lib. i . c . 2 3 .

This extract from a MS . of Syrianus is given by Lobeck, Aglaophamus I .

5 77, and a translation of i t wi th the Orph ic lines from a MS. of Gale, was first

g iven by Mr. Taylor, C lass. Jour. XV I I . 1 63 .

1 Gal.~—T‘

ou ro'fi

’Lab. I Omitted by Gale.

In short , tha t to the power of the

Sun is to be referred the con trol andStrpremacyofall things, is indica ted bythe theologists, who make i t ev identin the mysteries by the following

short invoca tion .

PYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS .

FROM TIMB US LOCRUS.

I C I 3] o

Tipta wg 0 o pa; 1 a 3€ 64m‘

3 1

Sift) a ir fa ; 7 60 11 cr op/stra y

ITavy ‘ NdovMGV, 7 m xa

‘

r a‘

c M'

yw

Iy i

‘

yvop euwv’

Aya£'

yxa v be, r ow

I IBryn xa r r a g dvya y etg 7 amcm

I Iy a rwv. r our ewy 36 , 7 0Vy er , Ta r;

a t Ir é 'ya dw

’é(pv'a'xog ent er, Gear

I I7 6 ow

‘ua wea'da s, a pxa y 7 6 m y

3 c I 1

a pscm'wy r an 3 ewopt eya. r e not :

I 1 ,

AyI I

a ux/a tr i a , erg a/ yxa v a wa ys

I1 42 36 Edy

'rraw a ,Toka y,

0 I JI

Th awAZG'Om'oy 1 6 , may ewyoyov

I‘

5'

r am-emu. m u 7 0 p er, equeyo I

_I a r

a y ey a my r e mu amya rov, sca t

I s N I

y erov Te, xa t r a g fam e) cpuI

a'

iog, yea-t oy 1 6 um wa pafiSei

'y/A a

I Im y r

yeww‘u em y , excep t 31: pte

N 1 IT aBOItg syn . 7 010 11 7 011 ya p 1 "

I I1 21 »

’

Idea r Aey ea'da f Te xa i

(Iyoeioda z . Ta

‘

w3’

Tha r, e’

ny a

Ine w(Aa r epa , 7 1962110511 7 6

Toiya'

» Al.

Thus says Timaeus the Locrian .

The causes of all th ings are two; Intellect , of thosewh ich are produced according toReason ; and Necessity , ofthosewhich necessarily exist accordingto the powers ofbodi es. Of these the

first is of the nature of good, and iscalled God, the prmcrple of suchthings as are most excellen t . Thosewhich are consequent, and concauses

rather than causes, may be referred

toNecessi ty, and they consist of Ideaor Form, and Matter, to which may

be added the Sensible (world), whichis as it were the offspring of these two.

The first of these is an essence un

genera ted, immoveable, and stable ,of the nature of Same, and the in

telligible exemplar of things gene

rated which are in a sta te of per

petual change : and th is is called Idea

3 02 PYTHAGOREAN F RAGMENTS .

x a t yewa'rmay Ta g rpi

I I

r a g 013mm; defaaeya y yap 7 02c I a e

‘2

o‘uoiwpta

'r a a ; Ga v-ra y , ua i ow»

I c N Ia ray a fa y eya yfl m r e/ tewwa y

I I7 a yewa pt a r a . Ta t/ Ta ll1 a

d 4 l

he ray Tha r atdiov {AGV’

e<pa ,1

06 pay aufya'rov ayop¢oy+Se

a t 9 IxaGa vra v not ; a axng a n a

’

roy ,

SexO/A e'ya v 36 waa a y was .

Ir a w he wept 7 a awy a r a , ,a e

1 N Ipro

-r a y et

lu ev, xa i Ta ; Ga r epw

I I

(pt/ 0 10g. wor a yopevoyn 36 f a r

I"Thaw, 7 07ml xa i xa

i

pa v. A60

3 o I I 7

my a i'dea pxa t GPa VT la l emu. a v

‘3' a! a! I

1 3 {4 211 EthoqNi

yoy exet a p’

peimI d I I

7 6 xa iwa rpog’

of3’

Tha ,GnAeo;I I

8\ T

7 6 not; y a r cpog. 7 prr a 6

If é i n isnyova . Tpi

'a 36

u I

ov'z'a , 7 pm

”; yywptgea

'da i ra y

a I I ’ s I

y er Idea yfl oq: na 'r errwr a pca y

N’ d V I

7 eu8 Tha r, Aoy togugo11099 5 7 40

pm'vrwxa

'r edd pfa r

Iua

'r a

’

cva hoyra v. 7 a 8’

a I s I

a way ewa pt a'r a , m a dne ss um

I I305g . “pit: or aipa roy yerea da i ,I -V IMy ?) 710 1 7111 Idea r e ita l

"Tha ,

ita l 5 9 60 ; Sa p zovpyci g 7 a) Bela

r iot/cg. erm he soqrpea'

Bv'z-epoy

I t a Inappov ea

'

n rw yewr epw, st a r

I N7 3 Ter a yp eyov vrpormdram a)

,

s at c e

a yaeo; am0 (9 eog, apoy 1 6 Ta u

d o

Tha rSexoy eva vTar’

I§éa y xa iI

aM OIovy eya v, qra y'roi'wg yer,

63677,

3; 7 02

5t

1 0255 Al. 1 fir/4 6pfpw1

'ov Al.

or Form, and is to be comprehendedonly by Mind . But Matter is the

recep tacle of Form, the mother and

female principle of the generation ofthe th ird essence, for, by receiv ing

the likenesses upon i tself, and beingstamped with Form, i t perfects all

things, partaking of the nature of

generat ion . And this Ma tter, hesays, is e ternal , moveable, and of itsown proper nature, wi thout form or

figure, yet susceptible of receiv ing

every form : i t is divisible also abou tbodies, and is of the na ture of Different. They also callMatter, Place andSituation . These two, therefore, arecontrary principles : Idea or Form isof the nature of Male and Father ;but Matter of the nature of Female

andMother : and things which are ofthe third nature are the offspring of

the two. Since then there are three natures, they are comprehended in threedifferent ways ; Idea , which is the

object ofscience, by Intellect ; Matter,which is not properly an object ofcomprehension, but only of analogy,by a spurious kind of reasoning ; butthings compounded of the two are

the objects of sensation, and opinionor appearance. Therefore, before theheaven was made, there existed inreality Idea, and Matter, and God

the demiurgus of the better nature ;

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

PYTIIA GOREAN'FRAGMENTS .

FROM PLATO.

I(bygyo

‘

op xa r a‘

t 7 0Ve’

xewov

Ao'

yov 06x tum/ 5 ; d uodede'

f a t’

N I Iam crept mg r ov wpwrov (pv

I Ia'

ewg'

(ppow'r eov 37; a c: St

N I t Ia r

’

wyw y' 71

? our 7 : n n

I N '6qrovrov 71 yr); euwruxa t g 7 m

t Q’

o a va yvoug ywp . code ya p3, I I366 : wept 7 0Vwa v

'rwvBa mkeaa a I of

r a w ecr u , not ; exewov evexa

I 3, c Iwa x/ “

rot xouenewoa rmor ant a r

7 6 W 7 35V na kfiv. dev'repou 33,

9kvrepi

‘r a

‘

o desire-“pa , m i r pt'roy

I cWé

'

pt 7 a. 7 prr a . 7) ovv-owOpw

I 3 Q ImmiI/ vx

'qwept a ur a. opeye'rou

A ; N ll

pmdew arm-a. (3

0m , fike

crow n of; 7 0‘

s a firfi; w yyem,

Q‘ ’I w

wv adder fina l/w; cxci .‘rou 39)

I I 7

Ba mhewg wept Ka t coy ewou,

s \ ' 3

oqu ca n TOtOUTO. 7 0 37) poem

1 03 7 0 i; dzvxh rpm-fr .

I C

Tor 7 5 1: ora l/r aw©e nye

I I

(Lava. r aw r e bi n-ow mu m y

You say tha t, in my former d iscourse, I have not sufficiently ex

plained to you the na ture of the

First . I purposely spoke enigma

tically, tha t in case the tablet shouldhave happened with any acciden t,ei ther by land or sea , a person , without some prev ious knowledge of thesubject, might not be able to under

stand i ts contents. Th is, then is theexplanation . About the king of all

things, all th ings are, and all thingsare on account of H im, and He is

the cause of all good things. But the

second is abou t things of the second

kind , and the third about things of

the third kind . Therefore the humansoul , from i ts earnest desire to knowwha t these th ings may be, examinesthose within i tself which are ak in to

them, none of which i t possesses insufli cient perfection . Such ( imperfection) however is not the case wi thregard to the K ing and those na turesof which I spoke .

—Pla t . Ep . I I. p .

3 1 2 .

FROM PLATO.

Conjuring the God of all th ings,the ruler of those which are , and are

1“ Serranus translates secundum ad secunda, &c.”—Bekker has circa se

cundum secunda, but he preserves the accentuation of the text.

r r rn a coum x r a xosxnxrs . 3 05

7 43 1 6 ayepco'm; m 2 abou t to be , and the sove re ign fa therI

a in’

ou 7rx r e

'

pcc xm 6 7: 0.Ut

‘

y bl

y of the ruler and cause .— P /a t . Ep .

VI . p . 3 2 3 .

FROM AMELlUS .

o 36 ‘

rptr ro/

7 61! A 'qwovpyoy , am you; Tpésg,

I N

Boom / teat; Tp‘ tg. Toy oyr a , Toy

II «x I

exo'rt a , 7 m opsoy r cz . Or fie

On

pat-m 86 cw ot , o50 t ‘ pct

-V

a cl a

wpwrog mug, or‘

r a'

g 6 7 7 111 0 6 6’

3 /

fl y .

‘

0 B? ded-r eps“ 6 7 7 ; y ey ,

: I x

7 0 G UT?) 6 2 6 i 85 TO

3 I 1

a UTOU , x0 1 :lM CT GXGI 57 2 9 7 63 ;

\

3 yt OU -d J GU ~ EPG§ .

A V a

O as rpz rog, eo'

r c y.” TO 6 7

Q I Nxa t our s; yonroy . am ;

A Q tu 7 y I

‘

fi t ? 1 0 0 g, 7 9) O'

ugb[low/ T i 1 0 47 1“

t 9 I 3 u

o a ur og ec u-w. 6x6 : 36 7 0 ey

I

N

8 I ? 0

t N

7 p eu t spr , I a ; opcp 7 0 r pm

0 I C I

r ev. 00 9) ya p amen ) 7; ammo—t a

Img, 7 6 7 6 11 7 0 To exoy cow/ 3p.)

a:

epw . Tovrovqow rot-g r perg

I

8c I

roa r; m u n‘

rA tot'pyov; p r on

not ; Tove r a pc‘

o

IHké rww ‘

rpetg fla w-th u g, moi

This word is generally misquotetl as ‘

r pff ov, for wh ich I can find no authori ty .

Th e con text of the d iscourse evidently requires rprr-rby , hav ing before -trea ted of

the 3um double Demiurgus of Plotinus. . The fi rst four, and Inst fi ve lines, con

tain the opinion ofAurelius ; the rest is the commentary of l’roclus . Amelius, was

h imself a Pla tonist, and th e e ldest d isciple ofPlotinus, though he wrote before thesystem of the modern I’ la tonists had acquired the celebrity given i t by h is

master.

Aurelius makes the Demiurgu striple , and the th ree Intellects the

three K ings—H im tha t ex ists, H imthat possesses , H im tha t beholds .

And these are different ; thereforethe F irst Intellect ex ists essent iallyas tha t wh ich ex ists . But the Second

ex ists as the Intell igible in h im, but

possesses tha t wh ich is before him,

and partakes altogether of tha t,wherefore it is the Second . But th e

Th ird ex ists as th e Intell igible in the

Second as did the Second in the Firs t ,for every Intellect is the same withi ts conjoined Intelligible , and i t p ossesses tha t wh ich is in the Second,

and beholds or regards tha t wh ich isthe F irs t : for by how much greaterthe remove , by so much the less

in timate is tha t wh ich possesses .

These th ree Intellects , therefore, he

3 06 PYTHAGOREAN FRAGMENTS .

r ei) ; wa p’ ’

Op4) e7 rpe'

fg, ‘Poi

vnr a

nati Odpa yZv nati Kpo’

uov. ua i

t I 3 N

o y a h to'r a. r a p a vrqo 3nC I I

woupyog, 0 (Dawn; ec r u .

FROM ONOMAC RITUS .

6» 7n’

Op Onomacritus, in the Orph ies, says ,(pmn

'

wdp nati fidmp xa i yfiy tha t Fife , and Water, and Earth , wererhu wai t/r aw &pwhv eiva i gAe the first principles of all things .

y er . Sex tus. Hyp . III . 4 . I 3 6 .—Phys. IX .

5 . 6 . 62 0 .

FROM ION.

I I* ’

p q36 p40 ; r ov hoyov,

I I I ’I

wa x/r at rpi a m u a l ear cha r

Ia'

or rouge e’

h af

or awy r ovrwy

't c I a I

rpcwa erog ena a rov a per y, Tpta g,

Im

i

x/em ; no“ npa’

cro; xa u r uxn.

The emendations to this passage are very numerous. I have translated i taccording to Lobeck , as follows : Uta h 7385 p40! rot

“

; Myou mirror rp/a nati orAe'ov

ou’

321; 0632 E'Aa a a'ow roérwv 7 53V rpiu

'

i v, Erbg, &c.

supposes to be the Demiurgi. the

same with the three kings of Pla to,and wi th the three whomOrpheuscelebra tes under the names ofPhanes,Ouranus , and Cronus, though , accord~

ing to him, the Demiurgus is more

p art icularly Phanes .—Proc . in Tim.

11 . 9 3 .

Th is, says Ion, is the beginning ofmy discourse . All th ings are three ,and nothing more or less ; and the

v irtue of each one of these three is a

triad consisting of Intellect, Power,and Chance .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

TILKU O RICA X I ( iM i i NTS .

FROM PLATO .

I I Q IAeyoua

'i r i ve; (a ; n a vr a

_ f\ I

‘ ”I,

ea r n t w 7rpa yp< a r a y i y / oaeya

Q C

x a i yeyo‘a e/ a 4 a ; y ev/1c oa e ra ,

I 1 I

r a (M y (pt/ oer, n o 8: mpg/ 7),

Ir a be r ux

’

g .

I-‘

ROM AR ISTOTELES .

Ta rpi'a n ati/ r xa fiafi

Irt ep yap (pa r ty oi Hu3 a yoperor

N I

r o q1a ]! xa t r a n a z/ r ef, r org

( Ir pm

-w wpi a'

r a r r eAevrn ya pI s a

m u (meow xa ; a px'I) r ov a prS

If I N,u m exet r ev wa y-t og r a ur a

3 : ray rfig r pcadog.

FROM AR ISTOTELES.

’Aya % oc

’

y e m 2 om vSaTo; The good and contempla tive bey z

’

yvovr a t Sta r pi gy‘

ra r ps’

a come so through three th ings ; and

Be‘

m are e’

a n rpu’

n g, 33 0g, these three are Nature, Habit, and

M’

yog. Reason .—A ristot . Polit. VII .

FROM DAMASC IUS.

fl

Tpfa oéy r d mi n or, &M’

All th ings , therefore, are three,odx

fl

Eu,"Twa pftg Av

'ra

‘w g na i but not one ; Hyparx is , Power, and

7Eye’

pyu a . Energy .-Damas . Queest . c . 3 9 .

Some say tha t all things consist ofthose wh ich are in the course ofgenera tion, those generated , and thoseabout to be genera ted ; the first byna ture , the second by a rt, and the

th ird by chance —Pla t . dc Leg . X .

A ll things are three : for as the

Pythagoreans say , the Un iverse and

all th ings are bounded by three : forthe End, the M iddle , and th e Be

ginn ing , include the enumeration of

every th ing, and they fulfil the num

ber of the triad —A ristot. de 0 03 10 . I .

C OSMOGONY O l"THE'

l‘

YRRHEN lANS .

g a 3

l a ropu y be r a p a ut oz ;

a ’I I

a w]; ept‘

c etpog G orey/ a y e” .

t i

Edy/1 yap Toy aqia u vpyoy m m

wan -aw ®eov oéfiex a XO UZ

I

SQQ

e'

wa v'

r aj v 7 07g wa a‘w a i r /4 3

KT IG'

Ma G l ,I N w I

am ‘

ra v ra g Sta r ewa i TON; tfiI V N

Ae'yo‘uevmg 0mm; mu 1 7;

I sa wh a t»: 7 6 7 ovpa

I

yo» , z a c 7m oeur epaI

fl ame—a t 7 5 a r epecc/A a TOUTO

I I‘

r o (pa tyo'a eyoy , xa hea‘

a g a v

I ITax/

i"odpa yoy

'7 31 7 pm?) 3 a.

e'

ha a'a'a v, xa t Ta v8a 'r a 7 a ea

7 7 6"

wax/Ta'

7"

3,

f at;11 / i’l 24 a 4

CI:pw7 7 7;pa g T au; Meyé l ovq, n/uoy

c lxa ‘ r ev; a a

'r e

Npa ; e , cra a

'a v xlz uxnv 7te

N t NTen/ coy , xa t eprre

‘

rwv, v a

's

x \ I

7 pa 1raba 1'

, e’

u 7 ai a ept , xa t

w meu 1 7) 7 77, mu a m

I ) I I

9 , 7 0V a vfipmm v. (Da n/er a ;

I dow 7 a ; {A6 11 wpw

'r a g ef 76mm

3 5a c; wpo m y a v pmrov

A I

Sta t/M a fi a) ; wa pa AnAvJ ex/ a t

7 a ; Se Aoma g‘

ef”Malia ; 81aI

p-eyew To yeyog 7 ama yS'

pwvrwy .

cI I

w; e va t 7 01: ara 'xr a xpoyav 7m,I I

O'

v'rr eketa g pcexpz xxh taoa g+3630 4 56 .

Kuster proposes ow’ro.1‘ Kuster proposes r erpaa c

’

Swv,wh ich I hav e adopted iu the transla tion .

I Kuster proposes xMw’

s v.

A ce rta in person among them, we ll

versed in these ma tters, wrote a h is

tory , in wh ich he says Tha t God , thedemiurgus of all th ings, for the sakeof giving d ignity to h is produc tions ,was pleased to employ twelve thousand years in their crea t ion ; and ex

tended these years over twelve di

v isions , called houses . l n the fi rstthousand years he created the heavenand the earth in the second he made

th is apparen t firmamen t above us, and

called it heaven ; in the third, the

sea and all the waters in the earth ;in the fourth , the grea t lights, the sunand the moon , toge therwith the stars ;in the fifth , every soul of birds, and

reptiles, and quadrupeds, in the a ir,

and in the earth , and in the waters ;in the sixth, man . I t appears, therefore, that the first six thousand yearswere consumed before the forma tionof man ; and during the other six

thousand years the human race will

continue, so that the full time shall becompleted even to twelve thousandyears —Sa id. v . Tyrrhem

’

a .

THE THEOGON IES .

FROM DAMASC IUS.

r aTg tpe

poy éva tg Ta u’

r a tg fia lp Za l g

’

Eu y er r ai'yur

N I’

Op(j>ma tg et’

Seaho'yfa 377 n ;

a c.\

ea'rw, n 7?p 7 0 11071 7 011 , 7px am

of Stepynveu'ovaw

N 00 CI

dv'r i‘u e

‘

y 7 77; Ma;“m y ohm a p

Ia !xv) ; 7 011 Xpoyoy n ew eg, a w :

IBerowavow Aifiepa na . Kaiog,

Iai t/ 1 2 82; TOU ii i/ r ag arm) ; 1 3

o Iv awohofy t

‘

g'

oy evo: na t epidda

r a t/“my wpw

’

rny wono'

b’

wefi eigI 9!

T ip; Sevr epa v r ehewmm 7 0

I I

xvovy evov wa r To 11 r way r ay

N N

965V, 7 3V apwra i xrrwya ,I (I

35T i p: ve¢e7q, on ex Tou’ra y

0“V

e’

nfipcfi a‘

nes 5 (Damn; ofit/tor e

3I I

ya p aMta wept Tau,u ea

'

ov

N w

(pthoa oqmua w. Tova-optey adv

3“ Lob . omits,uEv 1 01mm.

In the rhapsodies which pass underthe name '

of' Orph ic, the theology,

if any , is tha t concern ing the Intelligible ; and the ph ilosophers thus interpret i t . They place C hronus (Time)for the one principle of a ll things,and for the two Ether and Chaosand they regard the egg as rept e

sen ting Be ing s imply, and th is theylook upon as the first triad i' . But

to complete the second triad theyimagine as the god a conceiv ing and

conceived egg, or a white garment ,or a cloud, because Phanes springs

forth from these . But concern ing

this middle (subsistence) differentph ilosophers have different opinions .

Wha tever i t may be they look upon

1‘ Th e intelligible triad of the later Platonists was divided in three sub

sistences, each ofwh ich was also called a triad, and composed of subsistencesbearing analogy to th e whole

1 Bentley proposes paye'

v-r a .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 1 2 THE

1

(fiepor'xe'

mz a i‘

h hhawxov, eirz sp

~ r\ e a a ff

(u ) 4 4 ; o a urs g eO‘

Tw, on e ;

) I g] 9

exet . T3a~p 77V (lino-w e

’

; apxng,

aka a‘

2 ’ s I C

fl a t TA I, 65 v7; erra-

y'r) l

‘

7) F7} ,

\ I I 3 t I3uo T a t/ Ta g a pxa g v71

‘

0‘

r t3'6

(I

peeve; vrpw‘

roy , T3wp ma t I‘

m,

I Q I

T a t/ T7711 peer to; (lu me: G KG

8c I

a a'r 'qv, exewo 0 6 avg T a p r

'qgI 0

mMm’

rmou T e Ka t a‘

vvenrmw

T ip/ i 3e pu'a y 7rp3 3uaTy

”a t a I 9

a pprfrou ammo-w, a ura ya p T O

I Q(pa ra ; wept a urng er

1 3 N l a '

3emw r a i a n y) ;“my a mppn

'rov

I I a

(poo-w 36 7 pwr a px

'qyI N

“er a r a g 3vo y ew/ 03mm ptev

d I

e’

x Tori-r aw, T3a rog (pap a Ka t

3'

I‘

m, 3panovra 3s ewa : napa3 I I

ha g exow a 7rpoa rre4) vnwa gI a I

T a upou xa t Aeavroq, eu y ea-

go

I

3 5 3 6 0 1; a priam rov, exexxf § 3sN 3/ I

Ka t em ‘TwV w‘aw n r epa , coyo

I a

Ma0 3 a t 36 Xpovov”a y zipa'rovfl

e N s I

a a t Hpa xhqa Toy a ur a» a v

z/ ewa t 3e a ri a-(p rhu Avayxnv,I 3

(pea-w aw a y a wn-nu xa t

’

A3 aa r eza y o’

w'

a'i a

‘rov 3mP P

a IakinGV wa x/Tr KOO

Iymwy evm

M9) 7 551!weparwva i r ed é¢a n7 0 ~

I I 7, A

!

8yMGV'm/ T a t/ 7 7 V “Ad d 67 6 6 a t

9“ Lob. inserts (Wis) in a parenthesis.

1 éfro’

y u Hamb—Wolf. proposesLob. omits from r a ii rnv.

E'

Xu Hamb .Hxfiévbv W . and Hamb .“I o

’

tyfipw’

rov Mon .

3xopeyw/Aevnu Tay .

THEOGON I ES

C reuz er proposes to substitute i t.

ronymus and Hellen icus is as fol

lows —He says that Wa ter was fromth e beginn ing , and Ma tter

,from

wh ich . the Earth was produced, so

tha t he supposes tha t the two firstprinciples were Water and Earth ;the latter of wh ich is of a na tureliable to separa tion , but the former

a substance serv ing to conglut i

nate and connect i t : but he passes

over as ineffable the one principle

prior to these two, for i ts reconditena ture is ev inced , in that there is no

manifesta tion apperta ining to i t . Theth ird pr inc iple after these two, wh ichis generated from them, tha t is fromthe Wa ter and Earth , is a Dragon

hav ing the heads of a Bull and Lionnaturally produced, and in themiddle,between these, is the countenance ofthe God : he has, moreover, wings

upon h is shoulders, and is denomi

na ted incorrupt ible C hronus (Time)and Hercules . Fate also, wh ich i sthe same as Nature, is connectedwith h im, and Adrastia , which is incorporeally co- extensive with the universe, and connects i ts boundaries inharmony . I am of op inion tha t th is

FROMI

‘r-Ij-I r pi

'rny a pq , xa r a 1 a

a J c d t

ow ca r ea rwo'a y , wh y on a pI a t I

o'

evo3 'q7tw a v‘

r 'qy un ea rnoa ro.I

vrpc;s y3er£w 7 11; n a rrowyew

I

reru n; a ln a g.

Ka i i noka yfiavw T‘I) ? e

’

v

fa ir; pa d/w3r'a t; fieohoy ia y

I I(pen a v 7 a ; 3uo p

‘

r a ; a pxa ;N I»

an d. pa ra ;rtrpo may 3vow

N A :

1 77; wa pa 3o3 eta'q; am

a t I I N1 73; s

‘

r 'q; ‘a er a 7 a ; 3uo r a u

Q I 3

eyor'qo-a a'Sa i r nr a px

'qv,Q I C I Ia) ; p

'qTov ‘

n exoti c-

n;

I a

3I

x a s a vpcpce'rpoy a pog a v pmrwy

a I c

a xoa g. Ow e; y a p nu o ero

I I I Ie’

v e’

z ewyXpoi o; ay'

a

I

pa r a; xa t Aifiepo; xa t Xéov;I 3 I I

cramp a p ehet xa r z a'r a r a v

e I I

7 7311 0 Xpovo; euro; o3pa z a r yer

I Ira r a i

,r pi iqyomy i

'

A tft epa

I SI

4mm uoepw xa t X a o; a rrezpoy ,I I ’I

xa i 1 prro'1 em 7 OUTOl g Epefio;

3

8I I

o‘a rw v e; 1 a ew epa v r ow

I I N I1 7721 1 pta 3a a va hoyov npw

‘

ryI

wa pa 3t3am 3vyawxny ova-a r

e s I I

w; eatery /Iv wa rprx'qy 3ro i ta :

I a! IToTprrov a t

’

xrn; Epefio; ea r n;3 Iopux/ tw3eg, Ka t Towa rpmoy r e

) I Nit a ; a xpov Afi iyp c3x a

’

mkw;

axl e? yoepfc g i 7 5 36 pae'

a ov

I Ia i rofiey Kaiog a

’

urezpw, ante.

053 I c I

{my ey TOUTOl g, a) ; I tey a ,

I I I

Xpovo; way TOU Xoo

w Iyou natavoa y er/ rag a xa t a gr 'q

"i f 7 5 my}; Mon . f ‘

rpmAi’

r yoviiv Mon . m.

DAMA SC I L’

S . 1513

por ego'

s Mon.

th ird principle is regarded as subsisting according to essence, inasmuchas it is supposed to exist in the na tureof male and female, as a type of thegenerating principle of all th ings .

A nd in the rhapsodies I conce ive

tha t the (Orph ic) theology, passingover the two first principles, together with the one preceding those twowh ich is delivered in s ilence, establishes the third, wh ich is properlyposterior to the other two, as the fi rstprinciple, inasmuch as i t is the firstwh ich has someth ing effable in i ts

nature,and commensura te with hu

man conversat ion . For the venerableand incorrup tible C hronus (T ime)was held in the former hypothesis tobe the father of E ther and Chaosbut in th is he is passed over, and a

Serpent substituted : and the threefoldE ther is called intellectual , and Chaosboundless, and the dark cloudy Erebus is added to them as a th ird . He

delivers, therefore , th is second triadas analogous to the fi rst , th is beingpotential aswas tha t pa ternal . Wherefore the th ird subsistence of this triadis dark Erebus, and i ts paternal princip le and summi t E ther, subsist ingnot simply but intellectually, and themiddle derived from it is boundlessChaos. But with these i t is sa id

C hronus genera ted the egg,'

for th is

3 14 THE THEOGON IES,e 1

8a I

7) dra pa om; Ka t GV 7 00 7 01;

I cl s I

rm‘r opteyov, on xa t a rro Tov

C I ITow n rpm ; vrpoem

't 110711 7,

I I‘5'

s! srpi a g. Tr; our a ut aqea ‘

r t To

9 \ N o 5 Imay , 1) 3va g 7 am er a v

‘

r go (pusl s c I

cr ew a ppeyo; mu anheza ; m u

0» I I I7 amer ,uea p wa x/ rota

ry a'frreppca

row1 3 whnfiog'Ka t r pfroy em

I

8a I I

Too-rot ; eau a a

'wla a

'

rov, a r e

3 ,I I

puy a ; em r aw water exam-a

on Q a I

xpvo-a g, o; er peer 7 a ; ; ha yoo

'

t

7rpoovre<pvxvfa g a xe Ta v'

pow

nerpa hag, e’

rrl 3e 7 77; xerpa kq;3 3pa xoyr a wehwozor wa ve-o a

N

8, I S Iwa r; proprpa i ; npzwy w3a 7x7to

"a,

C

(LGVOII . Tovrou,u ev ow w;

vo'b'

v vii; r px'a 3o; fiwoM

8\ I I

7 a 6 y ea-a yew; 7 a r e mk

Adz Ka t 7 a 3150 T ip! 3o'va lAw,

s8\ s \ s

a vro e 1 0 way a pxrp/ wa r-

pramI I I h \

7 77; Tpt'r r); 1 pta 3og,

‘ra urn; 06

I 1

8I

7 pm“ rpm 0 ; Toy Tprroy

’I Q

fieov, xa i 7137) 7; Seahoyr'a U pw

I 3 N -I 0 Nr ayon/or CLVU‘

MVGI na t Ara it a /rei

I I (Iwa x/ r aw 3 i a '

r a m'

opa mu ohov

I NTov xoa

'

pwv , 3m xa t Ha voc nahefa‘a'a t . Too'a b‘

r a Ka i a ix’rn

N N cn epi r awyam-w aipxwv 71 ye

I Ivea koy i a wa pta rnmv.

‘H 33: ara po‘

c up I'

Iepm'a

var sxé‘

i Ed3riqfik'

aya yeypa ‘a

,u e'

m, (i) ; 7 03 ove n

8I I

ev y i a wa r 7 0 vent or ea'

ta

eu‘

8e’

Aws Wolf. fl ame—86pm) Mon .

relation makes it a procession of

C hronus , and born of these, in

asmuch as from these “

proceeds the

third Intelligible triad. What, then ,is th is triad ? The egg, .

the duad of

the natures of male and female con

tained in i t, and the mul titude of theall-various seeds in the middle of i t

and the th ird subsistence in additionto these is the incorporeal god, withgolden wings upon his shoulders, whohas the heads of bulls springing forthfrom his internal parts, and upon his

head an enormous serpent, investedwith the varied forms of beasts . This,therefore, is to be taken as the M ind

of the triad but the middle proces

sions, which are both the Many andthe Two, must be regarded as Power,but the egg as the paternal principleof this third triad . But the th ird godof this third triad, the theology nowunder discussion celebra tes as Pro

togonus (First-born), and calls him

D is, as the d isposer of all th ings, andthe whole world : upon that accounthe is also denominated Pan . Suchare the hypotheses which this gene

‘

alogy lays down concerning the Intelligible principles.

But the cosmogony which is delivered by the Peripatetic Eudemus

‘

as

being the theology ofOrpheus, passesthe whole Intelligible order in silence,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 16 TH E THEOGON I ES,fl I

7 6V p er Epcur a a rr ; TOU rprrov,

(in; xa ‘ra e

’

ma rpotlrhy SewpovI d 3

{Lew/y . Tor/ t a ya p ov'rwg ovo

Maget xa ? 0° ’

Opfpeizg e’

u r a i l,9

fia tbwdfa tg fi n deFma rm

a pai'rov, (I) ; mo

i-mv e

’

y or epequa I I

r u n xa ; ova twder xa r a a'rn

I

,u a n a a yema r 7 6 ? 8e Ta p

5 I c J / akr a pawa rm 1 o y ed ou, a) ;

mag eig Stanpw'w a a pa xemv

'q

y érov .

’

Axova [Aa o; 36 Kate; my

fim r tSea-fifa f MO: 7 911!

I a e I 31

wpwrnv a pxnv, mg wa x/ Tn a y

vwa roy, 7 ag 3e 860 y era 7 3711

I Vi sl a t

wa y , Epefiog p er 7m a ppera ,

T'Ipl 3e 3 717.6 : a u Nu'a'r a , Ta t

?

a a I a I

T /l‘ il

,u eu a wn a 'n

'ezpra g, emu/ml

a I a ISe a w ; n epa

'r o; en be rovrwv

(pna iTwxfie’

wwv A ifie’

pa y ew

\ ’IIrea son; i ta ; Epa 't a Ka i Mm'm,

7 a g Tperg T a xi-r a g yon

-rd ; {mac

'

1 SI a I

f a d erg, 7'

t ‘u ev a npa v A t3 epaI a!

wormy, 3e (Lemar Epm’

a

Ina r a 1 m (pvo

'mnr Meaor'q‘

r a

vl I

r ov Epwrog, 36 ma y3 /

Mnrw, ua'r

’

I a dr ou 37) Toy

wohvrfywqror voiiu. I'

Ia paiyez

8\ a I a 9

e em Tov roxg en r aw a v'rwy

I f N

xa i 5670 t Seamwonbu§ aprfi9 c

[may xa '

r a r 'qv Eud'qluov ra'

r o

fla y .”

4"er 8hWolf. Hamb .

1 m i Wolf. gr own} M AM”) Mon.

1 emu : W olf. Hamb .r'aropt

'a Mon .

the three-fold Intelligible, Eros beingput for the th ird subsistence, consi

dered according to i ts convertivenature . Orpheus also in h is rhapsodies has adopted a very similar

d isposition , for he places the Earthfor the first, being the first that wasconglomerated into a compact and

essential substance, wh ile he placesTartarus as the middle , as hav ingalready , in a manner, a tendency towards disunion .

But A cusilaus appears to me to

regard Chaos as the first principle andaltogether unknown, and after thisone to place the duad, Erebus as themale and N ight as the female, the

latter being substituted for infinity,and the former for bound ; and froma connex ion between these were generated E ther and Eros (Love), andMetis (Counsel), these three being theIntelligible hypostases, of which heplaces E ther as the summit, Eros as

the middle in compliance with the

natural intervention of love, and

Metis as the th ird, inasmuch as i t

is already highly-venerable Intellect .And from these, according to the

rela tion of Eudemus, he deduces the

vast multitude of the other gods .

FROM DA MA SC l US .

Toy 83 Bu’

o

If or; &pxag 1577 03 5053 51 ;

i

AepaIxa i Nu’z ‘

r a , 871m i n: a rmf r

‘wrfa a w a 7

‘i y a’

a v a po r aw

1’ Nduaw,

e’

Ea r yewqfi'qra r Taip‘

II s

r a par o lu a r my

‘

rprmv awa y,He ex 7 5 11 duo

'

fvdas ;

‘n ya wa rn»

‘

2’ Ia vyxpa fieto' a v 65awduoTwa g

7 N

7 7711 yonrny y ea omr a ourw na

I I 3 ]

Aea'a w a , 3m 1 c 3 7: a udw 3m.

I I ITGIVG‘ 7 0

‘

r e a xpay am 1 9 wepa g,“

t' I 9

coy ,wxfiew aw a kl wflxozg aiov

I . N 3

t

yerecrfia c“

r ev-t o enewo ‘

r o yon

N N

f or §woy a"; elk /film, £5 to

I q

a a Iur a AMr yeyea y wpoeA

«Sella.

(h em-4 15

3“ Bé5 Ev’

proggay-t a

1

y er ( t i/a t &ei xa i Xfio'

yoyTxa t

3I I t

x awa y Ta g ‘rpetg wpw

‘

r a ; a p

xag, r i p pl a y (POW,

a pe 1 s

Iovary , ua r r a g duo ,u e

'r a mgr

I(A fa r 1 0» Se Xporor aroma—a r1 I 2

ex rov yovov ea urau Hop am

A : dU revpa xa i TSwp, 7 pm

?fiiv el l/La t (pri

ory 7 03 yon-r ei} ,

”

E71:

"r v 3e a er wey e (I. x04; ry‘

o'qI N

y eywy era/ min» yeyear a'

va'

r'qya t

I3 eam 7 47 wen eydzuxor + xa

I 9

8‘ II I

o y emv, 7 0: o 6 ram; ec

Ifl ew

,1 m! wevr ez oa'yov. Hep;

ual,u l x

'r iwMon.

1 Xgo’

vov Mon . and Tay . wh ich the following passage evidently requires.

1 W EV‘

Y‘IIAUXOV Mon. x aw s

'xbuxov in m.

3 1

Epimenides affirms that the twofirstprinc iples are Air and N ight whencei t is ev ident tha t he reverences in

s ilence the one principle wh ich isprior to the two : from wh ich , I conceive, he holds tha t Tartarus is genera ted regarding i t as a nature in a

manner compounded of the two for

some, indeed , regard the principle

wh ich is derived from these two as a

k ind of Intelligible intermedia te subs istence or mediety, properly so

called, inasmuch as it ex tends i tselfto both extremities, the summi t andthe boundary for by their connexionwi th one another, an egg is genera tedwh ich is properly th e very Intelligible animal from wh ich again pro

ceeds another progeny .

But Pherecydes Syrius considers

the three first principles to be an

Ever-v ital subsistence , C hronusl', andan Earthly subsistence ; placing, as I

conceive, the One prior to the Two,

and the Two posterior to the One

and tha t C hronus generated from

h imself Fire, and Spirit, and Water,represen ting, I presume , the threefold nature of the Intelligible : fromwh ich , when they became distributedinto five recesses, were constituted a

numerous race of gods, called the

five- times animated order, equivalent

3 18

I Ihe ‘

rov’

rwv o’

c og law; (Pa ret'r a t

Ixa xpog. Tata r/ r a t

,uey ow ua r

on v Ir oa

'

a vr a r r a n/w wa pezkndfiw

G a y inu'

fv a i 8m}

[AU/3 60V

‘

EA

I NAnt/mumi nofiea erg, mkkwv xa c

II 40

a Av ofiawv.

Tau 36 Ba pgapwv e’

ofxa a'r

Ba gvhéwo; p e’

y r i p: w’

a v 7 5 »

3A\

V on wa te'rat 3150W “P7671 7 27 P

33 m i n/ale Ta vse na i

’

A7ra

Va ah/ {f 7 311 prev

’

A 7ra cwy a ydpa

r i g-i Ta vseqrowfir'r eg, r a v

I

3N a I

he‘wa

'r epa ewy ova/I a

7 N w

gow eg, 65 my y ovo'yemwa i da

yewnSfiua r 7 3» Mwfip i'

v, a xl ‘

rov

alg a ; for ram’by no’a ‘uor e

’

u 7 5V

I a

3mm: a pxwwra pa'yolu eror.§ Ex

9 3 !

de 7 w a u'w u a AMu yer/ea r

N IfirpoeASew Aaxfiv ua i Aaxov.

E ir a a v net's-

nuen 7 5 11 05137 5 11“‘2’

Rio na i e’

EWN SI 0

yere'd -fl

'

a t 7 perg,’

Arby na l IA

N you it a l’

Ao'r

’

7 05 33’

Ao§

xa i Aa u’

xng v iewr

yeye'o'Sa r 7 311

dBfihor , or Snwovpybv ewa i

'(pa

ow.

Mayo: Sena l way 7 3 apsiouI e I cyer/ 0; , a) ; xa r rou'ro f

ypa rpet o’I IEytiwxog, of {Aer r ef/tor, of Se

I ( IXpox

/or na ho'b'

a'

t 7 3 110777 511 a wa yC I

na l 7 3 mower/of eg 03 Sta

nptfifiua r ii; S63V a’

xya sov Ka i

shrew Mon.

”pom/Qu i ver Hamb .1 &Irowa

’

rv Mon. &fl aadlv H .

TH E THEOGON I E S,

towhat he might call a five-foldworld .

But another Opportun itymay perhapsoccur for the d iscussion of th is partof the subject .lar description are the hypotheses

Such and of a simi

which are received by us relative tothe Greek mythological fables, whichare numerous and very various.

But the Babylonians, l ike the restof the Barbarians, pass over in silence

the O ne principle of the Universe,and they constitute Two, Tauthe and

Apason ; mak ing Apason the hus

band of Tauthe , and denomina tingher the mother of the gods. And

from these proceeds an only—begottenson, Moymis, which I conceive is no

other than th e Intelligible world proceed ing from the two principles.

From them, also, another progeny isderived, Dache and B a chus ; and,

aga in, a th ird, K issare and Assorus,

from which last three others pro

ceed Anus, and Illinus,and Aus.

And of Aus and Dance is born a son

called Belus, who, they say , is the

fabrica tor of the world, the Demiurgus.

But of the Magi and all the Arionrace, according to the relation of

Eudemus, some denominate the In

telligible Universe and the United,Place, while others call i t Time

(C hronus) : from whom separately

I olv owr i g Mon.

,w a aaph Mon.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 2 0

wow rovr ay [Aer aqua ; Toy uo'qrouI s I

your Myer—reg, r ay de a yor'yea

Xovawpoy , 1m yon-mv du

'vawv

( I I Ia r e wpwrnv dra upwa a

'

a v rms I I a N

a dta xpr’

i oy (purr-w, 0 pma pa

I a

,ue'r a 7 a ; duo a pxa g 7 0 ,uev

$ 1 3 S I

a upar ea'r w a rena; a fi g, 7 0 de

I I“err or of du

’

oammo: A id; r e Ka t

I

No'rog a oroum yap one; i ta l

rodrougik wpo TOD

‘

i‘ d

C

de‘

O th oi/ d; a drdg a wor d;

eil'qi

'

uodg, 5 de aiuovyedc X av

a wpdg§ I) ,u era rd wordy”

wpai

r'qT aiftg, r d 83 03d 0 oz}

pa vo’

g. h e'

d/ er a t yap e

'

E0567 03

I 3 I I Qpa yer

/ r ag erg duo yeue0 9a r ou

40

pa ra; ma r 7 am dixo'ro

yngarwv enar epoy .

I )IA iyva r twy

flei‘ de 5 p er Eu

dnpwg adder a xpigeg ia roper,

oi de Ai'yu'wn o; ua d

’

Ma g (1)I I a I

Mambo; ye'

yoror eg eEnre'yxa v3 a I

a urwv a lqeta u nexauyI c I s a I

,u emy eupoy r eg er Aryuvr

'r ror;

81 I e a! s 9

nT l O‘

t l oyal; to; emxa‘

r a u

rod; n y er,ma

‘rwr 3

'v T1

”

I 3 ’ Qa pxn 2 mm ; a f

yywo'rou upwou

I,u em Ka t r ouro Tprg a ya rpwI ( I i Iuoupterou au

'rw; 7 a ; de duo

apxagcl "I'daap Ka i Tagg er, (in;

7 061 01 ; Mon.

xouawpof} Hamb .A iyurrn

'ous Mon .

TI I E THEOGON IE S ,

with h imself, was produced C husorus,the first expanding principle, and thenthe Egg by the latter I imagine

they mean the Intelligible Mind ; butby C housorus, the Intelligible Power,being the first na ture wh ich separatesan unsepara ted subsistence, unles s,

perhaps, after the two principles thesummi t may be the one W ind ; butthe middle , the two winds Lips and

Notus (south -west and south), forsometimes they place these prior to

O ulomus . In wh ich case O ulomus

h imself would be the IntelligibleM ind , and the expanding C housorusthe first order after the Intell igible ,and the Egg Heaven for i t is said,

tha t by the rup ture of it in to two

parts heaven and earth were producedeach from one of i ts two severed

parts .

Of the Egyptian doctrines Eudemus gives us no accurate informa tion . But the Egyp tian philosophers, who are residen t among us,

have explained their occult truth ,hav ing obtained i t from certa in Egyptian discourses . Accord ing to them,

then i t appears to be th is. The One

principle of theUn iverse is celebra tedas Unknown Darkness, and th isthree- times pronounced as such : andthe Two principles are Water and

f ou'Aw/us

’

vou H .

H7 dv tom-Br Hamb .1 el

'Mon .

1] Wolfproposes odpav‘

oy xa l yr'

iu.

ff o’

c’

kv . Mon.

FROM DAMASC IUS .

'Hpai la-xo; ° (5; di 5 vrpea

'

fitf-re

s I I

a W,

pa; a ura; Aam a a pt

you xa i"Tdaip, 65my xa i ,ue0

1!

a ; yeyvnfinra t 7 0 7 arpw‘r av Ka

T

,umpt

'y' err a 1'd deu

’r epou aim

I E I

r au‘rou, err a xa r a 1ro r aurav

I 6

7 0V 7 prrov, ou; a uywkqpouv r ay

37m: uo'qrdr di aixoa'p ov. 0 31 0)

{Adv Aa nknmddng.<

0 de veci

C I .» I‘r epa; Hpa w

'xo; r ay 7 prr av

dyay a a de'w a Ka pnrpiv and

“rod

wa rpd; xa i r ad waimrav 1 5V

7i'

g'l nay ewa r

’

(Ima'w a drdv dfi

arov ‘rdv wily 1 d ron

‘

rdy .

I I,uer wept r aurwu a xpifiera r

Ie’

Ee’

xer'way Aflwr eay .

’

Ia"r e'ar de

3 N j IKa t enewowept

“m y A r'yvar'n wv

0

or ; dra ipermof clammM axou

f’ c I7 a mua

‘

r a eywa w urpec‘

rw'rwy ,

9 Ia re; nan

‘ra yonr ar diypnna a

'w

0 N Ier'qarc/ MawSeamIdtarnr a g, (i) ;

DI 3 I

efea ‘n

,u a fiew 7 0 1 ; enerva r

m ypayy a a'w e

’

rruxada'

t 7 07;I A

fiaukaueyarg, Ae'

yca de7 7,‘Hpa t

a xav a’

wa '

ypaupfi r od Ai'ywr

d In'au mud alt ar Myau arpd; s o»

I o I IHpaa v Wartime ?) r ay (INI W

‘

Iduper, xa l 1 7) depi ct/ urnWa

I

(pea-3 a : c upcdiwwa 61m

’

Ao'

I \ 3 Ixh'qma dou r awAryuarn wu wpa;

r ad; a’

z'M au; Oeoha

’

yavg

Ka‘

z,u¢ Mon.

3 2 1

Sand, accord ing to Hera’

iscus ; but

accord ing to Asclepiades, who is the

more ancient of the two, Sand and

Wa ter, from whom, and nex t in suc

cession after them, is generated the

firstKameph is, and from th is a second,and from th is aga in a third, which ,they affi rm, completes the whole Intelligible d istribution . Such is the

system of Asclepiades. But the

more modern Hera’

iscus says tha tthe third, ‘

Who is named Kamephis

from h is father and grandfa ther , isthe Sun , equ ivalen t in this case to theIntelligible M ind . But greater ao

curacy upon the subject can only beobta ined from these authors themselves. I t must be observed, however, wi th regard to the Egyp tians,tha t they are often won t to d istributesubsistences accord ing to union, as

when they d ivide the Intelligible intothe individual i ties of a multitude of

gods, as may be learnt from their ownwri tings by those who will examinethem : I refer particularly to the

commentary of Heraiscus upon the

Egyptian doctrine addressed to Proclus the philosopher alone , and to

the concordance of the Egyptianwri ters, begun by Asclep iades and

addressed to the other Theologists.

CHRONOLOGICAL

A ND

ASTRONOMICAL FRAGMENTS .

OF THE GREAT YEAR

FROM BEROSSUS.

BEROSSUS qui Belum interpre

tatus est, a it cursu ista siderumfieri : et adeo qu idem id affi r

mat, ut conflagration i atque dilnvio tempus assignet : arsuraen im terrena contendit, quandoomn ia sidera ,qua nunc d iversos agunt cursus, in Cancrumconvenerint, sic sub eadem po

s ita vestigio, ut recta l inea ex ireper orbes omnium possi t z inondationem futuram, cum eademsiderum turba in C apricornumconvenerit. Illic solsti tium, hicbruma conficitur.

BEROSSUS, who thus interpretsthe Babylonian trad it ion, saysthat these events take placeaccord ing to the course of thestars ; and affirms i t so positively, as to assign the t ime forthe C onflagration and the De

luge. He ma intains that allterrestrial things will be con

sumed when the planets, whichnow are traversing their d ifferent courses, shall all coincide inthe sign of Cancer, and be so

placed that a straight line couldpass d irectly through all theirorbs. Bu t the inunda tion willtake place when the same con

junction of the planets shall occur in Capricorn . In the first isthe summer, in the last the winter of the year.—Seneca N a t .

Quwst. III . 2 9 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 2 4 CHRONOLOGICA L AND

Aretes Dyrrhachinus quinquemillium dlij . Herodotus et

L inus x . millium dccc . dierumx i ij . dcccclxx x iiij . Orpheuscentum xx . C assandrus tricies

sex ies centum mill ium. Al i ivero infinitum esse, nec in se

unquam reverti ex istimaverunt .

OF THE CHRONOLOGICAL ERAS

FROM CENSORINUS.

NUN C vero id intervallum tem

poris tractabo, quod H istoriconVarro appella t, hic enim' triad iscrimina temporum esse tra

dit . Primum ab hominum principio ad C ataclysmum priorem,

secundum ‘

ad Olympiadem pri

mam ; quod qu ia in eo mul tafabulosa referuntur Myth icon

nominatur . Tertiam a primaOlympiade ad nos quod diciturH istoricon, qu ia res

'

eo gestaeveris h istoriis continentur .

luged . Aristarchus supposes

th is period ical revolut ion to

consist of 2 4 84 years ; Aretesof Dyrrhachium of 55 5 2 ; He

rodotus and Linus ofof Orpheus

of C assandrus of

O thers suppose i t tobe infini te in dura tion, and tha tthe celestial bodies never aga incoincide in their original positions. C ensorinus de N a ta li

D ie.

I W ILL now treat of that interva lof t ime which Varro calls Historic for he d ivides the times

into three par ts . The first fromthe beginn ing of mankind to

the former Ca taclysm. The se

cond, which ex tends to the firstOlympiad, is denominated Mythic , because in i t the '

fabulous

achievements are sa id to havehappened . The third, which 'ex tends from the first Olympiad toourselves, is called H istoric, because the

'

actions whichhave been performed in i t arerelated in authent ic history .

ASTRONOM ICA L F RAGMENTS .

Primum tempus sive habuitinitium, seu semper fuit ; certequot -annorum fui t , non potestcomprehendi . Secundum non

plane qu idem scitur, sed tamen

ad mille circi ter et dc anuos

esse creditur a priore scilicetC ataclysmo quem dicunt Ogygis ad Inachi regnum annis circi ter cccc hinc ad Olympiadem

primam paulo plus cccc quossolos quamv is Myth ici tem

poris postremos tamen qu ia a

memoria scriptorum prox imos

qu idam certius diffinire voluere,

et'

quod Sosibius scripsit esseccclxxx xv , Era tosthenes autemseptemet cccc,Timaeus ccccxv ij ,Orethres clx iiij . E t prmterea

mul t i d iverse, quorum etiam ipsa dissentio incertum esse de

clara t.

De tertio autem tempore fui tal iqua inter auctores dissensioin sex septemve tantum modo

annis versata . S ed hoc quodcunque caliginis Varro discussit, et pro caetera sua sagacitate

nunc diversarum civ itatum con

ferens tempora, nunc defectuseorumque intervalla retrod inu

3 2 5

The first period ei ther hadsome beginn ing, or had enduredfrom eterni ty ; however tha tmay be

'

, i t is impossible tomakeout wha t was the number of itsyears. Ne i ther is the secondperiod accura tely determined,yet i t is bel ieved to conta inabout 1 600 years ; but fromthe former Cataclysm, whichthey call tha t ofOgyges to the

reign of Inachus,‘

about 400years, from thence to the firstOlympiad, somethingmOre than400 ; ofwhich alone, inasmuchas they are the

'

last years of

the Mythic period , and nex t

wi thin memory , certa in wri tershave a ttempted more accurately to determine the number.Thus Sosibius wri tes tha t theywere 3 9 5 Era tosthenes, 407Timaeus, 4 1 7 ; Orethres, 1 64 .

Many others alsohave differen topinions, the very d iscrepancyofwhich shews the uncerta intyin which i t is involved .

Concerning the ’

th ird interval,there was also some d isagreement among different writers,though i t is confined with in ‘

a

period of only six“

or sevenyears. Va rrohas, however, examined the obscurity in whichi t is involved, and comparingwith h is usual sagacity the

3 2 6 CHRONOLOGICA L A ND

merans eruit verum, lucemqueostendit ; per quam numeruscertus non annorum modo, sedet dierum perspici possit .

Secundum quam rationem ni

fallor hic annus, cujus velut index et titulus quidam est Ul

p ii et Pontiani consula tus, ab

Olymp iade prima M . est et

x ii ij . ex diebus duntax at aesti

v is, quibus Agon Olympiacuscelebretur, a Roma autem con

d ita dcccclxxxx i . et quidem ex

Pal ilibus, unde urbis ann i numerantur. Eorum vero anno

rum qu ibus J ulianis nomen est

cclxx x iij . sed ex die Kal . Jan .

unde Julius Caesar annis a se

constitu i fecit princip ium. Atcorum qui vocantur ann i Augustan i cclx v perinde Kal . Jan .

et ante d iem x vj Kal . Februarii

Ju. Caesar, div i filius imperatorAugustus, sententia Numatii

Planci a senatu caeterisque civ ibus appellatus est, se septimum et M. Vipsano AgrippaC onsulibus.

chronicles and annals of d ifferent states, calculating the in

tervals wanted, or to be added

by reckoning them backwards,has a t length arrived a t the

truth, and brought i t to l ight .So tha t not only a determinatenumber of years, but even of

days can be set forth .

According to which calculations, unless I am greatly deceived, the presen t year, whosename and t itle is that of theconsulships of Ulpius and Pontianus, is from the first Olympiad the 1 0 1 4-th , reckon ingfrom the summer, a t whichtime of the year the Olymp icgames are celebra ted ; but fromthe foundation ofRome i t is the9 9 l st ; but this is from the Pa

lil ia (2 1st April), from whichthe years, a b urbe condi ta , are

reckoned . But of those years,which are called the Jul ianyears, i t is the 2 8 3 d, reckoningfrom the Kalends of January ,from which day of theyear Jul ius Caesar ordered the beginn ing of the year to be reckoned . But of those years whichare called the Augustan

"

i t isthe 2 65 th , reckoning also fromthe Kalends of January of tha tyear, in which , upon the l 6 th

of the Kalends of February

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 2’

s

n i qui ut supra d ictum est so

laris et cani cularis et trieteris

vocatur, nunc agi vertentem

annum centessimum.

In itia autem istorum anno

rum propterea. notavi, ne quis

nescia t voluntates quae non mi

nus diversae sint quam op in ionesPhilosophorum. Idcircoaliis a

novo sole, id est a brumal i, abaestivo solstitio plerisque ab

aequinoctio verno partim ab au

tumnali aaquinoctio,quibusdamab ortu Vergiliarum, nonnullis

ab earum occasu, multis a Canisexortu incipere annus natural isv idetur.

C HRONOLOG IC AL AN D

Brutius, the same fell upon the1 2 th of the Kalends ofAugust(2 1 st J uly), on which day C an i cula regularly rises in Egypt.Whence we know tha t of thisgreat year which was beforementioned under the name of

the Solar Can icular or Trieteris ,by which i t is commonly called,the present current year, mustbe the 1 00th .

I have been careful in pointing out the commencement ofallthese years lest any one shouldnot be aware of the customs inthis respect, which are not less

various than the op inions of thePhilosophers. I t is commencedby some with the new Sun, thatis at the winter solstice, bymany at the summer solstice ;others aga in reckon from the

vernal or from the autumnalequinox . Some also begin theyear from the rising or settingofVergilia (Pleides), but manyfrom the rising of the Dogstar.

O F TH E N E RU S

FROM JOSEPHUS .

EHEITA now 35’

&pemv m u

7 I

a’

rxpnm fa v, my e’fnevoovv,

a’

ca‘

rpohoyfa c ua i yeoy erpfa g,

WHERE FORE on account of thei r v irtue, as well as for the perfection of

the arts of astronomy and geometry,

A STRONOM ICA L FRAGMENTS . 3 2 9

I

wheoufi r r ay (B60V a drm; 1m

d 3

pa a'

xew. amp aux 1 p campaN Q IM) ; a vroc; qrpoemew, ‘wr; gn

1 a 1(raw-w ( fa xed-tau; ewa v’

rov;

I c I sTod ovroy ya p o ‘

ueya g ewa urog

whnpo’

ifi‘

r a t .

O F TH E S A RU S

FROM SUIDAS.

EAPOI . [Ae'f pov m 2 &pi i

’

mbg SARUs : a measure and number amongthe Chaldaeans : for 1 2 0 Sari,

i

makepoi , m zo

'

Go-w éwa vrobg fia xfi'

, 2 2 2 2 years . Each Sarus is thereof y i

’

uovm ; m'

e’

wa vroi m l fore equal to 1 8 years and 6 months.

Mm ; é’ —Suid. v . Sarus.

OF THE RISING OF THE DOGSTAR

FROM THEON ALEXANDRINUS.

IIEPI / tfig 7 05 awe; e’

mrohfig FORMU LA to find the rising of the

Dogstar .’

E1ri 7 08 p'E’

rov; ArcaM-r sa For ex ample, if we would find the

1105 wepi 1 5; 7 63 xvi/6g e’

m ‘

roki g rising of the Dogstar in the 1 00 th

6no3ef7 /Aa'rog é

’

yexev M yfiéuo year of D iocletianus, we take the

‘u ev 7 & dubMevo¢péwqé

'ceg 7 5; years of Menophres to the end of

MEcwg-Afiyoda rov n‘

c ém the era of Augustus. These years

The treatise containing the demonstration of this rule, I believe is lost.U U

which they invented, God permi ttedthem (the Pa tria rchs) a longer l ife :inasmuch as they would have beenincapable of pred icting anyt hing wi thcerta inty, unless they l ived six hun

dred years : for such is the period ofthe completion of the

'

great yearn-lJos. A nt. lib I . c . 3 .

3 3 0 CHRONOLOGIC A L F RAGME NTS .

I a! I . 7 a

a'wwyopeva em ,axe an; em

woo-7 53 0214 0 ra‘

c a’

mb 7 5; &pI

xv) ; Aloxkn'n awov 37 71 p y i

3!

rowan: afluov em ,a ilae'. Tou

’

w v

O” ( I

Ivar/“Bei

n gs? 1 3 3 {AG’

pOg, o

a I Iemu may . Tom-oi ; «pawnI I ISevresfip epa ; «ew e, y z

'v a s

vha'A7r3

I I sI7m; 7 07 6 f e

'rpa e

'rnptda g were“;

I93 , Aom3v xa r a hefmw a i inas

pa u 7 x3" r a d-ra g cian-(imam:

3e 9 433 as'

, 8180317 6 ; énaia r g;

Imp/i fip épa ; X, of»; efipfxea'fi'a t

ém'rokhv e

’

ari Tobgi A toI

nM‘

n a yov’q>i x3

‘

O/AofwgI Q t I I

mm em o‘

rovdnuore xpovov.

The era ofDiocletianus was a new era , which succeeded that ofAugustus .

f The fourth part or number of leap years gives, of course, the number ofintercalated days, 42 6 .

I Qy . 7 017

summed up are 1 605 towhich ifweadd the 1 00 years from the beginningof the reign ofD iocletianus,

* we have1 705 . Let us take the fourth part ofthese, that is 42 6 , and taking themas daysd

‘

add to them 5 more, and

they become 43 1 . From these deductthe quadrienniums, which are 1 02 ,

and there will remain 3 2 9 days. Dis

tribute these into months of 3 0 dayseach, fromThoth , the first day of theyear, and it will thus be found thatthe rising of the Dogstar in the 1 00 thyear of Diocletianus, falls upon the

2 9 th ofEpiphi . Use the same rulefor any other t ime—MS . Ex cod .

reg . Ga ll. g r. No. 2 3 9 0, fol . 1 54 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

PHILOSOPHICAL INQU IRY

IN the Introductory D issertation I have ventured to offer somespeculations upon the Trinity and Theology of the Gentiles,which di ffer widely from the Op in ions of almost all who havewritten upon the subject ; I would therefore lay before the readersuch grounds for the op in ion as have induced me to adop t i t .But I find i t impossible to do sowi thout insti tu ting a short comparative inquiry into the method, objects and resul t of the an

cient and modern systems of Philosophy ; and I trust i t will notbe deemed mi splaced, for I conceive that in the neglected wri tingsof th e ancients there l ies concealed a mine ofmetaphysical knowledge of such pract ical utili ty as would amply repay the troubleof opening i t again .

Ifwe were to ask , wha t was conceived to be the great engineof invention and di scovery among the an cients, i t is highly probable we should be answered tha t i t was Syllogism ; and if wewere to ask the same question relat ive to modern science, weshould be unhesita tingly assured tha t i t was Induct ion ; and pos

sibly

'

at the same time we might be told, that the method of theancients was something worse than useless. Y et, when we cometo consider, that in all ages human na ture has been the same, and

that such admirable productions have been the resul t of human

effort both in ancient and modern t imes, we shall find’

reason to

suspect that the methods of d iscovery, or the tools really used inall ages, havebeen much al ike, though their names may have been

3 3 4 PH ILOSOPH ICA L

misappl ied, or they may have been used wi thout having had any

d istinct appellat ions assigned them .

By the Inductive method we are supposed to go about tocollect, by experience and observation, all the facts and circumstances within our reach , relat ive to the subject in hand. We

must examine them in every l ight, compare their similarities, andmark their differences ; we must reject whatever does not properlyrelate to the subject, and conclude upon the affirmatives that areleft. By these means, from the indi viduals we rise to some

general proposition, and we rest assured in i ts truth as provedexperimentally.

To take a common instance : A child tha t has been burnt bya flame naturally expects the same result from the same cause ;indeed he is sai d to feel sure of i t from experience : and in the

expectation of the same resul t from simi la r causes, he is sa id toreason by a species of Induction, though not founded on an en

larged experience. But by trying experiments upon all objectswh ich have the appearance of flame, he would learn todistinguishsuch as are hurtful from such as are otherwise, and ex cludingthose that are harmless, he arrives a t the conclusion, that all suchobjects of a particular kind are hurtful .

Now, in this s ta tement of the process, it appears tome tha ttwo very d ifferen t instruments are used ; the first ofwhich seemstobe Analogy, &ya kovyfa , a reasoning upwards from the known tothe unknown, the grea t instrument of Invention and General izat ion, which provides, as i t were, subjects for the ex ercise of Induction ; which Induction, seems to be rather the col

lection and examination of experiments, and the drawing a con

elusion therefrom ; and as this conclusion cannot be ex tended

beyond what is warranted by the experimen ts, the Induction isan Instrumen t of Proof and L imi tation. A person tha t has beenburnt by a flame is positively certa in tha t he will be burnt againif he try it ; he argues only from same to same, and is sure of i tby exp erience ; and it is upon th is innate natural expectation thatall phys ical science is founded. By ana logy he argues that allflames will burn him, he argues from like to like, he generalizes

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 3 6 PH ILOSOPH I C AL

monly said to have made the discovery of the circulation of the

blood, by reasoning fromF ina l causes, or by asking of na ture forwhat purpose such valves could be intended : but perhaps hemight have asked ‘

the question for ever, unless the analogy between the valve and that of a pump h ad suggested a plausiblehypothesis, which he proved by repeated experimen ts d irected tothe point.Analogy, somuch sl ighted and overlooked, and towhich such

an inferior part in the advancement of science has been assigned,and that toow ith somuch suspicious caution, appears to be thegreat instrument of general ization and invention by which bypotheses are suppl ied, which are most commonly the subjects forthe ex ercise of Induction. By Induction, as usually understood,we make i t a rule to ex clude all hypotheses : first of all, we ,

col

lect the experiments, and having obta ined these, we are nex t toex amine them and compare them ; we reject the i rrelative and

negative, and conclude upon the affi rmatives tha t are left. B y thismeans, says Lord Bacon, we question na ture, and conclude upon

her answers : yet I would ventureto suggest, that, n ineta ine

t imes out of a hundred,'

the Analogy or comparison precedesthe collection of the experiments ; some resemblance is observed,some hypothesis is started , which is the subje ct tha t is brought tothe test of Induction . By this the hypothesis is ei ther proved, orconfuted, or more commonly l imi ted to something less general.I would not be understood to assert that the common induc tivemethod is barren ,

for, no doubt, d iscoveries are sometimes so

made ; but thousands and thousands of inven tions are broughtinto play, the result merely of analogy and a few experiments,ora single experimen tum crucis

'

. By'

. the common method proposedwe take too wide a range, we embrace the whole subject a t once,and

' require the completion'

of i ts'

natural history, but by theproper use ofA nalogy as a guide, we step cautiously but fromone species to the nex t .Induction has two instruments of operation ; Experiment for

all things wi thin our reach, and Observa tion for those beyond us .

And of these Observa tion is less efficient than Experiment, for i t

I NQU IRY . 3 3 7

is comprehended in it . By Induction without Analogy we firstask innumerable i rrela tive and impertinent questions of nature,and then make use ofObservation upon the experiments in handbut by Induction with Analogy we try Experiments for a specificpurpose , and obta in spec ific answers to the point .Having thus obta ined a general law or fac t for an entire

genus, we may proceed in the same manner from this genus tothe nex t, till the whole order be included under the same or

some more general law : thus a t length we may arrive a t certa inmost general laws, beyond which i t may not be wi thin ourpowerto proceed. And the progress of science in the ascending scaleconsists in rising from Ind ividuals to Generals and Un iversals .

Having obta ined these general laws or un iversals,from them

we may ex tend d iscovery in wha t may be termed the descend ingscale : and here Syllogism, in its common accep tation , has i tsuse . Thus, in the science ofmix edMa thema tics, havingobta inedcertain general laws , physical fa cts, &c . , these, wi th the commonprinc iples of pure mathema t ics, serve as data from which mathematical d iscovery may be ex tended downwards . Every mathema tical demonstra tion by Synthesis is no other than a cha in of

Syllogism. And as an instrument of inven tion Syllogism may in

this case supply corollaries ; as in the former , Induction might y ieldd iscoveries wi thout the help of analogy . Yet a very sl ight consideration will show, tha t here a lsoAnalogy is the grea t engine ofinvention by which hypotheses or suppositions are suppl ied ;and that in the descending scale Syllogisti c Demonstra tion, as

Induction in the ascending, is the grand instrumen t for confuting,prov ing , or l im iting those hypotheses.

But among the ancients Syllogism is sa id to be the grea t engine of d iscovery : and though I have not had suffi cient opportunities of investigating the truth of the supposi tion , i t has oftenstruck me, tha t by the Syllogisti c method the ancients meantne ither more nor less than this combina tion ofAnalogy and Proof;and that the method of reasoning from Ind iv iduals toUniversals,was supposed to be conducted by Syllogism no less than fromUn iversals downwards. Aristotle expressly informs us tha t we

x x

3 3 8 PHILOSOPHICA L

can learn noth ing but by Induction or Demonstrat ion ; by De

monstration from universals to particulars, i . e . in the descendingscale by Induction from particulars to un iversals, or in the

ascend ing scale . Hence, says he, a person who is defective in any

of his senses cannot use Induction , and therefore cannot theorizetoUn iversals, or by absfraction obta in general propositions, hence,also, h is progress in the scale of Demonstration must be equallydefective with h is data . Now if the Syllogistic method was heldto be the only method of d iscovery among the ancien ts, and thismethod was a process of reasoning from known to unknown, Iconce ive that, in this respect, the terms must have a more com

prehensive signification than'

is generally allowed.

ale Though Ican find nothing to warrant the supposi tion,

that they a ccuratelyd ivided their Syllogistic method into Analogy and Induction inthe ascending scale , and into Analogy and Demonstration in thedescending scale ; yet I think they imagined , as has generallybeen ’

the case in modern times, tha t by their method they wentp recisely to the point, and no further ; instead ofgoing somethingbeyond—i t by too ex tensive a general iza tion, as we are led byAnalogy, and then retracting to the point determined by

‘

the

Proof.The great abuse ofAnalogy is resting in its hypotheses with

out bringing them to the test, and build ing systems upon suchhypotheses ; and i t is a fault ofmodern , as well as of ancient ph ilosophers . But when we consider the Eleati c or D ialectic methodofex amining any proposed hypothesis or idea, explained by Platoin the begihning of the Parmenides, we shall find the rules ofexaminat ion as strict, and perhaps more comprehensive, than any

method tha t has been suggested in modern timessl'

Some papers, entitled Vindiciae Antiquae, in the C lassical Journal, throwsome light upon th is subject, though I cannot concur wi th the author of them inhis Opinions of the perfection of ancient science, much less in h is abuse ofmodernph ilosophers.

f Th e method is this—E ither, I ., The subject is, as i t is supposed ; or I Ii t is not. On the first supposition that i t is so, we must examine wha t happensl st. To i t with respect to i tself : 2 d. To i t with respect to all other things3 rd. To a ll other things with respect to i t : 4 th . To all other th ings with re

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 40 PH ILOSOPH ICA L

the Theory , Sea/plat , the Survey itself, may be taken for the wholecha in, which, as it proceeds, every now and then , as it were, deposits these theorems . From one or more general laws or datawe deduce certa in results or theorems, such as the differen t expressions for the range , velocity & c . of a shot, in the theory ofProjectiles : and each of these expressions would be practically,as well as theoretically true, but for the innumerable other circumstances to be takeri into considera tion . I t is therefore onlyan approx ima tion to practical truth . From a certa in otherset of general laws we deduce a theory of Resistances, and by acombination of these twoTheories we approx imate still nearer topractical truth . And by adding theory to theory relative to thepowder, form, tex ture, elasticity, &c . of the shot , cl imate, &c. &c .

and other circumstances, wemight still nearer approx imatefi‘ And

all these Theories taken together might be termed the Theory ofGunnery.

An Hypothetical system d iffers from a Theory as does an

Hypothesis from a General law or Fact, and is dependant uponHypotheses instead of Facts and i ts productions are of the samedescrip tion .

I t is utterly impossible, upon the surface of th is earth , by Theory , to arrive at practical results, even in the most simple of all practical sciences, Me

ch anics particularly , as i t sometimes happens, when the results of each Theory ,instead of being Theorems, are themselves merely approx imations. Of this theancients were perfectly aware, for both in ascending and descending, they ex

cluded the indi viduals, as objects of sense and not of science . Much less isit possible in Politics, or any other moral or intellectual science ; where not

only so few general laws, universals, or data, are ascertained, but th e springsof action are so manifold and various, independently of the free-will and perversity of the individuals, that human intellect can scarcely hope to form even

a l ikely approximation to the truth . The speculative ph ilosopher, as is

justly observed by Stewart, possesses a fund of knowledge, invaluable in all

un tried cases, which will gui de h im a certain way in approximation to the

truth . But if he suppose that such theoreti cal principles are applicable topraetice, of course he fa ils in every instance, and produces noth ing but confusion and

mischief; ofwhich the state of th is kingdom, at th is moment, is a most lamentable proof : and th e probable result of persevering in such a course cannot be

contemplated without the utmost alarm, the more anxiously, as many of the

systems still acted on are not true theories, but are built upon false principles andare merely hypothetical systems.

INQU IRY . 3 4 1

Thus far I have spoken of th e [Method of proceeding, and Ihave used the terms Laws, Facts, Universals, and the like, inthei r common accep tation . But these terms are so confoundedwith each other and with Causes and Effects, that we scarcelyknow wha t we are in search of ; and some of the ablest v iews ofBacon ’

s Novum Organum have become almost as much lost tothe world, as have some of the very finest specula tions of the

ancients. I would therefore say a few words upon the Obj ects

or A im of science .

Causation is a subject upon which there is a strange misunderstand ing between the anc ients and moderns . By the wordCause the ancients appear to have understood tha t wi thout theco-operation of which no sensible phaenomenon could be produced and they d iv ided Causes into the Effi c ient, the Formal ,the Ma terial , and the F inal. A nd this d ivis ion was ex cellent,and in perfect keep ing with a system which held a Soul of the

world as the prime mover ofEffic ient causes. The F inal causeor ultima te object and end of every action, I shal l d ismiss wi thou tfurther cons ideration, as less properly a cause than a motive,and equally admi tted in all systems in which nothing is referredto chance, and as unconnected with the Physica l subject I havenow in hand .

This d ivision of causes h as been supposed to be supersededamong the modem s ; and , since the t ime of Hume, by the wordCause they seem sometimes to understand the Bond of connex ionbetween one event and i ts preced ing ; and in this v iew i t is as

set ted tha t no causes of things have ever been discovered ; and

tha t science lies not in the d iscovery of causes, but only in the

d iscovery of the facts and general laws of nature ; and the same

See th e 67 th epistle of Seneca, wherein h e explains the common and

Platonic di vision of causes, and unjus tly arraigns both, because he conceives

Space, T ime, and Motion, ought to be included . Motion, however, is includedin the Effi cient Cause, and Space and T ime are but the measures of that motion,an d the Law of the Motion, when strictly limited and defined, involves conside

ra tion of the measure only, and of nothing else.

3 42 PHILOSOPHICAL

assertion is l ikewise made, because no one can pretend to haved iscovered the fi rst of secondary causes . In another view the

Cause is looked upon as implying nothing more than an ante

cedent p haenomenon, and tha t these phaenomena , under the names

of Cause and Effect, are continued in an endless chain of suc

cessive connex ions. For ex ample, when we hear a clock strike,if we a ttend to the cha ins of successive causes— to go no fartherback—they may be traced in the stroke of the hammer, whichcauses the v ibra tion of the bell, which causes the undula torymovement among the particles of the a ir, which causes a vibratorymotion on the organs ofhearing and on the bra in ; a certa in sensa

tion follows, and the soul p erceives tha t the clock has struck .

Now, for the production of this ultimate effect, we may observenot only one, but three distinct cha ins ofwhat the anc ients wouldcall Causes . l st . The chain of the ma teria l substa nces whose

ma tter is in contact wi th one another, and wi thout which ma tterthe phaenomenon could not have been produced, v iz . the ma tterof the hammer, of. the bell, of the a ir, of the audi torial nerve,of the sensorium

,

aleand these are the successive [Ma ter ia l causes.

Aga in , each of these portions of matter is indued with certainqua lities, wi thout which also the effect could not have been produced ; and these depend upon wha t the ancients would call theform, and they consist of the form, tex ture, elastici ty , vibratoryand other qual ities of the bell, of the air, nerve, &c . These are theForma l causes . To these must be superadded the particulara ccidents by which they are affected, viz . , the fall of the hammer, the vibration Of the bell, and the others, by which motion issuccessively communicated : and of this chain of causes eachaccident is noth ing else than motion, mod ified by the bodythrough which i t passes, and may be regarded as a prox imateEfi cient cause. In this phaenomenon, therefore, we may tracethe Material, Formal, and Effic ient Causes of the ancients ; allwhich are necessary for the production of the effect : and we may

i t I use the term as Newton uses it, and not as Leibnitz in his dispute withClarke.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 44 PHILOSOPHICA L

through the successive l inks only, we should in a manner haveperfected the grand outl ine Of science , through the more delicateparts, the la tent p rocesses , and forms, and substances, at the

joints, which consti tute the bonds Of connex ion, should foreverbe concealed . Ye t they need not be despa ired of.

If i t should be asked why i t is thus to be p resumed a priori ,tha t this tripl icated cha in of causes is con tinued throughout nature, the only answer to i t is this, —tha t in every branch Of sciencewhich has been investigated , and is thoroughly understood , suchis the case ; and as we can only reason but from wha t we know,

we reason by analogy, from this known to the unknown, and

draw a strong presumpt ion in its favour . I t may be false, and i tcannot be proved otherwise till all science is perfected ; bu t theburden of find ing and demonstrating an ex ception l ies wi th i tsopponents, whomight thus confute or limi t i t.

In modern experimental Philosophy i t is Often la id down as a

max im, tha t the laws Of nature are the only proper Objects Ofhuman inquiry : and all investigation of causes is stifled by thedogma which ma inta ins, tha t human na ture is incapable of ihvest iga ting thei r na ture—a strange falla cy, which seems to be an

ignorat io elenchi . The laws Of nature, or general facts, as theyare called—under which obscure expressions are Often includedthe qual i ties of bodies as well as their matter and the accidentsby which they are affected—may be sufficient for the mathema

tician , as they afford the data from which his proposit ions maydepend . He can rise nohigher than h is data ; nor is i t within thecompass of h is science to prove any simple physical proposition .

*

In the brill ian t d iscoveries Of Sir Isaac Newton certain generallaws and qual ities Ofmatter ga thered by induct ion, toge ther withthe common principles Of mathematics, form the da ta from whichthe proposi tions Of the Princip ia depend. And the d iscoveries

secundumquad, according to which i t is fashioned, which commonly related tothe metaphysical, and not to th e physical forms. It might alsobe objected, thatthe Vacuum, Gravity &c. are at variance. I speak of them presently .

We often meet with such attempts : all the mathematical proofs of theparallelogramof forces, for instance, are vicious, and merely augments in a circle.

moumv . 3 215

deduced by mathematical Opera tions may be pushed On by h issuccessors to a greater degree Of accuracy and approx imation tothe truth than they have been already , yet are they merely deductions and l inks in the descending cha in and calculations Ofeffects . But among the da ta themselves is where we‘

must lookfor any grea t advancement Of science .

In those branches Of science which have atta ined to any de

gree of perfection , such as Mechan ics, Acoust ics and some others,we are not content wi th the mere fact, but we attend to the suc~

cessiva l inks in the cha in of accident, tracing the motion Whence itis derived, and towha t i t is communi cated ; and investigating also

the law accord ing towhich i t is propagated : and we trace also the

cha in Of being, in the ex istence and con tact Of i ts matter, and in

i ts qua lities and form, as in the ex ample Of the Bell . But, not

wi thstand ing the mighty strides which modern science has takenin the Op era tive d ivis ion Of Ph ilosophy , i t is manifest what l ittlereal progress has been made in the Sp ecula tive d iv ision in the

ascend ing scale ; though every step therein opens almost a new

era Of d iscovery .

I will now turn to the Result. Tha t Ma tter or S ubstance,

by which Qual ities are supported, ex ists, is one Of the primearticles Of bel ief among mankind , though its ex istence can onlybe inferred from the qual ities which i t upholds. And i t is in thisbranch, by the chemical resolution of compound substances intomore simple substances, tha t science has Of late years made itsgrea test advancemen t.Chief Of the Qua li ties of Ma tter were resolved by the anc ien ts

into i ts Form : and by the union of Form wi th Matter the Sensible world was supposed to be produced . As I endeavour tobring forward those parts only of the ancient philosophy whichmay be turned to account , I omi t mention of thei r ingeniousmetaphysical speculations upon the nature Of Form and Ma tter,Bound and the Boundless , and shall merely Observe tha t thesystem would naturally tend to resolve all the quali t ies ofMatter

Y r

3 46 PHILOSOPHICAL

into the primary ones Of i ts Ex tension, Form, and the absoluteHardness or Impenetrabil i ty of its component parts, substance, ora toms.

*

Besides the Obvious formal qual ities ofmatter, there are cer

ta in other qual i ties, which may be termed supposititious, assumedor occult,'i' inasmuch as the words Elastic i ty, Colour, Inertia ,Gravity, and many others , are words conventionally assumed to

express some unknown causes Of effects which have been tracedno higher, but which still rema in desiderata towhich the attentionof science should be d irected ; for they may perhaps be resolvedinto some immed ia te formal cause , or into several intermed iatel inks in the cha in of acciden tal causes, la tent processes &c . Sir

I saac Newton thus attemp ted to resolve the elasticity of L ight,as far as i t concerned Reflection, into a la tent process, the at

tractions Of a flu id upon the surfaces of bod ies .

Of the ancients, th e Epicureans alone are supposed to have held th e existence of atoms : i f I mistake not, th e Pythagoreans d id likewise, though not .

such a wilful democracy of Atoms as tha t of Epicurus nor am I aware that anyof the ancients held the infini te divisibility ofmatter. Nei ther of these opinions,perhaps, can be brought to the test of proof, we can rest only in analogy ; but Ithink the accuracy of th e . results and calculations upon the Atomic ' Theory,plainly induce us to prefer the atomic opinion, upon the same grounds tha t ourfa ith in the law of Gravitation is streng thened, by th e accuracy with which thePlanetary movements coincide with their calculated courses, i . e. i t rests upon observation . The conclusion also, drawn by analogy in favour of atoms, from a

substance, always dividing and compounding a t th e same angle, is far superior toan argument drawn from th e infi ni te divisibility of a mathematical line ; inasmuchas i t is a fair analogy between twophysical propositions th e latter is Only a ma

thematical illustration of a physical proposi tion they are not at all of the same

kind th e subject under consideration is purely material, the illustration purelyideal . The same may be said of Euler’s ingenious argument, Allmatter is enduedwith extension. It therefore possesses all the qualities of extension one of

wh ich is infinite divisibility .

” For i t does not follow that because all matter isendued with ex tension in the concrete, that i t h as all the properties of ex tensionin the abstract ; only that i t might have had, i f it had pleased God tomake i t so.

f The occult qualities of Aristotle are not the nonsense usually fa theredupon him ; but I prefer the word supposititious, i . e. hypothetical , not only to

avoid Offence, but in better keeping with what I have written Upon theory and‘

hypothesis.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 4 8 PHILO SOPHICA L

ga te progress ive motion of the rays into the atomi c v ibrations ofthe fluid . Such an hypothesis is afforded by the analogies ofa irand water, in their progressive mot ions of wind and streams, and

in the ir v ibratory motions of sound and waves . I t is a fa ir hypothesis, which , if i t be confuted when brought to the test of experiment by Induction, may afford some results upon whichsomething more plausible may be Offered .

Themost remarkable Of the supposi ti tious qual ities OfMatterare Inertia , Grav i ty, and At traction . The conceptions Of S ir

Isaac Newton upon the subject of Gravity and Attract ion are

perfectly clear and defined . He uses the words—not for the

ej’

ect itself, as D r. Clarke in h is controversy with Leibni tz afli rms

—not for any inherentqua lity with which matter may be enduednor for any a ccidenta l motion wi th which it may be affected

but he uses them merely conventionally for the antecedent causeOf the effec t ofgravitation : whether the cause he a formal cause,or whether i t be motion or force communicated through an anteceden t cha in of being, or whatever i t may be hereafter ascerta ined. By the universal afiect Of gravitation or the tendency

i tself; proved by Induction from Experiment and Observa tionupon bodies wi thin our reach , and ex tended by Analogy confi rmedby Observa tion to th e celestial bodies and those which are beyondus, i t is eviden t tha t such a cause ex ists : and the knowledge Of

i ts ex istence, and Of the law according towhich i t acts, are suf

fi cient for all the purposes to which in mathematics i t can beapplied.

S ir Isaac Newton la id down as one Of the rules Of philoso

phiz ing , that no other causes ought tobe introduced than such asare true, and necessary to accoun t for the phaenomena . And he

followed his predecessors in ma inta in ing the Inertia Of Matteras exerted in the fi rst law ofmot ion, as an inherent, though itmaybe supposi titious qual ity . But to account for the und iminishedmotions Of the planets he was compelled to assert a Vacuum, or

a t least aquasi vacuum. Yet he hesitated to ma inta in Gravityas an innate qual ity ofmatter, as i t would be inconsistent with hisown ideas Of causat ion, as expressed in h is own rule. He there

INQU IRY . 3 49

fore left di rections to succeeding philosophers to seek its cause ;and pointed out as a fi t subject for speculation an hypotheticalsubtile ether, with which the supposed vacuum might be filled,as capable of supplying the defic ient links in the cha in of causation . Many of his professed followers, sufficiently al ive to .

the physical inconsistency, hesi tated nOt to assert the absolutevacuum, and grav i tat ion as an inherent quality ofmatter not ad

verting to the insuperable metaphysical d iffi culty thus introduced ,tha t they eventually ma inta ined two d istinct and independentcha ins of causat ion, con tinually crossing each other and assumingeach other ’s offi ces : by one ofwhich motion was commun icated,through matter in contact, by impulse and v ibra tion, in endless

succession and by the other through vacuum by means ofoccultquali ties commonly so called by either of which the same effectsmight be produced . Euler and most foreign philosophers, moresensible of the real d iffi cul ty of the case, rejected without ascruple such a vers ion Of Sir I . Newton’

s Op inions, upon the ex e

p ress grounds, that two secondary causes of motion, one fromInertia the other from Attraction , were utterly incongruous and

inadmissible : and such has generally been the Op inion of all

Metaphysicians. S tewart, equally sensible of the same insuperable d ifficulty , strangely proposes to resolve all such phaenomenainto a ttract ions and repulsions, upon the principles of BoscovichBut I shall merely observe, tha t the ex periments from which i t isdeduced , tha t the grosser bodies never come into contact, provei t only , because they p rove, that there is some substance intervening.

Ifwe turn our a ttention to the Chain ofA ccidents, we shallfind that i t consists ofMotion, which implies Force, commun icated through d ifferent portions of the materia l world . And

here I would mark a d ist inction in the word Force or Power.Where motion is actually produced, the Force by which i t is produced is noth ing else than the Momentum, or quantity Ofmotioncommunicated from one body to another in a connected suc

cession . But there is often a Force ex erted where no motion isactually produced, the Force being counteracted in i ts effect . It

3 50 PHILOSOPHICAL

produces, however, a continual Stress and Endeavour, and is theCause Of a Continued series of such Stresses, Endeavours and

Tendencies among bodies in contac t, and i t is only requ isite tha tsome impediment be removed, tha t motion may take effect.

All motion and tendencies may perhaps be ultima tely tracedto the forces of An imals, Gravity , Inertia, and the E therialpowers of nature.

The na tural or common motion and pressure Of Water isevidently resolvable into the forces of Air, Gravity and othercauses . The natural or common motions and powers of the A irmay be aga in resolved into those ofGravity, Elasticity and Heat.Galvanism, Electricity and certain Chemical phaenomena, migh tperhaps, if science were properly directed to the investigation,w ith little d iffi culty be resolved

,

intoa chain of varied accident ormotion of one and the same e therial fluid, of which fire is but

another form : inasmuch as chief part of the results appear tobe but the conversion of aggrega te

'

into some species of atomicmotion, and the reconversion of this a tomic motion into aggre

gate . The phaenomena ofMagnetism m ight perhaps be similarlyresolved . Now in these phaenomena the great d ispute amongphilosophers does not somuch concern the cha in of a ccident andmotion , as the cha in of being through which the accidents arepropagated ; whether the motion be commun icated through thegrosser particles of matter, or through some subtile fluid whichpervades all nature, or through several different fluids endowedwi th di fferent properties, such as the Galvan ic, Electric, Mag

neti c and other fluids. From the sameness of many of theireffects, and from the consideration tha t they all appear equallyex tended throughout the un iverse, if we should presume tha tthey were but one and the same fluid, we should start an

hypothesis indeed, but an hypothesis particularly worthy of a ttent ion, for unless such be the case we shall have in natureseveral fluids co-ex tended through the universe, all ofwhich canperform each other ’s offi ces, tha t is to say , several d ifferent causesmore than are necessary for the solution of the phaenomena.

Gravity , in the present state of science, is an anomaly in

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 52 PHILOSOPHICA L

duced the spark, or could have resided wi thin the Spark itself.L ight issues on all sides from the fire, and an incessant draft ofAir set s into i t and there ensues a motion continually ac cumu~

lating and increasing, and communica ted to the Objects aroundi t ; and instead of losing motion by such communica tion, the

longer i t continues the more violent, intense and ex tended i tbecomes, producing such a variety of movements by the descentof walls and timbers, by the overthrowof houses, trees and all

obstacles wi thin i ts reach , as to bid defiance to all ordinary rulesof action and re-action, cause and effect : and noman knowethwhence i t cometh , or whi ther i t goet

To the ancients who held the World to be their God, Matteri ts body , and the E therial powers of the heavens i ts soul , l ittled iffi cul ty could occur in resolving the motions and forces of theelements and gravity, as well as all individual animal force intothe powers of this present universal Dei ty . By such a solution ,it is true tha t the ancients completed and perfected thei r bastardsystem of Physics ; and reduced all causes to one simple triplicated cha in and the Effi cient, the Formal and the Ma terialmight be successively traced from the highest intellectual operat ion to the lowest sensible phaenomenon .

To us, however, who hold the Sp iritual. world perfectly distinct from the Material , i t must be the grand object of Philosophy to trace the chain of causes from matter tomatter, to the

first of secondary causes . When a clock h as struck , the v ibrations are conveyed along the audi torial nerves to the Sensorium ;and accord ing to other systems besides those of the Material ists,motion 1s commun icated to the Soul i tself. Yet analogy, I may

say experience upon all na tural bodies, would rather lead us to

presume that the motion , after a momentary concentrat ion in thesensorium, is again communicated through the brain and skullto the surround ing air, and that no part of i t can be lost to thema terial world by being communicated to the immaterial .

The c ause of Gravitat ion, wha tever tha t may be, causes a

strain and tendency in every body which i t does not actually put

I NQU IRY . 3 5 3

in motion . By this a stress is exerted upon water in a vessel ; bywhich the l ike stress or pressure is exerted against the sides ofthe vessel : and if one of its s ides be removed, motion instantlyensues. Now i t is evident that this stra in or stress, as well asthe motion, must be referred to the same cause. And if futured iscovery should ever Show tha t the antecedent l ink in the cha inof be ing through which this stra in is propagated, is an e therialfluid of the heavens, we should immediately conclude, that, excep t where mot ion was actually produced, there was a cont inualstra in.

In the legitimate use of analogy we are entitled to start suchan hypothesis : and i t is the business of Philosophy to bring itto the test of Experiment or Observation by Induction ; by whichi t may be confuted, proved , or l imited to something less general .But if on such an hypothesis we should argue that the unaccountable effects of fire, in its wonderful motions before observed, areto be resolved into the same force or stra in impressed upon theheavens—if, supposing no motion is commun icated from the

material to the immaterial world, as far as we and other animalsare concerned, we should argue to the reverse, that nomotion iscommun icated from the immaterial or the souls of animals to thematerial,* but that l iving crea tures are only endowed wi th thefacul ty of d iverting and appropriating the force with which theyare surrounded—if we should argue that, in short, all motionamong material bod ies may be ultima tely traced to the etherialpowers of nature, so adjusted as to consti tute the ma inspring ofthe mach ine of the un iverse tha t they are a fluid whose ma terialsubstance pervades every thing and all space, and perfects the

cha in of being, endowed with no other qual ities than those of

form, but impressed wi th a continued force which is not an ihheren t qual ity, though i t can be traced no higher ; from whichall other force and mot ion amongst things are borrowed, and to

Query . Might not the term Analogy be applied toarguments proceeding upon the relations of contiguity and contrast, as well as upon the relationof resemblance ?

3 54 PHILOSOPHICA L

which they are again returned ; and intowhose operations maybe resolved not only the chain of accidents, but all the supposit itious quali ties ofmatter—or if, with the school of Hutch inson ,

’IE

we'

should resolve this force i tself, th is stra in upon the heavens,into the expansion caused by the mot ions of the Solar triad ofF i re, L ight, and Sp irit, three conditions of one etherial fluid ; Isay,we should be tacking one supposition to another ; we shouldbe weaving but an hypothetic system ; we should be using analogynot in its legitima te province, but, as Lord Bacon calls i t, for thepurpose of anticipating nature ; and we should be running intothe common error of the ancients, of proceeding from one step toanother wi thout stopp ing to prove our progress.

That all force is dependant upon the powers of the heavensis no new hypothesis, but as old as Heathen ism i tself, for the

Heathens resolved all forces, both of nature and animals, into thepowers of the etherial Soul of the universe : and the hypothesisproperly modified, may be even of still higher antiqu ity .

Nothing, perhaps, is more uniformly insisted on among th eHeathen, than that their Trinity was a triad subord inate to a

Monad which monad was clearly one of those two independentprinciples,which were conce ived tohave ex isted before the format ion of the world, and was the E therial Intellectual principle of

the Universe ; which was in a manner superseded by the TriadThe Triad is l ikewise ma inta ined to be Phanes or E ros, the Sun,the Soul and Ruler of the world .

To ascerta in the persons of this triad, then, I shall merely

place the most ancient speculations upon the subject under oneanother ; but a t the same time I would observe, that i t is one ofthose quest ions which, for want ofsuffi cient evidence, is incapableofbeing brought to the test of absolute demonstration.

The discovery of the component gasses of th e Air has overturned this systemin i ts original extent, yet I conceive that the substitution of the word Caloric forA irmight suggest a modi fication worthy of attention : but there are a grea tmanystepswhich must be proved before th is part of the subject can be even approachedlegitimately .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 56 PHILOSOPHICA L

Opin ion, that the persons of the Trini ty of the Gentiles, viewedunder a Physical aspect, were regarded as the F ire, the L ight, andthe Sp iri t or Air Of the Etherial flu id Substance of the heavens :which in a Metaphysical aspect were held tobe noother than thePower or Will, the Intellect or Reason, and the Sp irit or Affectionsof the Soul of the World ; accord ingly as the prior Monad wascontemplated in i ts E therial or Intellectual subsistence.

Metaphysicians have a t length approx imated to a truth ,which, in the Metaphysics of Christiani ty, is la id down with as

much persp icui ty and decision, as is the Immortal ity of the Soul ,or as any other of those poin ts which have been so continuallyagitated among philosophers, modern as well as ancient. The

d istinction between the Intellect, and the Emotions or Affections,towhich, simple as i t may appear, such laborious approacheshave been made through the mazy paths of Metaphysics, is

‘

clearly drawn ; and the respective seats of them are assigned, i tmay be figuratively, but most naturally, to the Head and Heart.

The old d iv ision of the Mental Powers into those of the Wil land the Understand ing, has long been superseded by the d ivisionof the school of Reid into the Intellectual and Active Powers .

But under the name of the Active Powers, the Will and some

part Of the Emotions have been also confounded by tha t school .Later writers, who have drawn the d istinction between the In

tellect and the Emotions, appear general ly to regard the Will asa subordinate appendage to the Emot ions, connected perhapswith the material structure of the Animal .

There is an ambiguity in the word Will or Vol ition, whichmay be div ided into the Wish, and into the Power to act . The

Soul thinks, wishes, acts ; and the Power to act appears tometo be a mental Power, as distinct from the Wish or any Of the

Emot ions, as i t is independent of any material structure or

combinat ion . We may conceive a d isembodied spirit with theIntellectual Powers, the Tra in of Thought only, without theEmot ions ; and aga in such a sp irit, with the Intellect and Emot ions, without the Power of action ; and such a being might besuscept ible ofevery sentiment terminating in contemplation, such

INQU IRY . 3 5 7

as all intellectual Tastes, Memory, Regret, and a variety ofothers. Stewart, in his speculations upon persons dreaming,supposes the Intellectual Powers with the Tra in ofThought inexerc ise, wh ile the Active powers are suspended . But, of the

Faculties and Powers which he confounds under that name, it ismanifest tha t the Emotions are not suspended : and though thePower over the material frame is very generally unex ercisedduring sleep, i t is a very singular phmnomenon, that when the

Wish to do any particular a ction is notified, the Soul presentlytakes i t for granted tha t the deed required is actually done, andthe train of thought is influenced and d iverted by some internalpower, though the wish is not really gratified. And there isnothing more common in nature than to have the wish withoutthe power to act, or the power withou t the wish .

I speak only of the immorta l and imma terial soul : but ifwelook more closely into the matter we may observe, in the involun

tary motions of the body, in i ts an imal appetites, sensations, anddesires, and perhaps in its percep tions, something of a material orcorporeal sp ir it or frame of l ife, acting independently, thoughsubject to the immortal soul , and whose Operations appear to becarried on solely by th e powers of nature. And i t is th is whichappears to be so cont inual ly lead ing men astray into Material ism.

And herein Plato’

s d ispos it ion is curious. He places the Intellect in the Head ; a Soul endued with some of the passions, suchas fortitude, is supposed to reside in the Chest, abou t the Heart :while another soul , ofwhich the appetites, desires, and grosserpassions are i ts facul ties, about the S tomach and Spleen . The

more refined Emotions he confounds with the Intellect ; which Ibelieve is l ikewise the case wi th Kant .

The numerous passages in the Scriptures in which the Personsof the Christ ian Trini ty are shadowed forth by the same naturaland mental powers which I suppose to consti tute the originaltr iad of the Gentiles, are too numerous to requ ire to be specifically referred to.

—The Father is continually typ ified as a F ireaccepting the sacrifices, consuming and pun ishing the guilty, asthe Lord of all power and might, towhom all prayers are com

3 5 8 PH ILOSOPH IC A L INQU IRY .

monly addressed -the Son as L ight, as aMediator and a Teacher,enl ighten ing the understanding, addressing himself more particularly to the Intellect, pointing out the d istinctions betweengood and evil —the Sp irit, as Sp iri t or Air, a mighty rushingwind, operating upon the Affections, Feelings, or Emotions . We

are commanded by the Christ ian fai th to look to the Son for

knowledge, to obey h is instructions, and to accept the conditionsof Salvation he has offered—to the Sp iri t, for grace to influenceus in all our feelings, wishes and intentions—and to the Father,our prayers are to be d irected for the power to act.

I would not presume to lay stress upon any of the hypothesesI may have advanced or adduced in this inquiry. Man is apt to

indulge his fancy in building systems which he conce ives may setforth the wisdom or magnify the power of his Creator ; but whenhe brings them to the test, and finds the truth itself; he finds i tinfinitely more subl ime than the happ iest fl ight of his imaginat ion. Yet as we must necessarily take all our ideas, as well asour language, from the sensible world—as we are taught that i ti t is a glass, in which things sp iritual are purposely, but darkly,shadowed forth—and as we are assured that man is formed inthe express image of his Maker ; I deem tha t we outstep not thebounds of true philosophy, when we humbly trace, in the gloriousworks of the Almighty, a confirmation of his word.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 60 INDEX .

11 591 079mm , De Principus. Kopp,1 82 6 .

In Parmenidem .

In Vitam Isidori .

D’Anvi lle

’s Atlas.

Dicazarchus, B . C . iv .

Dindorf, Ed. Syncellus

Diodorus Siculus, B . C . I . Ed. Hanover,1 604 .

Diogenes Laertius, A . D. i i . Ed. Steph.1 59 3 .

Dius.

Dodwell’s Dissertation on Hanno’sPeri

plus.

Ed.—Edi tion.

E l.—MS. Josephus, from Library of

More, B ishop of Ely.

Enoch, Spurious Antedi luvian booksof,Epicurus, B . C . v.

Epigenes.

Epimenides, B . C . viii .

Epiphanius, A . D . iv.

Eratosthenes, B . C . i i.

Eu. Ar.—Armenian Ed. Eusebius.

Eudemus.

Euemerus, B . C . i ii.

Euler.Eupolemus.

Eusebius, ob. A . D. 3 3 8.

ChronicleArmenianAucher, 1 8 18.

Chronicle Scaliger, 1658 .

Praeparatio E vangelica, R . Ste

phanus, 1544 .—Vigerius, 1 62 8 .—Cologne Ed. of Vigerius,

1 688 .

E z ekiel, Tragedy of.Faber’s Pagan Idolatry, 1 8 16 .

Fabricius Bibliotheca Graeca.Falconer, Ed. Hanno

’s Periplus.

Ficinus, ob. A . D. 1 49 9 .

De immortalitate animi .De vita caalesti comparand.

Fr. —Codex Josephi, Lib. K. of France.

F r. Patricius Nova Philosophia, 159 1 .Gale.

Jamblichus.

Opuscula Mythologica, 1588.

Gallaeus, Ed. Sibylline Oracles.Gesner, Goh r. Ed. Hanna

’

s Periplus.Goar, Ed. Syncellus.

Gronovius, Ed. Plinius.Grotius.Hafn.

—Codex Hafniensis (C Openhagen) of Josephus.

Hamb . MS . Hamburgensis of Da

mascius.

Hanno’s Periplus. See Int. p. xxvu.

Ed. Falconer, 1 79 7 .

Hecataeus Milesius, B . C . vu.

Hellanicus, B . C . v .

Heraiscus.

Heringa .

Herman.

Hermes,Genesisof.—AncientEgyptianRecords .

Hermetic Books, Ancient from Jamblichus, Modern from Fr. Patricius.

Hermias, A . D . vi .

Herodotus, B . C v. Ed . Oxon. 1 8 17.

Hesiodus, B . C . III .

Hiempsal .

Hieronymus.Hieronymus, A . D. iv. Vers. Euseb.

Chron . Ed. Scaliger, 1 658 .

Homerus, B . C . x .

Horapollo, A . D . iv.

Hudson, Ed. Josephus, 172 0.Hume .

Hutchinson .

Jablonsk i Pantheon iEgyptiacum.

Jackson ’

s Chronology.

Jamblichus, ob. A . D. 3 3 3 , Ed . Gal e .

Jones of Nayland, Essay , 1 762 .

Josephus, A . D . i . Ed . Hudson, 172 0.

Isidorus, A . D . vi .

Julianus C haldaaus, A. D . ii .

Julianus Theurgus, A . D . ii .

Julianus Imperator, A . D. iv.

Kant.

Kirsch, Ed. Syriac Chronicle.

Kopp, Ed . Damascius.

Kuster, Ed. Suidas.

Lat . —Latin translation.

Leibni tz .

L inus.Lobeck Aglaoph amus, 1 82 9 .

Lowth, Bishop.

Lydus, De Mensibus MS.

Lysimachus.

M.—Margin .

Macrobius, A . D . iv . Ed. B ipont, 1 788.Malala, A . D . vii . Ed. Oxon . 169 1 .

Manetho, B .C . i ii .

Marg.—Margin.

Marcellus.

Marcellinus Ammianus, A . D. iv.

Marsham’s Chronology.

Megasth enes, B . C . iv.

.Menander Eph esius.Mochus.

M0 10 Apollonius.

I NDEX . 3 61

Monacensis (Munich) MS. of Damascius .

Montacutus, Rd.

Moses C horonensis.MS.

-Manuscript.Newton, Principia .

N icephorus , A . D . xiv.

N icolaus Damascenus, B . C . i .

Ocellus Lucanus, B . C. v .

Olympiodorus.In Phazdon . MS.

Olympius, A . D . vi .

Om .—Omits .

Onomacri tus .

Orellius, Ed . Sanchoniatho, 182 6 .

Orethres.

Orpheus .

Oxon.—Oxford Editions.

Parmenides of Pla to.

Paschal Chronicle, A . D . iv.

Pa terculus, Velleius, A . D. i .

Patricius, Fr.—Nova Ph ilosophia, 1 59 1 .

Periz onius.

Pherecydes Syrius, B . C . vu.

Philo Byblius.Philo Judeans, ob . A . D. 4 2 .

Ph iloponus, A . D. vii .

Ph ilostratus.

Photius, A . D . ix . B ibliotheca .

Picus ofMirandula .

Conclusiones. See his works.Plato, B . C . iv .

Pletho.

Plin ius, A . D. i . ; Gron . 1669 .

Plotinus, ob. A . D . 2 70.

Plutarchus , A . D. i i .

Polemo, B . C . i ii .

Pomponius Mela, A .D . i .

Porphyrius, ob. A . D . 3 03 .

Porter’8 , Sir R . K ., Travels.

Priscia lius, A . D . vi.

Proclus, ob. A . D . 4 85 .

In Alcibiadem.

C ra tylum.

Euclidem.

Parmenidem.

Poli tica .

Timaeum.

Theologiam Platon is .

Ptolemaeus Geographus, A . D . u .

Ptolemaeus M endesius, A . D . i .

Py thagoras, B . C . vi .

Qy —Query.

Reid.

Richter, De Berosso.

Sallustius, B . C . i .

Salmasius, ob. A . D. 1 65 3 . Note .

Sambuci Exemplar, Imperial li braryv . Hud. J0 8 .

Sanchonia tho. See p. viii .Scaliger, Ed . Eusebius Chron. , &c.Scylax, B . Q, vi . Periplus.

Seneca , ob. A . D. 65, Ed . Morell .Serranus, Ed. Plato.

Sex tus, Hyp .

Sibylline Oracles, Ed. Gallaeus.

Simplicius, A . D . vi .

Solinus, A . D . i .

Stanley ’

s L ives of the Phi losophers.

Stephanus, R . Ed. Euseh.

Stephan'

us, H.

Stobaeus, A . D . iv.

Strabo, ob. A . D . 2 5 , Ed. Amsterdam,

1 707.

Suidas, A . D . x . Ed . Kuster.Symmachus, A . D . iv.

Syncellus, Georgius, A . D . VIII . Ed.

Dindorf, 1 82 9 .

Synesius, A . D. v. De insomnus.Syrianus.

Taci tus, A. D. 11 .

Taylor, Ed . Oracles of Zoroaster, v .

C lass. Journ. NO. 3 2 .

Tatianus, A . D. ii .

Thallus.

Theon, Alexandrinus, A . D . III .

M. S . Codex Paris.

Theophi lus Antiochenus, A . D . II. Ed .

Oxon .

T imaeus Locrus, B . C . vi .

T imaeus . Plato’

s.

Timotheus.

Valpy , Ed. Stephani Thesaurus.

Varro.

Vat. -Va tican MSS. &c.

Velleius Pa terculus, A . D . i .

Vet. Int. -Vetus l nterpretatio.

Vigerius, Ed. Euseb ius Praep . Ev.

Vossius, Gerrard, J . De historieis, 1 677.Vossius, Isaac.

Usher, Abp . Chronol.Vulg.

—Vulgo.

W alknaer.

Wolfius.

Z endavesta .

Zoroaster.

ERRATA .

P. v . 1. 2 0,for hypothesis read hypotheses.l .

‘

2 3 ,for hypothesis read hypotheses.vi . 1. 1 7,for hypothesis read hypotheses.

vi i. 1. 2 ,for hypothesis read hypotheses.

xix . note *,for 170 read 1 65 .

xxvi i . l. 1 9 ,for Nebuchadnesser read Nebuchadnez z ar.xxxii . l. 1 4 , for 1 64 1 read 1 46 1 .

l . 1 5 , for 1 640 read 1 460 .

xxxv. l. 3 ,for loveliness read loneliness.2 1 , line 1 8 ,for that read and says that.40, l. 1 5 , for Appion read Apion .

6 4, l . 1 , for Ceslo-Syria read C oelo-Syria .

1 08 , l . 8 , for Among read After.1 49 , l. 1 0, dele have.

1 7 2 , note for Sec Dyn read See Dynasties.

2 04, note for Gem read Gesn.

2 3 9 , note l. 4 , for 8 th read 9 th .

2 40, note I, for p . 4 read p . 5 .

2 44, note 1 3 line 3 , for or Mixed read and the Mixed .

2 50, note for Syonches read Synoches.

2 68, l. 1 3 , for whether read either.2 9 5 , 1. 2 0, for as daz z ling read as the daz z ling3 2 4, l. 2 85 4, Heraclitus occurs in some Copies Instead of

Herodotus.

3 44, 1. last ,for augments read arguments.

3 46, note l. 7, for induce rea d induces.3 2 7,for presente read Pres sente.

3 2 8, l . 1 , for B rutius read Brutius Praesens.

l. 2 6 ,for Vergilia read Vergilia .

A t p. 84 add the following line

tam ‘

Hpaxke’

iBng é’

rnm'. is called Heraclides. He reigned 1 8 years .

PRINTED BY T. G . WH ITE AND C O .

C rane Fl ee t Stree t,LONDON.